THE

JOURNAL

OF

THE LINNEAN SOCIETY.

BOTANY.

VOL. XXXY.

LONDON:
SOLD AT THE SOCIETY'S APARTMENTS, BURLINGTON HOUSE,
PICCADILLY, W.,
AND BY
LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.,
AND
WILLIAMS AND NORGATE,
1901-1904.

Y

Dates of Publication of the several Numbers included in this Volume.

No. 242, pp. 1- 77, published April 1, 1901.
» 243, » 77-118, ” July 15, 1901.
», 244, », 119-265, ” April 1, 1902.
», 245, », 265-402, » July 21, 1902.
», 246, » 403-474, ” July 30, 1903.
» 247, »» 475-559, » October 31, 1903.
» 248, » 559-719, ” May 5, 1904.

PRINTED BY TAYLOR AND FRANOIS,

RED LION COURT, FLEET STREET,

LIST OF PAPERS.

Page
ARBER, E, A. NEwE tt, M.A,, F.GS., &c.
On Synanthy in the Genus Lonicera. (Communicated by A. 0.
Seward, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S.) (With 3 illustrations).. 463-474

Barton, Eruet S. (Mrs. ANTony GEPp).
List of Marine Algz collected at the Maldive and Laccadive
Islands by J. S. Gardiner, Esq., M.A. (Communicated by
Mr. A. Gepp, M.A., F.L.S.) (Plate 13) ............ 475-482

Boop ir, L. A, F.L.S.
The Structure of the Leaves of the Bracken (Pteris agquilina,

Linn.) in relation to Environment. (With d illustrations) 659-669

Bost, Prof. Jagapis CuunpeEr, C.J.E., M.A., D.Sc.

Electric Response in Ordinary Plants under Mechanical
Stimulus. (Communicated by the President.) (With 25
illustrations) .............06 PERS a oe cess ecsccseees 275-304

On the Electric Pulsation accompanying Automatic Move-
ments in Desmodium gyrans, DC. (Communicated by the
President.) (With 11 illustrations) ................ 405-420

Browy, N. E., A.L.S.
A Revision of the Genus Hypertcophyllum, with Notes on

certain allied Genera of Composite. (Plate 6) ...... 120-125

Burkitt, I. H.
The Flora of Vavau, one of the Tonga Islands ; with a short

Account of its Vegetation by CHaRLES STEFLE Crosby,
1) Oa 20-65

Vv
Page
Cuarxe, C. B., F.R.S., F.LS.

Note on Carer Tolmiet, Boott ....c.ccceeeseeececeeee 403-405

Crospy, CHartes STEELE, M.A.
The Flora of Vavau, one of the Tonga Islands. (See BURKILL,
1 ns ©) Pe cece ceeeeeee cece cece ereeees 20-65

Darwin, Francrs, M.B., F.R.S., F.L.S., &e.
On a Method of Investigating the Gravitational Sensitiveness
of the Root-tip. (With 10 illustrations) .........+. . 266-274

Drucer, G. CLrariesr, M.A., F.L.S.

On the British Species of Sea-Thrifts and Sea-Lavenders. 66-77
On Poa laxa and Poa stricta of our British Floras ...... 421-429

Dunn, STEPHEN TroyTes, B.A., F.L.S.
Descriptions of New Chinese Plants, chiefly by S. T. Dunn,
with an Introductory Note by Cuartes Henry WnricGut,

A.L.S. (Contributed by permission of the Director of the
Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew)

oe cenccvevevecavens 483-518
Groves, Henry, F.L.S., and Groves, James, F.L.S.
The Use of Linnean Specific Names .............-++0% 368-374
Groves, Jamxs, F.L.S.
~The Use of Linnean Specific Names. (See Groves,
BS BOD: 368-374

Hemstey, W. Bortina, F.R.S., F.L.S., &c., Keeper of the Her-
barium and Library, Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew.

On the Germination of the Seeds of Davidia involucrata, Baill.
(Plate 19) .............. eseess bee v eee ee ences reese 506-559

——., assisted by H. H. W. Pearson, M.A., F.LS.
The Flora cf Tibet or High Asia; being a Consolidated Account
of the various Tibetan Botanical Collections in the Herbarium
of the Royal Gardens, Kew, together with an Exposition of
what is known of the Flora of Tibet. (Contributed by
permission of the Director.) (Map—Plate 7)........ 124-265

—— and H. H. W. Prarson, M.A.,, F.L:S.

On a small Collection of dried Plants obtained by Sir Martin
Conway in the Bolivian Andes ............00ces eves 78-90

Massrx, Grorcx, F.LS., Principal Assistant (Cryptogams), Here
barium, Royal Gardens, Kew.
Redescriptions of Berkeley’s Types of Fungi.—Part II. (Plates
Ak) 90-119
Masters, Maxwett T., M.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., &c., Correspondent
of the Institute of France.
A General View of the Genus Pinus. (Plates 20-23, and
G illustrations) ...... ce cece cece cece ee eee ences 560-659

Moore, SpPencer LE M., B.Sc., F.L.S., &e.
A Contribution to the Composite Flora of Africa. (Plate 8) 305-367

Parkin, J., M.A., F.L.S., Trinity College, Cambridge, and H. H. W.
PEARSON, M.A., F.L.S,
The Botany of the Ceylon Patanas—II. (Plates 11 & 12 and
0 2) 430-463

Pearson, H. H. W., M.A., F.L.S., Assistant, Royal Botanic
Gardens, Kew; formerly ‘Frank Smart’ Student of Botany,
Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge.

On some Species of Dischidia with Double Pitchers. (Plate 9) 375-890
On asmall Collection of dried Plants obtained by Sir Martin

Conway in the Bolivian Andes. (See Hrmsitry, W.

BOTTING) coc ccc csc cece nec cence eben ceeeees wee eee 78-90
The Flora of Tibet or High Asia; being a Consolidated Account

of the various Tibetan Botanical Collections in the Herbarium

of the Royal Gardens, Kew, together with an Exposition

of what is known of the Flora of Tibet. (See Hemstey,

W. BoTTInG) 2... cece ce cece e ete t cree eeeereces 124-265
The Botany of the Ceylon Patanas.—II. (See Parkin, J.) 430-463

PERcIvAL, Prof. Joun, M.A., F.L.S.
“ Silver ”-Leaf Disease. (Plate 10 and 5 illustrations) .. 390-395
The Occurrence of Calcium-oxalate Crystals in Seedlings of
Alsike (Trifolium hybridum, Linn.). (With 6 illustra-
8 (0) 396-402
RaTHBoNe, May.
Notes on Myriactis Areschougii and Cotlodesme californica,
(Communicated by V. H. Blackman, M.A., F.L.S.)
(Plate 24)... eee eee e tenner eee e nee 670-6765

vi
Page
SmitH, ANNIE LORRAIN.
On some Fungi from the West Indies. (Communicated by
George Murray, F.R.S., F.L.S.) (Plates 1-3) .......... 1-19

West, G. S., M.A., F.LS., Professor of Natural History at the
Royal Agricultural College, Cirencester.
Scottish Freshwater Plankton—No. 1. (See Wrest, W.) 519-556

West, W., F.LS., and G. S. West, M.A., F.L.S., Professor of
Natural History at the Royal Agricultural College, Cirencester.
Scottish Freshwater Plankton—No. 1. (Plates 14-18) . 519-556

Wricut, CHARLES Henry.
Descriptions of New Chinese Plants, &c. (See DuNN, STEPHEN
TROXTE) woe cece ces e eee e eect eee ceevaueeuveueees 483-518

SO a PE a Te eee NGL BS RRO TO 7 JAG dag hn ¥ ale ana pale a ep a aS

=

a Ce ee OT en ee ee ee Ce ee ee ee eR eg

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

PLatEe
1.
2. | Funai from the West Indies.
3.

4. \
5 Types of Funar.
ie J

6. Hypericorpnyiium scaBripum, N. E. Brown, n. sp.
7. Skercu-Map of Tiser, to illustrate W. Botting Hemsley’s Paper, “The
Flora of Tibet or High Asia, &c.”
8. Arrican Composit#: Artemisiopsis linearis, 8S. Moore, Hohnelia verno-
nioides, Schweinf.
9. Dovsiz Pitcunmrs of Dischidia,
10. Sriver-LeaF DisEase.
i } Puants of the Ceyton Paranas.
13. Matpive and Laccapive Aux.
14.)
15. |
16. }Scortisn Puankton Dessips.
17. |
18.

19. Davivra mvonucrata, Baill.
Sections of Leaves of Pinus.

24. Myriactis and CoiLopgEsMeg.

THE JOURNAL

OF

THE LINNEAN SOCIETY.

)

On some Fungi from the West Indies. By Annie Lorrain
Smiru. (Communicated by Grorae Murray, F.RS.,
F.L.S.)

[Read 3rd May, 1900.]

(Puates 1-3.)

Tue Fungi named and described in the following pages were, with
one exception, collected in Dominica by Mr. W. R. Elliott, under
the auspices of the West India Natural History Exploration
Committee. They are now in the Herbarium of the British

Museum.

GASTEROMYCETES.

Cyatuus striatus, Hoffm. Veget. Crypt. p. 33, t. 8. f. 3
(1790).

On decaying wood, Roseau, Nov. 1892. No. 634.

On decaying lime-twigs, Shawford Estate, Dec. 1892. No. 802

and No. 1424.

LYCOPERDON LEPROSUM, Berk. & Rav. in Peck’s Mon. Lycop.

p- 29.
On twigs and on the ground, path up the Morne, Aug. 1892.

No. 454.
On decaying wood, Shawford Estate, Roseau Valley, Dec.

1892. Nos. 800 & 803.
LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXVv. B

re

MISS ANNIE L. SMITH ON SOME

Lycoperpon PyRIFoRME, Schaef. Icon. t. 189.

On rotten wood, Prince Rupert’s, March 1894. No. 914.

L. runierseum, Berk. & Ourt. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. x.
(1869) p. 319.

On fallen trees, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 264.

Growing on ground among rotten leaves, woods behind St.
Aroment, Aug. 1892. No. 401.

On decayed leaves, Nigre Maron, Aug. 1892. No. 315.

HYMENOMYCETES.

MYceEna CITRINELLA, Pers. Ic. Descr. t. xi. f. 3.
Near Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1467.

PLEUROTUS sEMI-SUPINUS, Berk. & Broome, in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xi. (1871) p. 529.
River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896. No. 1391 and No. 1417.

P. appiicatTus, Batsch, Hl. Fung. p. 125.
On fallen tree, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 279.

P. suBBARBATUS, Berk. & Curt. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. x-
(1869) p. 288, no. 47.

On decaying trees, woods behind St. Aroment, Aug. 1892.
No. 396.

P. Hoxsont, Berk. Outl. p. 188.
St. Aroment, March 1896. No. 1351.
River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896. No. 1418.

Manasmivs Rierpus, Mont. Syll. Orypt. no. 447.
River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896. No. 1410.

M. rorauis, Berk. § Broome, in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xiv.
(1875) p. 40.

Head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1451.
Lentinus Lecomret, Fr. Epic. p. 368.
On rotten wood, St. Aroment, Aug. 1892. Nos. 426 & 439.

Panus TorvLosus, Fr. Epic. p. 397.
On fallen trees, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 272.

P. CANTHARELLOIDES, Mont. in Ann. Sci. Nat. sér. 4, vol. i.(1854)
p- 120.

On rotten wood, St. Aroment, Aug. 1892. No. 420.

FUNGI FROM THE WEST INDIES. 3

Lenzires striata, Swartz, Fl. Ind. Occ. p. 19.
Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1279.

L. appnanata, fr. Epic. p. 401.
St. Aroment, Jan. 1896. No. 1350.

L. viuiosus, Klotzsch, in Linnea, viii. (1833) p. 179.
Slope of Diablotin, March 1896. No. 1964.

L. suscervinus, Berk. §& Curt. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. x.

(1869) p. 300, no. 149.
On trees, Grand Marigot, Aug. 1892. No. 364.

L. canvEscENS, Berk. in Hook. Kew Journ. Bot. viii. (1856) p. 141.
On decaying trees, Morne Couronne, July 1892. No. 184.

L. Exttis, Klotzsch, in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. ser. 1, ii.
(1839) p. 379.

On tree, Grand Marigot, Aug. 1892. No. 163.

Windward slope of Diablotin, Aug. 1896. No. 1963.

L. REPANDA, Fr. Epic. p. 404.
No. 402.

ScHIZOPHYLLUM COMMUNE, Fr. Syst. Myc. i. p. 330.
On decaying trees, Morne Couronne, July 1892. No. 180.
On rotten wood, Ball Estate, Nov. 1892. No. 638.

Agaricus (§ PsaTHYRELLA) HIASCENS, Fr. Syst. Myc. i. p. 3038.
Roseau, March 1896. No. 1862.

Potyporus TRICHOLOMA, Mont. in Ann. Sci. Nat. sér. 2, viii.
(1837) p. 365.

On rotten wood, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 282.

River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896. No. 1412.

P. prcrpes, Fr. Syst. Myc. i. p. 353.
On fallen tree, St. Aroment, Aug. 1892. No. 450.

P. sutpHurevs, Fr. Syst. Myc. i. p. 357.
River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896. No. 1423.
Windward slope of Morne Diablotin, March 1896. Nos. 1947

& 1952.
P. tactEus, Fr. Syst. Myc. i. p. 359.
On decaying tree, Morne Couronne, Jnly 1892. No. 191.

P. cnronevs, Fr. Syst. Myc. i. p. 359.
On walls of rest-house at Roseau Lake, Feb. 1896. No. 1501,
B2

4 MISS ANNIE L. SMITH ON SOME

Poxyrorvs arvus, Schwein. in Leipzig Schr. Nat. Gesell. i.
(1822) p. 96.
Morne Couliabon, Jan. 1896. No. 1570.

P. zonatis, Berk. Fung..Brit. Mus., in Ann. § Mag. Nat. Hist.
x. (1842) p. 375.

Windward slope, Diablotin, March 1896. No. 1956.

P. cusensts, Mont. in Ann. Sci. Nat. sér. 2, viii. (1837)
p- 364.

On decaying trees, Morne Couronne, July 1892. No. 193.
On rotten wood, Prince Rupert’s. Nos. 1270 & 1281.

Fomes Luctpus, Cooke, in Grev. xiii. (1885) p. 118.—Polyp.
lucidus, Fr. Epic. p. 442.

Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1278.

F. Curtist1, Cooke, 1. c.—Polyp. Curtisii, Berk. in Hook.
Kew Journ. Bot. i. (1849) p. 101.

Grande Soufriére Hills, Feb. 1896. No. 1526.

F. senex, Cooke, 1. c—Polyp. senex, Nees § Mont. in Ann.
Sci. Nat. sér. 2, v. (1836) p. 70.

On fallen trees, path to Grande Soufriére, Jan. 1895. No. 795.

Windward slope of Diablotin, March 1896. No. 1959.

On rotten wood, Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1288.

F. austrais, Cooke, in Grev. xiv. (1885) p- 18.—Polyp-
australis, Fr. Hlench. p. 108.

Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1282.

Windward slope, Diablotin, March 1896. No. 1960.

F. aprtanatvs, Cooke, l. c.—Polyp. applanatus, Wallr. Flora
Crypt. ii. p. 591.

On decaying timber, Morne Couronne, July 1892. No. 183.

F. romentarius, Cooke, 1. c.— Polyp. fomentarius, Fr. Syst.
Mye. i. p. 374.

On fallen tree in woods between St. Aroment and Montpelier,
Dec. 1892. No. 793.

Roseau Valley, Jan. 1896. No. 1346.

F. HEMILEUCUS, Cooke, 1. ¢. p. 19.—Polyp. hemileucus, Berk.

&§ Curt. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. x. (1869) p. 812.
No 858.

FUNGI FROM THE WEST INDIES. 5

FoMES sCUTELLATUS, Cooke, in Grev. xiii. (1885) p. 118.—
Polyporus scutellatus, Schwein. in Trans. Amer. Phil. Soc. New
series, iv. (1834) p. 157.

On rotten wood, Salybia (Carib Settlement), Aug. 1892.
No. 358.

F. connatus, Cooke, 1. e.—Polyp. connatus, Fr. Epic. p. 472.
Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1297.

F. microporvs, Cooke, l. c.—Polyp. microporus, Fr. Syst. Myc.
j- p. 376.

On decaying tree, Morne Couronne, July 1892. Nos. 187 &
190.

On fallen wood, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 355.

On fallen tree, Morne Diablotin, Oct. 1892. No. 625.

St. Aroment, Jan. 1896. No. 1347.

F. opiiquus, Cooke, in Grev. xiv. (1886) p. 21.—Polyp.

obliquus, Fr. Syst. Myc. i. p. 378.
On rotten wood, Roseau, Aug. 1892. No. 446. Prince

Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1271.

F. sistratosvs, Cooke, 1. c.—Polyp. bistratosus, Berk. § Cooke,
in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xv. p. 384 (1877).
Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1283.

PoLYsTICTUS MUTABILIS, Cooke, l.c. p. 78.—Polyp. mutabilis,

Berk. & Curt. in Grev. i. (1872) p. 38.
On rotten wood, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 344.

P. NEPHRIDIUS, Cooke, l.c.— Polyp. nephridius, Berk. in Hook.

Journ. Bot. viii. (1856) p. 195.
On felled trees, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. Nos. 347 & 289.

Negre Maron. No. 300.

P. axBo-cERvINUS, Cooke, l. c. p. 79.—Polyp. albo-cervinus,
Berk. in Hook. Journ. Bot. viii. (1856) p. 234.
On rotten wood, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 351.

P. sanauinevs, Vr. Nov. Symb. p. 75.
On rotten wood, Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. Nos. 1272 &

1290.
On felled trees, Salybia (Carib Settlement), Aug. 1892.

No. 368.
On rotten tree, Camp at Trois Pitons. No. 633.

6 MISS ANNIE L. SMITH ON SOME

PoLystTicrus TRICHOMALLUS, Cooke, in Grev. xiv. (1886)

p. 81.—Polyporus trichomallus, Berk. § Mont.in Ann. Set. Nat.
sér. 8, xi. (1849) p. 238.

On rotten wood, Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1287.
Morne Couliabon, Feb. 1896. No. 1569.

P. crnnaBarinus, Cooke, I. c. p. 82.—Polyp. cinnabarinus, Fr.
Syst. Myce. i. p. 371.
Common on trees. No. 464.

P. verstcotor, Fr. Nov. Symb. p. 86.

On felled or decaying trees, Morne Couronne. Nos. 177 &
186.

P. pavonius, Cooke, 1. c.—Polyp. pavonius, Fr. Epic. p. 477.
On fallen trees, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 311.

P. ogstinatus, Cooke, 1. c—Trametes obstinatus, Cooke, im
Grev. xii. p. 17.

On rotten wood, Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1274.

P. nrzsutus, Fr. Nov. Symb. p. 86.

On rotten wood, Shawford Estate, Dec. 1892. No. 906.

P. prnsitus, Cooke, l. c.—Polyp. pinsitus, Fr. Epic. p. 479.
On rotten wood, Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1268.
St. Aroment, Jan. 1896. No. 1347.

River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896. No. 1412 a.

P. cycLopes, Fr. Nov. Symb. p. 90.

Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1280.

Windward slope, Diablotin, March 1896. No. 1954.
On rotten wood, Negre Maron, Aug. 1892. No. 339.

P. crocarvs, Fr. Nov. Symb. p- 91.

Roseau Valley, Jan. 1896. No. 1343.
On rotten wood, Salybia (Carib Settlement), Aug. 1892.

P. Braunu, Ovoke,1.¢. p. 87.—Polyp. Braunii, Rabh. (in Fungi
Europ. 2005), Wint. Die Pilze, i. p- 454.

Woods at head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1473.

Porta MEDULLA-PANTS, Cooke, 1. c. p. 109.—Polyp. medulla-
panis, Fr. Syst. Myc. i. p. 380.

On fallen wood, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 880.

FUNGI FROM THE WEST INDIES. 7

Porta TEPHROPORA, Cooke, in Grev. xiv. (1886) p. 111.—Polyp.
tephropora, Mont. Syll. Crypt. p. 161.

Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. Nos. 1269 & 1275.

Shawford Estate, Feb. 1896. No. 1430.

P. nigER, Cooke, 1. c.—Polyp. niger, Berk. in Hook. Lond.
Journ. Bot. iv. (1845) p. 304.
On decaying wood, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 345.

P. ruririnota, Berk. § Curt. in Grev. xv. (1887) p. 25 (nomen
tantum).

Dominica. No. 346.

Late effusa, rufa, circa 1 mm. crassa; poris regularibus, minu-
tissimis, circ. + mm. diam., altitudine variantibus.

The effused habit of this plant, the reddish tinge, and minute
size of the pores differentiate it entirely from P. ferruginosa.
In the specimen from Dominica the pores have a brighter tinge
of red throughout their length, but are brown at the opening.
The type specimen, hitherto undescribed, is from Cuba, in the
Kew Herbarium.

P. sANGUINOLENTA, Cooke, (. c. p. 112.— Boletus sanguinolentus,
Alb. & Schw. Conspec. Fung. p. 257.

On rotten wood, St. Aroment, Aug. 1892. No. 435.

Shawford Estate, Feb. 1896. No. 1428.

P. Ravena.a, Cooke, 1. c. p. 111.—Polyp. Ravenale, Berk. §
Broome, in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xiv. (1875) p. 53.
Head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1499.

Favotus FimBriatus, Speg. Fung. Guar. Pug. i. no. 60.
On fallen tree, Morne Massiére, Aug. 1892. No. 321.

LAScHIA TREMELLOSA, Fr. Summa Veg. p. 325.
On decaying trees, Morne Couronne, July 1892. No. 185.

L. peziz#Formis, Berk. & Curt. in Proc. Amer. Acad. iv.
(1860) p. 128.
Morne Couliabon, March 1896. No. 1579.

Hypnum versicotor, Berk. §& Broome, in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xiv. (1875) p. 59.

Growing inside rest-house at the Lake, Aug. 1892, No, 448.

The broad leathery pileus tapers down to a stem-like base,
which is covered with the long spines. The spores are elliptical,
5x2, and are tinged yellow.

8. MISS ANNIE L. SMITH ON SOME

Irpex stnvosus, Fr. Elench. p. 145.
Morne Couliabon, March 1896. No. 1571.

I. motuis, Berk. § Curt. in Hook. Kew Journ. Bot. i. (1849)
p- 236.

Morne Couliabon, March 1896. No. 1558.

RapULUM STRATOSUM, sp. n.; effusum, fuscum, margine
paullo reflexum, circa 1 mm. crassum ; tuberculis dentiformibus,
rare papilliformibus, minutis, obliquis, fuscis, plerumque in apicem
pallidem sterilem attenuatis; thallo sectione verticali e stratis
cellularum parenchymaticarum et sporarum velut inclusarum
pluribus alternis composito ; basidiis amplis, irregularibus,
obtusis ; sporis ovato-oblongis, spadiceis, levibus, 10u x 7p.
(Pl. 1. figs. 1-5.)

“Growing in form of rosette” on rotten wood, Basin Hill,
Sept. 1892. No. 343.

On rotten wood, St. Aroment, Sept. 1892. No. 443.

The outward facies of this plant is that of Radulum. The
spores seem to have dropped off and become embedded in the
tissue by the subsequent growth of the thallus; they lie in
distinct layers, but they are also scattered through the tissue
and the hymenium is thickly powdered with them. It is not

ossible from the specimens to determine the period of growth.

GRAMMOTHELE LINEATA, Berk. & Curt. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. x. (1869) p. 329.

Prince Rupert’s, Oct. 1895. No. 1802.

G. erisza, Berk. § Curt. 1. c.
Windward slope, Morne Diablotin, March 1896. No. 1955.

Kyetrria canpipisstma, Berk. § Rav. in Grev. i. (1873) p. 147.
Windward slope, Diablotin, March 1896. No. 1972. Also

without locality, No. 1566.
K. setieErra, Fr. Epic. p. 529.
On decayed wood, St. Aroment, Sept. 1892. No. 466.

THELEPHORA Murraxt, Berk. & Curt. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. x. (1869) p. 329.

Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1285.

Mr. Elliott’s specimen corresponds in facies with that collected
by C. Wright in Cuba. It is widely effused, on very rotten
wood; spores faintly brown, globose, warted, 5-7 p in diameter.

FUNGI FROM THE WEST INDIES. 9

STEREUM ELEGANS, G. W. F. Mey. Essiq. p. 305.
On rotting wood, Basin Hili, Aug. 1892. No. 324. Morne
Massiére, Aug. 1892. No. 331.

S. verstcotor, Fr. Epic. p. 547.
St. Aroment, Jan. 1896. No. 1353.

S. VESPILLONEUM, Berk. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xvi. (1878)
p. 44.
On decaying trees, Morne Couronne, July 1892. No. 192.

S. topatum, Fr. Epic. p. 547.

On rotten wood, Prince Rupert’s, March 1894. No. 916.
Morne Diablotin, Oct. 1892, No. 628, and March 1896, No. 1953.
Hampstead Valley, March 1894. No. 2332.

Roseau Valley, Jan. 1896. No. 1345.

S. arratum, Fr. Epic. p. 547.
On rotten wood, Basin Hill, Sept. 1892. No. 267.

S. compiicatum, Fr. Epicr. p. 548.

Roseau Valley, Jan. 1896. No. 1342.

HyMENOCHETE DAM&cORNIS, Lev. in Ann. Sct. Nat. sér. 3, v.
(1846) p. 151.

Ou tree, Negre Maron, Aug. 1892. Nos. 309 & 318.

On roots of decayed tree, Prince Rupert’s, March 1894.
No. 913.

H. BaDIO-FERRUGINEA, Lev. in Ann. Sci. Nat. sér. 3, v. (1846)
p- 152.

Hampstead Valley, March 1896. No. 2333.

H. scaBrisETa, Cooke, in Grev. xi. (18853) p. 106.

On rotten wood, Basin Hill, Aug. 8, 1892. No. 348.

H. aspera, Berk. §& Curt. in Journ. Linn. NSoc., Bot. x. (1869)
p. 334.

Covering decayed trees in woods, Basin Hill camp, Aug. 1892.
No. 259.

CortTIcIUM LEVE, Pers. Disp. p. 30.

Windward slope of Morne Diablotin, March 1896. No. 1946 a.

C. AuBERIANUM, Mont. in Sagra, Cuba, ix. p. 372.

Roseau Valley, Jan. 1896. No. 1336.

PENIOPHORA ROSEA, Massee, in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxv.
(1898) p. 146.
Roseau Valley, Jan. 22, 1896. No. 1340.

10 MISS ANNIE L. SMITH ON SOME

PENIOPHORA PAPYRINA, Cooke, in Grev. viii. (1879) p. 20.
Shawford Estate, Feb. 12, 1896. No. 1438.

P. CINEREA, Cooke, I. c.
Grande Soufri¢re Hill, Feb. 25, 1896. No. 1528.
Hampstead Valley, March 1896. No. 2335.

Cypuetta rraxrnicota, Berk. & Broome, in Ann. & Mag.
Nat. Hist. xv. (1875) p. 32.
River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896. No. 1415. St. Aroment,

Jan. 1896. No. 1381. The spores are brown aud measure
7X 3-5 p.

C. coxvotura, Cooke, in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xvii. (1880)
p. 141.

Windward slope, Diablotin. On bark of tree, March 1896.
No. 1978.

C. PATENS, sp. n.; sparsa, tubeformis, dein elongata, fere ad
basin fissa et expansa, margine superiore incurvata, circa 5 mm.
longa, 2 mm. lata, extus flava tomentosa; hymenio brunneo,
lamellis paucis angustis lamelliformis instructis; sporis globosis,
minute asperulis, 54 diam., hyalinis. (PI. 1. figs. 6-8.)

On bark of tree, Morne Niger Maron, Sept. 1892. No. 323.

This species seems to form a transition between the forms
with a rugulose hymenium such as C. Malbranchei, Pat., and
genera with regular gills such as Lentinus; the incurving margin

and the shape of the immature specimens have decided the
placing it in Cyphella.

Cravaria Fuaccipa, Fr. Syst. Myc. i. p. 471.

On felled trees in clearing. Head of Friendship Valley,
St. Vincent, June 1892. No. 474.

C. LzTIcoLoR, Berk. § Curt. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. x.(1869)
p. 338.

On rotten wood, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 304.

C. cERVICORNIS, sp. n.; lignicola, 8 em. alta, basi simplici,
subtereti, 2 cm. alta; ramis subdichotomis, supra dumosis,
compressis, siccitate sulcatis; planta tota carnea, dein cinna-
momea, velutino-pruinosa; sporis ellipticis, echinulatis, flavido-
brunneis, 6 px 8 p.

Growing in clumps on rotten wood, Prince Rupert’s, March
1894. No. 917.

FUNGI FROM THE WEST INDIES. 11

Among rotten leaves, St. Aroment, Aug. 1892. No. 419.

The flattened branches and the brownish echinulate spores
seem to indicate Thelephora rather than Clavaria for this species,
but the hymenium covers the whole surface of the plant and
necessitates the placing of it in the latter genus.

CaLocrera corNnEA, Fr. Syst. Myc. i. p. 486.
On rotten wood, Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1289.

Hirneouia potyrricua, Mont. in Bél. Voy. Ind. Or., Crypt.
p- 154.

Among rotten leaves, St. Aroment, Aug. 1892. No. 427.

On decaying trees, Morne Couronne, July 1892. No. 188.
Roseau Valley, Jan. 1896. No. 1341.

TREMELLA FRONDOSA, Fr. Syst. Myc. u. p. 212.
On decaying tree- stumps, Prince’s Grove, March 1894.
No. 915.

GUEPINIA sPATHULARIA, Fr. Hlench. ii. p. 32.

On felled trees, Salybia (Carib Settlement), Aug. 1892.
No. 367.

On road to Hampstead trom Portsmouth, Nov. 1892. No. 827.

Windward slope, Diablotin, March 1896. No. 1971.

HYPHOMYCETES.

Ruorricuum Curtisi, Berk. in Grev. iii. (1875) p. 108.
On bark, Shawford Estate, Feb. 1896. No. 1429.

ACROSTALAGMUS FUNGICOLA, Preuss. in Linnea, xxiv. (1851)
p. 126.
On decaying Agaric, Morne Couliabon, March 1896. No. 1583.

A. TETRACLADOS, sp. n.; cxspitibus tenuibus; ramis fertilibus
erectis, 2-4-verticillatis; ramulis 25 longis, apice leviter
attenuatis; capitulis sphericis, minutis; sporis leviter curvatis,
5-7 p x14 p, byalinis. (Pl. 1. figs. 9, 10.)

On a decaying Agaric, Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1500.

HELICOMYCES MIRABILIS, Peck, 34 Rep. State Mus. p. 46.

On decaying tree, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 379.

On decayed Dieffenbachia-stem, Morne Anglais, July 1892.
No. 452.

On rotten wood, head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896.
No. 1441.

12 MISS ANNIE L. SMITH ON SOME

Cronosracuys Guetr, Oudem. Microm. i. p. 10.

On a stick, St. Aroment, Jan. 1896. No. 1368.

The spores of this specimen measure 8-10x1-2y; they are
slightly longer and more slender than those recorded for the type
species, but in other respects the two plants are alike.

ConIOSPORIUM ASTERINUM, sp. n.; acervulis superficialibus
in lineas radiante circa 2 mm. longas dispositis; conidiis
triangularibus, sublenticularibus, atro-fuscis, 5 diam. (PI. 1.
figs. 11, 12.)

On bark, Shawford, Feb. 1890. No. 1433.

ZYGODESMUS UMBRINUS, sp. n.; effusus, velutinus, 1-2 mm.
altus, carneus vel umbrinus; hyphis superioribus, laxe contextis,
hyalinis, spinulis conidiophoris conspersis ; septis zy godesmoideis
raris; conidiis globoso-ovatis, levibus, 5-6ux4p vel 5¢x5 py
umbrinis, numerosis. (PI. 2. figs. 1-4.)

On rotting tree, path to Grande Soufriére, Dec. 1892. No. 791.

On rotting tree-stump, Botanic Garden, Nov. 1892. No. 794.

STILBUM CINNABARINUM, Mont. in Sagra, Cuba, ix. p. 308,
t. 11. f. 3.

On bark of trees, windward slope, Diablotin, March 1896.
No. 1976.

S. Hrgrsci, Pat. in Journ. Bot. vy. (1891) p. 320.

On bark, head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1452.

This specimen agrees with that described by M. Patouillard
from Tonkin, in colour, size of spores, length of sporophores,
and also in the asperulate hyphe of the stem, but the projecting
ends ot the hyphe give the stem a papillate appearance, even
under slight magnification. The Tonkin specimen has a smooth
stem, but the difference may be due to conditions of growth.

, S. ALBIPES, sp. i. ; minutum, sparsum vel ceespitosum, erectum,
4 mm. altum ; stipite albo ; capitulo flavo, globoso, nitido, circa
120, diam. ; sporis globosis, minutis, 1-2y diam., hyalinis. (Pl. 1.
figs. 16-18.)

On bark or herbaceous stem, River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896.
No. 1421. ,

Isarta cLAvATA, Ditm. in Sturm, Deutschl. Fl. iii. 4, tab. 56.

On fragments of wood and bark, River D Val }
1896.
No. 1889. ’ ouce Valley, Feb. 1896

FUNGI FROM THE WEST INDIES. 13

Isarta crrrina, Pers. Syn. p. 689.
Windward slope, Diablotin, March 1896. No. 1958 a.
Growing on Hypoxylon effusum, Nits.

Grapuium DesmaziErtit, Sace. Syl. i. p. 254.
On a twig, River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896. No. 1400.

HEYDENIA TRICHOPHORA, sp. n.; stromatibus verticalibus,
sparsis vel cespitosis, atro-purpureis; stipite crasso, 2-4 mm.
alto; capitulis globosis, 3 mm. diam.; stromate et stipite e
medulla parenchymatica densa brunnea compositis; conidio-
phoris e disco radiantibus, circa 80 longis, pilis paraphysi-
formibus tenuibus duplo longioribus, hyalinis, dense interspersis ;
conidiis globosis vel subovatix, minutissimis, 1-2 p diam., byalinis.
(Pl. 2. figs. 5-7.)

On wood, head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. Nos. 1447
& 1457.

ARTHROBOTRYUM FUSISPORIUM, sp. n.; stromatibus sparsis,
erectis, atro-brunneis, nitidis, 7 mm. altis, apice expansulis et
flavidis ; conidiis ex apice tantum ortis, elongato-fusiformibus,
supra medium leviter dilatatis, utrinque attenuatis, 130-140 p x
8 p, 12-15-septatis, hyalinis. (Pl. 1. figs. 13-15.)

On wood, Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1456.

TUBERCULARIA VULGARIS, Tode, Fungi Meckl. i. p. 18.
On wood, River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896. No. 1415.

DENDRODOCHIUM MICROSORUM, Sace. in Mich. ii. (1878) p. 298.
On a branch, Roseau Valley, Jan. 1896. No. 1820.

DISCOMYCETES.

Mirrvuta rvFA, Sace. Syll. viii. p. 38.
Among rotten leaves, woods above St. Aroment, Sept. 1892.
No. 405.

Humaria BELLA, Berk. § Curt. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. x.
(1869) p. 366.
On wood, Shawford, Feb. 1896. No. 1434.

Lacunea stictica, Sace. Syl. viii. p. 177.
On wood, River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896. No. 1393.

L. BARBATA, Massee, in Journ. Bot. xxx. (1892) p. 163.
On rotting trees, Basin Hill, Sept. 1892. No. 298. The

14 MISS ANNIE L. SMITH ON SOME

spores in this specimen measure 20-25 p x 10-12 p, but in other
respects it agrees with Mr. Massee’s species.

SoLENOPEZIZA GRISEA, sp. n.; ascomatibus sessilibus, circa
1 mm. diam., griseis, disco paullum nigrescente, extra hyphis
subfiexuosis, hyalinis, apice obtusis, circa 3 p diawn. vestitis ;
ascis cylindraceis, curvatis, deorsum attenuatis, 120 px10p;
sporis oblongis, 1-septatis, hyalinis, oblique monostichis, 15-17 »
X10; paraphysibus filiformibus. (Pl. 2. figs. 8 & 9.)

On the ‘stalks and leaves of some Monocotyledon, head of
Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1477.

BetonrpiuM ScLEROTII, sp. n.; ascomatibus gregariis vel
sparsis, ochraceis; pilis ochraceis, septatis, asperulis vestitis, disco
concavo, dein leviter convexo, ad 1 mm. diam., e sclerotio parvulo
ortis; ascis subclavatis, 75 ux7; sporis fusiformibus, 20p
x3, 3-septatis, hyalinis; paraphysibus filiformibus, septatis.
(Pl. 2. figs. 10-12.)

On a decorticated branch, St. Aroment, Jan. 1896. No. 1367.

B. HIRTIPES, sp. n.; ascomatibus sparsis, stipitatis, auran-
tiacis, disco nigrescente, cupulis circa 2 mm, latis, leviter tomen-
tosis, subplanis; stipite 2 mm.x 4 mm., dense tomentoso, basi
dilatato ; ascis cylindraceis, 180410; sporis oblongo-fusi-
formibus, 3-septatis, 20-25 » x5 p, hyalinis; paraphysibus fili-
formibus, septatis. (Pl. 2. figs. 13-15.)

On wood, head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1443.

Erinewa catospora, Pat. & Gaill.in Bull. Soc. Myc. iv. (1888)
p- 101.

On bark, Morne Couliabon, Sept. 1896. No. 1578.

This specimen is somewhat smaller than the one described by
Patouillard and Gaillard, and the external hairs are rough ;

the asci measure over 100 y, and the spores are more than
6-septate.

OMBROPHILA PELLUCIDA, sp. n.; ascomatibus gregariis, sessi-
libus, basi mycelio radicelliformi instructis, subplanis, circa
8 mm. latis, tenuibus, siccitate violaceis rugosis, humiditate
albidis, margine anguste brunneo-violacea ; hypotheciis e hyphis
teneris contextis, extra cellulis elongatis brunneis compositis ;
ascis 8-sporis, cylindraceis, 55 «x 5 w, deorsum attenuatis ; sporis
oblique monostichis, hyalinis, 2-guttulatis, 5 px 23; paraphy-
sibus tenuibus, rectis.

On wood, Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1466.

FUNGI FROM THE WEST INDIES. 15

OMBROPHILA LILACINA, P. A. Karst. Myc. Fenn. i. p. 90.
On wood, head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1474.

ORBILIA LUTEO-RUBELLA, P. A. Karst. Myc. Fenn. i. p.101.
On wood, head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1498.

CALLORIA CITRINA, sp. n.; ascomatibus breviter stipitatis vel
sessilibus, circa 4 mm. latis, variicoloribus vel citrinis vel fuscis,
extra cellulis amplis angulatis, demum vetustate fuscescentibus
vestitis ; ascis cylindraceis, 50 p x 6 ; sporis oblique monostichis,
ellipticis, demum 1-septatis, hyalinis ; paraphysibus filiformibus.

On wood, head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1476.

Morne Couliabon, March 1896. No. 1581.

CoccoMyceEs LEPTosporvs, Speg. Fung. Guar. i. p. 138.
On rotten leaves, St. Aroment, Jan. 1896. No. 1883.

PYRENOMYCETES.

Evurypa pHASELINA, Sace. Syll. i. p. 179.

Growing in regular lines on a decorticated branch, Shawford
Estate, Feb. 1896. No. 1439.

RosELLinta suBicuLata, Sacc. Syll. i. p. 255.
On decaying wood, head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896.
No. 1475.

R. amsiystoma, Berl. § F.Sacc. in Rev. Mycol. p. 118 (1889).
On rotten wood, some kind of cane, head of Castle Bruce
River, Feb. 1896. No. 1442.

XYLARIA POLYMORPHA, Grev. Fl. Edin. p- 35.
On rotten trees, St. Aroment, Aug. 1892. No. 442,

X. cusensis, Mont. Syll. Crypt. uo. 782.
On fallen trees, Morne Mahant, Aug. 1892. No, 302.

X. anisopLeuRA, Mont. Syll. Crypt. no. 688.
On rotten trees, Morne Mahant, Aug. 1892. No. 270,
Head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1468.

X. RHOPALOIDES, Mont. in Ann. Sct. Nat. sér. 4, iii. (1855) p. 99.
On rotten wood, windward slope, Diablotin, March 1896.
No. 1961.

X. HypoxyLon, Grev. Fl. Edin. p. 355.
Roseau Valley, Jan. 1896. No. 1345.

16 MISS ANNIE L. SMITH ON SOME

Usrunra vuiearts, Tul. Sel. Fung. Carp. ii. p. 23.
On decaying wood, Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1276.

Hypoxy.on perroratum, Fr. Summ. Veg. Scand. p. 384.
On rotten wood, Shawford Estate, Feb. 1896. No. 1482.
Windward slope, Diablotin, March 1896. No. 1970.

H. gusiernosum, Fr. 1. c. p. 384.
On wood, Shawford, Feb. 1896. No. 1429 6.

H. errusum, Wits. Pyr. Germ. p. 48.
On branches &c., Laudat, Feb. 1896. No. 1502.
Windward slope, Diablotin, Feb. 1896. No. 1502.

H. conticutosum, Wits. 1. c. p. 44.
Head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1478.

KRETZSCHMARIA C&NOPUS, Sacc. Syll. ix. p. 565.
On bark, Prince Rupert’s, Dec. 1895. No. 1298.

Da.pInia ConcENTRICA, Ces. & de Not. Schema Sf. It.in Comm.
Crit. i. p. 198.

On rotten wood, Prince’s Grove, March 1894. No. 919.
St. Aroment, Jan. 1896. No. 1348.

RHYNCHOSTOMA PYRIFORME, Sp. 0. ; peritheciis cespitosis, basi
confluentibus, omvino superficialibus, atris, globoso-pyriform-
ibus, rostro leniter curvulo, noduloso instructis, basi circa 1 mm.
latis, fere 2 nm. longis; ascis cylindraceis, breviter stipitatis,
85 p longis; sporis oblique et irregulariter monostichis, oblongo- |
ovatis, 1-septatis, brunneis, 10 px4p. (Pl. 2. figs. 16-18.)

On rotten wood, head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896.
No. 1449.

XYLOBOTRYUM ANDINUM, Pat. in Bull. Herb. Boiss. iii. (1895)
p- 69.
On wood, head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1481.

XYLOGERAS, g. n.

Stroma erectum, atrum, intus ex hyphis laxis compositum,
cellulis corticis et peritheciis parvulus confertis; peritheciis
ostiolatis, superficialibus, confertis ; ascis 8-sporis, stipitatis ;
sporis irregulariter bi-seriatis, 1-septatis, brunneis.

Xyxoceras Enwiorrt, sp. n.; stromatibus cespitosis, apice
attenuatis, 1 cm. altis, 1-2 mm. latis, basi et apice sterilibus ;

FUNGI FROM THE WEST INDIES. 17

hyphis internis circa 10 p latis, brunneis ; peritheciis subglobosis,
circa 280 w latis; ascis cylindraceo-clavatis, stipite 45 longo,
basi leviter dilatata, parte sporifera 35 longa; sporis ovatis,
10 4X43 paraphysibus filiformibus. (PI. 3. figs. 1-5.)

On wood, head of Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1464.

CERIOSPORA ACUTA, 8p. n.; peritheciis carbonaceis, atris, spar-
sis vel confertis et fere confluentibus, superficialibus, exiguis,
inferne circa 4 mm. latis, apice lineis brunneis longitudinaliter
ornato attenuatis, 200 » longis; sporis primum cylindraceis,
utrinque appendiculatis dein demum dilatatis, grosse guttulatis,
2-pluri-septatis, circa 45 up x8, hyalinis. (Pl. 2. figs. 19-21.),

On wood, Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1470.

ACANTHOSTIGMA SCLERACANTHUM, Nace. Syll. ii. p. 209.
On rotten wood, Castle Bruce River, Feb. 1896. No. 1459.

HYPOMYCES ARENACEUS, sp. n.; peritheciis sparsis vel con-
fertis, velut siarene mice sint, fulvis, exiguis, circa 150 p x 250 p:
ascis cylindraceis, angustis, 100, longis; sporis monostichis,
ovato-oblongis, circa 10 ux4-5y, 1-septatis, hyalinis; para-
physibus filiformibus. (PI. 3. figs. 6-8.)

On the hymenial surface of a decaying Stereum. Roseau
Valley, Jan. 1896. No. 1345.

Necrria Russerxu, Berk. § Curt. in Grev. iv. (1875) p. 45.
On rotting trees, Basin Hill, Aug. 1892. No. 299.

N. teticotor, Berk. & Curt. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. x.
(1869) p. 377.

On wood, River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896. No. 1419.

N. saneurneEa, Fr. Summ. Veg. Scand. p. 388.

On bark of tree, windward slope, Diablotin, March 1896.
No. 1977.

N. curysocoma, Berl. § Vogl. Sacc. Syli. Add. ad vols. i—iv.
p: 204.

On bark, Antigua. Collected by Mr. W. Cran, April 1897.

SpH#ROSTILBE CINNABARINA, Tul. Carp. iii. p. 103.

On rotten wood, Montpelier, Dec. 1892. No. 788.

Hyrocrea ruFA, Fr. Summ. Veg. Scand. p. 383.

On decaying wood, Shawford, Feb. 1896. No. 1859.

Trichoderma viride, Pers., the conidial form, is growing with

the Hypocrea.
LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV.

18 MISS ANNIE L. SMITH ON SOME

Hyvocrea perscatuns, Tul. Carp. ii. p. 33. -
On bark, Morne Couliabon, March 1896. No. 1573.

CALONECTRIA ORNATA, sp. n.3 peritheciis minutis, sparsis, circa
4 mm. latis, aurantiacis, superficialiter cellulis prominentibus

vestitis; ascis cylindraceo-fusiformibus, apice angustioribus,

deorsum attenuatis, breviter pedicellatis, 180-200 p x 20-80 p;

sporis elongatis, ascis fere squilongis, 10-pluri-septatis, viridi- ©

hyalinis. (PI. 3. figs. 9 & 10.)
On twigs, River Douce Valley, Feb. 1896. No. 1416.

HYPocRELLA RUBIGINOSA, sp. n.; stroma pulvinatum, rubi

Sgr lane cA 2 8

ginosum, circa 5 mm. latum, basi late affixum, rugosum, perl —

theciis prominulis, punctatum ; peritheciis elongatis, angustatis,
circa 1 mm. longis, } mm. latis, basi rotundatis, deorsum at-
tenuatis, ostiolum versus attenuatis; ascis 8-sporis, apice rotun-
datis, deorsum attenuatis, 500 px 8; sporis filiformibus, leviter
curvulis, vel rectis fere ascis xquilongis, pluri-septatis, hyalinis.
(Pl. 3. figs. 11-14.)

Parasitic on an old specimen of Hypoaylon, Castle Bruce
River, Feb. 1896. No. 1497.

SPH ZROPSIDEZ.

DorHioRELLA GuARANITICA, Speg. Fung. Guar. ii. no. 162.
On bark, Shawford, Feb. 1896. No. 1553.

Roseau Valley, March 1890. No. 1862 b.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

Puats 1.
Fig. 1. Radulum stratosum, x 3.

2. ” ” Sterile tip of tooth, x 70.

3. ” ” Vertical section with spore-layers, x 2d.

4. ” » Part of section with spores embedded, x 300.
5. ” ” Basidia and spores, x 300.

6. Cyphella patens, natural size,

7. » » Section of plant, x 25.

8. ” » Spores, x 500.

9. Acrostalugnus tetraclados. Fertile branch, x 500.
10. » ” Spores, x 500.

1)

. Coniosporium asterinum. Plant, slightly enlarged.
12. ” ” Spores, x 500.

Jeane RIEHL A 2

AL.Smith . Linn. Soc. Journ. Bot Vor XXZV.PL

ALS. del Highley del.et.lith . Hanhart imp.
FUNGI FROM THE WEST INDIFS

AL.Smith . Linn. Soc.JoURN.Bot VoL XXXV. 2,2

AL S.del. Highley.del.et lith . Hanhart imp.
FUNGI FROM THE WESTINDIES.

5
2
-

y, VvyY P: )
du ~endosit. dae’.

VO

2N BotT.\

LINN.Soc.Jow

Hanhart imp.

ALS. del. Highley delet ith.

Fig.

Fig.

FUNGI FROM THE WEST INDIES.

Arthrobotryum fusisporium, Plants, natural size.

Head of plant, x 100,
Spore, x 500.

” 32

” ”

16. Stilbum albipes. Plants, slightly enlarged.

Plant, x 100.
Spores, x 500.

” PP d

2? ”

Puiate 2.

. Zygodesmus umbrinus, Section of plant, x 30.

Zygodesmoid hyphx, x 500.
Sporiferous hyphx, x 500.
Spores, x 5!'0.

” ”

” ”

9 ”
5. Heydenia trichophora. Plants, natural size.

Section of head, x 30.
Spores, x 500.

” ”

” ”?

8. Solenopeziza grisea. Section of plant, x 80.

9.

Ascus, X 500.

” ”

10. Belonidiwm Sclerotii. Plants, natural size.

10a.
11.
12.

Section of plant, x 30.
Ascus, X 500.
Spores, x 500.

” ”?

2 ”?

” ”

13. B. hirtipes. Section of plant, slightly enlarged.

14,
15.

Ascus, X 500.
Spores, x 500.

”

”

16. Rhynchostoma pyriforme. Plants, slightly enlarged.

17.
18.

Ascus, X 430.
Spores, x 500.

” 9

” ”

19. Certospora acuta. Plants, natural size.

19 a.
20.
21.

Plant, x 30.
Ascus, x 200.
Spores, <x 500.

” ”

‘bd ”

Puats 3.

. Xyloceras Eiliottit. Plant, natural size.

Plant, slightly enlarged.
Section of plant, x 30.
Ascus, ¥ 500.

Spores, x 500.

. Hypomyces arenaceus. Plants, enlarged.

Section of plant, x 100.
Ascus, X 500.

” ”

” ”

7

8.

9. Calonectria ornata, Plant, xX 100.
10

Ascus, X 430.

”

11. Hypocrella rubiginosa. Plant on host, natural size.

Sections, natural size.

Section of plant and host, enlarged.

Section of perithecia, x 30.

” ” Ascus with spores escaping, x 9500.
c2

20 MR. I. H. BURKILI ON

Tar Frora or Vavav, one of the Tonga Islands. By I. H.
Burkitt, M.A., F.LS.; with a short Account of its
Vegetation by CuartEes STEELE CROSBY, M.A.

[Read 20th December, 1900. ]

Tux Tonga or Friendly Islands are composed of three groups:
to the south is Tongatabu, a low coral island, with Eua near
it; in the centre lie the Habai Islands, small and numerous; and
to the north is Vavau, with its attendant islets.

They are the summits which rise from an extensive submerged
plateau—the higher ones a line of volcanoes. Eua attains to
more than 1000 ft.; Vavau has two hills rising to 600 ft., and
some of the volcanoes exceed Eua in height.

“ Generally,” says Lister *, “all the high ground of the group
is either the summits of volcanoes, active or extinct, or com-
posed of reef-limestones,” and “while the contour of the sea-
bottom, with the great southerly extension of the Tonga plateau,
suggests that a closer connection may at one time have existed
between New Zealand and land to the northward, the geological
structure of the preseut Tonga Islauds would not lead us to
expect that an ancient fauna and flora survives on them ; for all
the high ground of the group either consists of the outpourings of
volcanoes or has been submerged within the period during which
the existing reef-limestones have been formed.”

Tongatabu has been visited by more collectors of plants than
all the other islands. Cook touched at it in each of his three
voyages, and the specimens then obtained are in the Natural
History Museum, 8. Kensington. It was visited by the United
States exploring expedition under Captain Wilkes, by the
‘Challenger,’ and by the German ‘ Gazelle’ expedition. Graette
collected all bis Tonga plants in it, and J. J. Lister and Sir
Everard Home many of theirs.

Vavau was visited by the ‘ Gazelle’ expedition; but I only
know of the collection there by the officers of this vessel of three
marine plants. Barclay, Harvey, and Sir E. Home also collected
in it.

Of other islands in the group, Eua was explored by J. J. Lister,
Lifuka by Harvey, and Nomuka by Forster. The last two are
anong the Habai Islands.

All the collections of the travellers named were made use of by
Mr. W. B. Hemsley when he published through this Journal

* J.J. Lister in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) pp. 160, 162.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 21

(Botany, vol. xxx. 1894, pp. 158-217) his paper entitled “The Flora
of the Tonga or Friendly Islands.” By the nature of the available
material it is in chief part the flora of the southern islands—
Tongatabu and Eua.

Mr. Crosby’s collection from Vavau—the foundation of the
present paper—was not received at Kew until half a year after
Hemsley’s “ Flora of the Tonga Islands” had been published.

Hemsley had enumerated for the whole group 303 phanerogams
and 33 vascular cryptogams; Crosby collected, in Vavau, 262
phanerogams and 27 vascular cryptogams; and out of his total,
83 are species additional to Hemsley’s list.

Many of Crosby’s plants were received with correct names
which he had given to them on the spot; the vascular cryptogams
aud orchids were subsequently examined by Mr. J. G. Baker
aud Mr. R. A. Rolfe; to these, and to Messrs. W. B. Hemsley,
C. B. Clarke, and C. H. Wright, I offer thanks for their kind
assistance, and, further, to Mr. Crosby for the account of the
vegetation of Vavau which follows.

Vegetation of Vavau, by OC. S. Crossy.

Vavau is twelve miles long and has a maximum breadth of six
miles. The two hills, Mo’ugalafa and Talau, which rise towards
the rock-bound northern coast (the Liku), reach an elevation of
600 ft. above sea-level. The southern coast is much indented,
and possesses the lovely harbour of Vavau, where, to one sailing
perhaps not a stone’s throw from the beach, nothing but the
green of the trees and their interlacing creepers can be seen, 80
well is the face of the land buried from sight by the canopy which
the giant climbers weave with the tree-tops. . .

The grassy uplands towards the Liku contrast with this dense
forest. They are marked by the weird Casuarinas and zigzag
branching Pandanus, and, of smaller plants, by Waltheria ameri-
cana, Euphorbia Chamissonis, Wikstreemia rotundifolia, and
Dianella ensifolia. In the forest-land we have (i) the sea-shore
vegetation, (ii) the bush, and (iii) the land now or formerly in
cultivation. On the shore we find Paritium tiliaceum, Thespesia
populnea, Vitex trifolia, Mesa nemoralis, Cordia subcordata,
Calophyllum Inophyllum, Pemphis acidula, Gymnosporia ens
species of Eugenia, the mangroves, &. Suriana maritima do ‘
not occur in Vavau itself. I found it just above sandy beac

22 MR. {. H. BURKILL ON

in one of the small low attendant islands which lies to the south-
east. In the bush are to be found the majority of the climbing
plants, chief among them being Mucuna gigantea and Hntada
scandens with its huge hanging pods. In or near cultivated
ground, besides the plants actually in cultivation, such as banana,
yam, sweet potato, paper-mulberry (which furnishes the native
cloth, tapa), sugar-cane, maize, &c., we meet bread-fruit, custard-
apple, papaw, pine-apple, Gossypium brasiliense, Manihot utilis-
sima, Curcuma longa, Zingiber Zerumbet, Canna indica, and
Cordyline terminalis. In the towns we come upon orange-trees,
Kava (Piper methysticum), tobacco, &c. A town is merely a
collection of huts dotted about a grassy space in the midst of
cocoanut- and orange-trees, and generally surrounded by a fence.
The orange—‘ Moli-papalagi,” or white man’s orange (papalagi
=a white man)—was introduced early in the nineteenth century-
The “ Moli Toga,” or Tongan orange, is a shaddock. The lime is
also common, and huge fruits of a citron are sometimes to be seen.

One small part of Vavau has a flora all its own. Bordering a
lake near the town of Tuanuku is a small fen, the entrance to
which is very difficult to find. This is the home of Gleichenia
dichotoma, Davallia solida, Lindsaya ensifolia, Lycopodium
cernuum, Psilotum complanatum, Ophioglossum pendulum, Lep-
ronta mucronata, Spathoglottis pacifica, and Phaius grandifolius.

I met with Schizea digitata only in Lotuma, a little island in

Vavau harbour.
The sensitive plant is the prevailing weed of the islands, and
it quickly and painfully reveals imperfections in the soles of
one’s shoes, though a native walks over it unconcernedly. The
sensitive plant, however, may be avoided; not so Ohrysopogon
aciculatus, the awns of which cleave to one’s socks, and are apt
to produce irritating sores which may confine the sufferer to his
couch for months.

Of useful plants which are grown, Pometia pinnata (Tava);
Anona squamosa, Spondias dulcis (Vi), and Carica papaya (Oliji)
may be mentioned for their pleasant fruits. Eugenia malac-
hee (Fekika) has fruits resembling an apple in flavour but
es coarse. Artocarpus integrifolia, the bread-fruit, from the

omestic point of view, is a vegetable and not a fruit: like the
yam, sweet potato, and Talo (Colocasia antiquorum—Taro in other
ae o the Pacific) it must be cooked. The small beans of
only used by whines an excellent vegetable, though they are
people. The natives grow sugar-cane for

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 23

mastication only. Tobacco is smoked in the form of a “ suluka”’
—a kind of cigarette in which the dried banana-leaf replaces the
cigarette-paper. The oil of the Dilo-nut, or Feta’u as the Tongans
call it (Calophyllum Inophyllum), is well known as a remedy for
rheumatism. The leaves of the Toi (Alphitonia excelsa) make an
excellent substitute for soap, more effective than those of Fihva
(Colubrina asiatica). The fan-shaped leaves of the Biu (Pritch-
ardia), when dried, are used by the native preachers as wraps
for their black suits when they go from home to conduct services

There are some fine specimens of the “ Ovava-tahi”’ (Ficus
prolva) in the islands, notably one on Bagaimotu (Vavau group),
the trunk of which forms an arch through which a coach could
easily be driven.

The pigs, which are common in the island, find a favourite food
in the tubers of Cyperus rotundus. One frequently comes across
great patches of turned-up earth, showing where they have
grubbed out these tubers. They clean out oranges in very neat
style. The horses first taught me to distinguish Cordyline termi-
nalis from Canna indica by the leaves (the flowers and fruits of
course are very different). The way they nose out the former,
though hidden among a mass of Canna indica, is surprising. But
bread-fruit leaves are their chief delight, and a horse can be
coaxed from a bread-fruit tree only by the use of the whip.

The young leaves of several trees have a pink or red colour.
The young shoots of Tatau-amanu (Cynometra), when freed from
the enveloping bud-scales, resemble a pendulous chain of red
flowers. For a perfect blaze of colour, nothing exceeds the
Fekika in flower (Lugenia malaccensis). The flowers of the
Ipomeas are showy, but with the exception of the blue J. congesta
they do not form compact masses. They have a way of peering
out in solitary splendour from dark depths of foliage not their
own. ‘The orange-tree in flower is a beautiful, as well as fragrant,
object; and it is difficult to say whether an orange-grove in
flower or in fruit is the more pleasing sight. In the absence of
flowers and fruit the tree is a shabby object.

When the more striking wonders of tropical scenery—the
bright hues and fragrant odours of flowers, and the ceaseless
waving of the palm-leaves—have Jost their novelty, the quiet
beauty of the Tavahi (Rhus taitensis) may perhaps arrest attention.
To my mind the Tavahi, with its pinnate leaves and panicles of
white flowers, is the most beautiful tree in these islands.

Lastly, a few words on climate. There is little to remind one

24 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

of change of seasons, except perhaps a touch of prickly heat in
December. The temperature is very even, ranging practically
from 70° F. to 90°F. One bitterly cold night we found the
thermometer had gone down to 63° F. From January to March
may be considered the rainy season, during which time also the
advent of hurricanes is dreaded. The annual rainfall is about 150
inches. My notes contain such entries as the following :—16 in.
in three days (94 in. on one of the days); 4 in. in a night,
followed by 6 in. in a day; 4 in. in two hours, &. The rain ig
by no means confined to this season. I find an entry for July of
7 in. in two days. A different kind of entry (also for July)
reads “ no rain for three months.’ In such circumstances every
drop of water becomes precious, for the island furnishes no fresh-
water. The natives acquire freshwater by collecting rain in
holes in the ground, and when their store fails, as it usually does,
they sponge on the ‘‘ Papalagi.” I had a 500-gallon tank. The
first night’s rain filled it to overflowing, and it never became dry,
notwithstanding continual visits of Tongan neighbours with
buckets.

The dampness and warmth of the atmosphere produce certain
inconveniences. A pair of boots left undisturbed soon becomes
covered with mould ; salt is always wet, and butter is a liquid.
C. S. CrosBy.

To the enumeration of the Phanerogams and Vascula
Cryptogams of Vavau I have added the dispersal of each of the
species, naming first any of the Tonga Islands whence the plant
is known, then Fiji and Samoa, if it is found in them, and after
that the wider distribution. The islands of Futuna and Uea,
between Fiji and Samoa, are reckoned to Fiji; Easter Island is
considered as belonging to the Low Archipelago, and the Isle of
Pines as belonging to New Caledonia.

The endemic flora of the Pacific is centred in three (or perhaps
four) nuclei. These are New Caledonia, the Fijian Archipelago,
the Sandwich Islands, and the fourth, if recognized, Tahiti. The
influence of the Fijian nucleus extends to Samoa and the Tonga

Islands, and the area comprising these is here called the Fiji-
Samoan area. Savage Island also belongs to it.
Of the flora of Vavau:

33 phanerogams (11°8 °/,) are confined to the Fiji-Samoan area.
12 ( 4°3 °/,) occur in it, and only to the east of it.
55 ” (19°6 °/,)
67

bP)

” ” west 29
” (23°9 °/,) are restricted to the Pacific.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 25

The phanerogams confined to the Fiji-Samoan area are thus
distributed :
12 phanerogams are confined to the Tonga group.

9 » ” Tonga and Fiji.

6 9 ” » Samoa.

5 9 » Fiji and Samoa.

1 » am » Savage Island.

One hundred and eighty-seven phanerogams of Vavau are not
world-wide in the tropics, and they are distributed as follows :—

East and West extension of the Phanerogams of Vavau, which
are not world-wide.

EastwarpD EXtTeEnsIon.
| ae | |,
g =| | &
WEstwarD EXTEnsIon. a a | Soa 3 = S Totals.
= s ss al a, =|
8 Ss aa 2 ‘9 <
ga | its! & 2 | 3
A ro) Bry = < 2
@)% 22/2) f | 4
i= S 8 s 3 z
ry oO la = 4 eH
Fiji-Samoan area ......... 33 I 5 3 3 a
New Hebrides ............ 1 tee ves 1 1 ib
New Caledonia............ 5 6 1 3 1 {
Solomon Islands ......... 2 1 1 bee i 7
Australia-Malaya ......... 16 we 7 3 2 30
Tropical Asia ............ 13 2 5 6 3 ' 3
Mascarene Islands ...... 3 wee 7 2 6 5 x
Fast Africa ............... 9 wes 1 5 3 3
West Africa ............... 6 2 a 7 3 2
Totals ............... 88 5 35 29 24 6 187

Ninety-two species, besides several plants universally cultivated
in the Pacific, are common to Vavau and the Sandwich Islands.

Vavau possesses none of the Cyrtandreew which are cha-
racteristic of the mountains of Fiji; no Melastomacee except
Memecylon Harvey?, no Saxifragacew, no Vacciniacee, and the
orders Rubiacew and Orchidacesw are poorly represented. Herein
its flora differs strikingly from that of Fiji, where the greater
elevation, greater age (greater permanence), and wider range of
soil and climate favour a richer flora.

26 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

ENUMERATION OF PHANEROGAMS AND Vascunar CrYPTOGAMS OF
VAVAU, NOT INCLUDING CERTAIN SPECIES ONLY IN CULTIVATION.

An asterisk is prefixed to the names of plants not represented
in Mr. Crosby’s collection.

ANONACEZ.

Cananea oporata, Hook. f. & Thoms.; Hemsl. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 168; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb.
xxv. (1898) p. 631.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa ; westward in the Solomon Islands}
and to Tropical Asia. Extended from Tropical Asia by cultiva-
tion.

*Anona squamosa, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 168.

Introduced from America into all parts of the Tropics.

MENISPERMACER.
STEPHANIA HERNANDIEZFOLIA, Walp.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 168.
Tongatabu ; Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands;
westward to Africa.
BrixacEa.

Brxa OrEtnana, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 512.
A native of Tropical America now widely cultivated.

XYLOSMA ORBICULATUM, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 169; Drake del Castillo, Fl. Polyn. Frang. p.1-

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands, in insular
forms of perhaps subspecific rank.

PITTOSPORACER.

PITTrosPpoRUM ARBORESCENS, Rich.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 169.

Tongatabu, Eua; Fiji.

PirrosPORUM SPATHACEUM, Burkill, in Hook. Ic. Plant.
t. 2561.

Endemic.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 27

PORTULACACER.

Porrunaca quapriripa, Linn. ; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 169.
Fiji and Samoa; westward in New Caledonia and to Africa.

*PoRTULAGA OLERACEA, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,

Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 169.
Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands; westward in

the Marshall Islands. Tropics generally.

GUTTIFER&.

*Garcinia sp. Noted by Mr. Crosby, but not collected.

CaLopuytium [Nopuyiivm, Linn. Sp. Pl. p.513; Reinecke, in
Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 656.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; Sand-
wich Islands; westward in the Solomon Islands; and to East
Africa.

CaLOPHYLLUM sp.

There exists also in Eua and Vavau and in some of the not
remote islands a second species of Calophyllum, for the full
identification of which we hope, by the kindness of Mr. Crosby,

to receive further material.

MatvaceEz.
Stpa Micropiynua, Oav.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.

xxx. (1894) p. 169.
Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa ; westward in the New Hebrides,

New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands; and to the Mascarene
Islands.

Stipa rHomsBrroutia, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.

Xxx. (1894) p. 169. |
Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sandwich

Islands ; westward in New Caledonia and the Solomon Islands.

Tropics generally.

Srpa carpryirota, Linn. f. Suppl. p. 307.
Sandwich Islands; westward in New Caledonia.

generally.

Tropics

28 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

Urena ronata, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx
(1894) p. 169.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sandwich
Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia.
Tropics generally.

Hieiscus AsELMoscuus, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 170.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in the New
Hebrides. Tropics generally.

*Hipiscus TIL1aceus, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p.170; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 654.
Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago ;
Sandwich Islands ; westward in New Caledonia, Solomon Islands.
Tropics generally.

GossYPIUM BRASILIENSE, Macf. Fl. Jamaic. i. p. 72.
Introduced ; widely cultivated.

THESPESIA POPULNEA, Corr.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p.170; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 653.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago ; Sandwich

Islands; westward in New Caledonia and the Solomon Islands }
and to Africa.

STERCULIACER.
HERiIvieRa Lirroratis, DC.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 170.

Tongatabu ; Fiji; westward in New Caledonia; and to Hast
Africa.

Krzrnovia Hosprra, Linn. Sp. Pl. (ed. 2) p.1865 ; Reinecke,
im Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p- 655.
Fiji and Samoa ; eastward in the Society Islands ; westward in

New Caledonia and the Solomon Islands; and to the Mascarene
Islands.

MELocutIa oporata, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 170.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides,
New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands; and into Malaya.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 29

WALTHERIA AMERICANA, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 673.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands;
westward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia. Tropics
generally.

TIMIACER.

Grewia Maxococca, Linn. f.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx.(1894) p. 170; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 652.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward
in New Caledonia.

TRIUMFETTA PROCUMBENS, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 170.

Tongatabu, Eua; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archi-
pelago ; Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides, New
Caledonia, and the Solomon Islands: and to the Mascarene
Islands.

TRiuMFETTA RHOMBOIDEA, Jacq. Enum. Pl. Carib. p. 22.
Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands; westward in
the New Hebrides and New Caledonia; and to Africa.

Evzocarpus toneanus, Burkill ; species ex affinitate EL. flori-
dant, Hemsl., et E. glandulifert, M. T. Mast., differt precipue
petalis ; etiamque ab EZ. Greffei, Seem., foliis distinguitur.

Rami glabri, foliorum cicatricibus inconspicue notati, crassi-
usculi. Folia glabra, dense ad apices ramorum conferta ; lamina
ovata ve] elliptica, breviter acuminata, basi obtusissima, 3-4
poll. longa, 13-2 poll. lata, margine integra vel dentibus per-
paucis et parvis instructa, nervis lateralibus utrinque 6-7 ad
costam infra foveola singula iis E. glanduliferi minora formant-
ibus ; petiolus 3-1 poll. longus, ad laminam pulvinatus. Hacemus
simplex, foliis equilongus, flores ad 25 gerens ; bractex decidue.
Flores in alabastris ovatis in anthesi 13 lin. diametro. Sepala
dorso pilis argenteis minutis pubescentia, supra carinata, lanceo-
lata, 3 lin. longa. Petala intra et extra fulvo-pubescentia, intra
carinata, carina pilis reflexis densissime vestita, apice leviter
7-9-fida, basi 2-foveolata. Stamina 2 lin. longa; anthere
apice appendiculate ; filamenta sparse hirsuta. Discus crenatus.
Ovarium glabrum, 3-4-loculare ; ovula ad 6 in loculo quoque.
Fructus oliviformis, 7 lin. longus; nucleus osseus, sxpissime
triangularis, lateribus verrucosus; semen solitarium ; embryo in
albumine corneo oleiferi immersus.

Hab. Tonga Islands. Vavau, Crosby, 15.

30 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

Its allies, Eleocarpus glandulifer from Ceylon, E. floridanu
from the Solomon Islands, and EZ. Greffet from Fiji, are so
closely allied that it is possible to regard them as insular sub-
species. E. bifidus, Hook. & Arn., from the Sandwich Islands,
aud E. rarotongensis, Hemsl., from Rarotonga, are also closely

allied.
RUTACER.
Evopra HoRTENSIS, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
Xxx. (1894) p. 141; Zeinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 642.
Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides
and Solomon Islands ; and into Malaya.

ZANTHOXYLUM Briackspurnia, Benth. Fl. Austral. i. 363.
Westward in Lord Howe’s Island and Norfolk Island.

MicROMELUM PUBESCENS, Blume, var. GLABRESCENS, Oliver;
Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 171.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides,
New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands ; and to Tropical Asia.

SIMARUBACER.

Surtana MARITIMA, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 171.

Islets to the south-east of Vavau (not on Vavau itself, nor in
Fiji or Samoa); eastward to the Low Archipelago; Sandwich
Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia;
and to Kast Africa. Also in America.

BuRSFRACER.

Garua@a pactFica, Burkill; staminibus glabris, disco margine
zequali, petalis ovatis satis distincta.

Rami crassi, cortice brunnei. Folia imparipinnata, 14-18
poll. longa, 6-8-juga; petiolus pubescens; foliola ovato-lanceolata,
23-4 poll. longa, 12-20 lin. lata, basi obliqua obtusa, apice
acuminata, margine crenato-serrata, breviter petiolulata, ad basin
petiolulorum presertim inferiorum pinuula parva ornata, novella
supra et infra parce pubescentia, dein aliquatenus glabrescentia
Inflorescentia 6-8 poll. longa, ampla, paniculata, pubescens ;
pedicelli 1-8 lin. longi. Oalya externus pubescens, lobis 3 lin
longis subovatis tubo paullo excedentibus. Petala sepalis cou-
similia, sed dimidia majora. Stamina 10; filamenta sepalis

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 31

equilonga, fere glabra. Discus margine equalis, inter staminum
insertiones paullo incrassatus nec dentatus, fere glaber. Ovariwm
globosum ; stylus § lin. longus.

Hab. Tonga Islands. Vavau, Crosby, 291.

CanartumM Harvert, Seem.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.,
xxx. (1894) p. 171.
Eua. Endemic to the group.

MELIACER.

Meria Azepanacn, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 171.
Introduced from Tropical Asia.

Dysoxytum Rica, C. DC. (D. alliaceum, Seem. non Blume) ;
Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 171.
Tongatabu, Namuka; Fiji and Samoa.

AGLAIA sp.

Vavma amicoruM, Benth.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 171.

Tongatabu ; Fiji.

CaraPpa MOLUCCENSIS, Lam.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,

Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 171.
Fiji; westward in New Ireland ; and to Africa.

CHAILLETIACEZ.
CHAILLETIA VITIENSIS, Seem. Viti, p. 434; Fl. Vit. p. 38.
Fiji.
OLACACEA.

XIMENIA ELLIPTICA, Forst. f. Prodr. p. 27.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in New Cale-

donia. Tropics generally.

Awnacotosa 111co1DEs, M. 7. Masters, in Hook. f. Fl. Br. Ind.
i, p. 580.

Only known hitherto from the mountains of North-eastern
India.

VILLAREzIA SAMOENSIS, Benth. & Hook. f.; Hemsil. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 172.
Eua; Samoa.

82 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

CELASTRACES.

G-YMNOSPORIA VITIENSIS, Seem.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 172.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands.

RHAMNACES.

Ruamnvs vitiensis, Benth. Fl. Austral. i. p. 413.
Fiji; westward in North Australia.

CoLuBRINA astaTica, Brongn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 172.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sand-
wich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia,
and Solomon Islands; and to Africa.

ALPHITONIA EXCELSA, Retss.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 172; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 652.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich
Islands; westward in New Caledonia and Solomon Islands; and
to Malaya.

The form of the Sandwich Islands (4. ponderosa, Hillebr.)
differs in its fruit.

SAPINDACER.

*CARDIOSPERMUM HatticacaBumM, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 172.
Identified by Mr. Crosby, but not in his collection.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; Sand-
wich Islands ; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia,
Solomon Islands. Tropics generally.

ALLopHYLUs CosBeE, Blume; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p.172; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 651.

Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands; westward to
Tropical Asia.

A very variable species, or perhaps a group of allied species.

PomertA PINNATA, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
XXX. (1894) p. 172; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 651.

Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides and New
Caledonia; and to Tropical Asia.

Eviatostacnys rancata, Radlk. (Ratonia falcata, Seem.;
Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 172).
Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 33

Gutoa eLauca, Radlk. (Cupania glauca, Camb.; Hemsi. in
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 172).
Eua; westward in New Caledonia.

ARYTERA BRACKENRIDGEI, Radlk. in Sitzb. math.-phys. Acad.
Muench. ix. (1879) p. 555.

Fiji.

Doponma viscosa, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.

xxx. (1894) p. 172.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago ; Sandwich

Islands; westward in New Caledonia. Tropics generally.

HaRPvttia sp.
ANACARDIACES.

Ruvs rarrensis, Guzll.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.

xxx. (1894) p. 172.
Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward

in Malaya.

PiEtogynium Sonanprl, Engl. in DC. Monogr. Phan. iv. p.255.
North Australia.

LEGUMINOS2.

TEPHROSIA PYScATORIA, Pers. (T. purpurea, Pers.; Hemsl. in
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 173; Reinecke, in Engl.

Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 638).
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago; Sandwich

Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia.

Tropics generally.

SESBANIA GRANDIFLORA, Pers. Syn. ii. p. 316 (S. tomentosa,

A, Gray).
Eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands; westward in New

Caledonia ; and to the Mascarene Islands.

Zornia pipnyta, Pers. Syn. ii. p. 318.
Tropics generally, but hardly anywhere in the Pacific.

Desmopium sprraue, DC. Prodr. ii. p. 332.
Tropics generally, but scarce in the Pacific.

LINN, JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV.

34 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

DesMoptum potyoarroM, DC.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 173; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p- 640.

Eua; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago ;
Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides, New Cale-
donia, and Solomon Islands ; and to East Africa.

DesmMopIuM UMBELLATUM, DC.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 173; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p- 640.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; westward
in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands; and
to East Atrica.

InpieoreRA ANIL, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 173.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas
Islands; Sandwich Islands ; westward in New Caledonia. Widely
spread ; supposed to be native of Tropical America.

URARIA LAGOPOIDES, DC.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 173.

Eua; Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides and
New Caledonia; and to Tropical Asia.

ABRUS PRECATORIUS, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 173.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; Sandwich
Islands; westward in New Caledonia. Tropics generally.

GiycrvE TaBactna, Benth. Fl. Austral. ii. p. 244.

Fiji; westward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia;
and to Tropical Asia.

Mucuna etcantea, DC.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 174.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sandwich
Islands ; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and the
Solomon Islands ; and to Tropical Asia.

Purrarta TuHunperciana, Benth.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 174.

Tongatabu; westward in the Solomon Islands ; and to Tropical
Asia.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 35

CANAVALIA ENSIFORMIS, DC.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 174.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; Sandwich
Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and Solomon Islands.
Tropics generally.

PHASEOLUS ADENANTHUS, G F. W. Mey. (P. truxillensis,
H. B. § K.); Hemsl. in Journ. Iinn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894)
p- 174.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas
Islands; Sandwich Islands; westward in New Caledonia. Tropics
generally.

Doticnos Lasuas, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn, Soc., Bot.

xxx. (1894) p. 175.
Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich

Islands ; westward in New Caledonia. Tropics generally.

DALBERGIA MONOSPERMA, Dalz. in Hook. Kew Journ. ii.
(1850) p. 36.

Fiji; westward in New Caledonia; and to Tropical Asia.

Derris uLietnosa, Benth.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.

xxx. (1894) p. 175.
Tongatabu ; Fiji; westward in the New Hebrides, New Cale-

donia, and Solomon Islands ; and to East Africa.
InocarPus EDULIS, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
Xxx. (1894) p.175; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 638.
Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesar
Islands ; Sandwich Islands ; westward to Malaya.

Casatpinta Bonpuc, Roxb. Hort. Bengal. p. 32.

Fiji; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; westward in Norfolk
Istand ; and to Tropical Asia.

Tamarinpws rnpica, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 34.

Westward in New Caledonia. Tropics generally ; but said to
be a native of Africa, whence, according to Udoy Chand Dutt

(Mat. Med. Hindus), the Arabs passed it on to India.

Cynometra Granpirtora, dA. Gray; Hemsl. in Journ, Jann.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 176.
Kua; Fiji.

CYNOMETRA sp.

36 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

ENTADA SCANDENS, Benth.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 176.

Eua; Fiji and Samoa; westward in New Caledonia and
Solomon Islands. Tropics generally.

Mimosa pupica, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx-
(1894) p. 176; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 636.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sand-
wich Islands. Tropics generally ; naturalized from America.

Acacta LAuRIFOLIA, Willd. ; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p.176; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 635.

Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides and New
Caledonia.

SERIANTHES MYRIADENTA, Planch.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 176.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tabiti.

Rosacez.

PaRINARIUM LAURINOM, A. Gray, in Bot. U. St. Expl. Exped. i.
p. 490.
Fiji and Samoa; westward in the Solomon Islands.

PARINARIUM INSULARUM, A. Gray, in Bot. U. St. Expl. Exped.
i. p. 488 ; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 635 ; ? var.

Fiji and Samoa. The Tongan plant is larger in the leaf than
any specimens seen from Fiji or Samoa.

RHIZOPHORES.

RuizopHora MucRonata, Lam.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 176.
Fiji and Samoa ; and tropical coasts generally to East Africa.

Brucuiera GyMNoruiza, Lam. (B. Rheedei, Blume; Hemsl.
in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 176).
Fiji and Samoa ; and tropical coasts generally to East Africa.

CoMBRETACEX.

TeRMINALIA LITTORALIS, Seem. Fl. Vit. p. 94.
Fiji; westward in New Caledonia; and to Malaya.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 37

TERMINALIA LITTORALIS, var. TOMENTELLA, Hemsl. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 177; ramis junioribus pedunculis,
pedicellis, petiolis, foliis infra tomentella, forsan maturitate
glabrescens.

Hab. Tonga Islands. Vavau, Crosby, 2226. Vavau and
Lifuka, Harvey! “Tonga, Samoa and Marquesas,” Wilkes.
Tongatabu, Lister. Ellice Islands, Jensen.

Myrraces.

Nexitris Forsreri, Seem.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 177. .

Eua; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in the
Solomon Islands.

EuaGenta RARIFLORA, Benth.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p.177; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 659.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago ; Sandwich
Islands.

Eveenta Mauaccensts, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 177.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands ; west-
ward in New Ireland; and to Malaya; and further extended by
cultivation.

Eveenta conynocarpa, A. Gray; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p.177; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p- 659.

Fiji and Samoa.

Evoenta ciusrmronra, A. Gray, Bot. U. St. Expl. Exped. i.
p: 528; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 659 (E. jambolana,
Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 177, non Lam.).

Samoa; westward in the Solomon Islands.

Eveenta pEatata, Burkill; inter species insularum maris
pacifici alis ramorum facile distincta. ;

Arbor 20-30 ped. alta (fide Lister), glabra. Rami crassi,
juniores quadrangulares quadrialati, etiamque inter alis lines
parum elevata notati, alis angustis per paria a petiolorum basibus
ad nodos proximos decurrentibus ibique inter ‘e conjunctis.
Folia obovata, ad 6 poll. longa, ad 3 poll. lata, coriacea, utrinque
15-20-nervia, nervis rectis in nervam submarginalem satis cone
spicuam confusis, apice obtusa, basi acuta, supra nitida nervis

38 MR, I. H. BURKILL ON

distinctis, infra pallidiora costa carinata; petiolus brevis, 1-3 lin.
longus. Panicula terminalis, quam folia brevior; bractee et
bracteole caduce, nec vise; flores numerose. Alabastra pyri-
formia, sessilia, per tria ad apices panicule ramulorum disposita.
Sepala late triangularia, apice subacuta, marginibus subhyalina,
1 lin. longa, 2-23 lin. lata. Petala caduca. Stamina admodum
conspicua ut flos ab antheris ad antheras diametro 9 lin. attingat,
numerosissima, filamentis roseis. Fructus immaturus globoso-
fusiformis.

Hab. Tonga Islands: Eua, Lister; Vavau, Crosby, 62. Flower-
ing in December and January.

EvGENIA SAMOENSIS, Burkill; ex affinitate EF. effuse, A. Gray ;
foliis multo majoribus facile distincta.

Arbor alta, glabra. Rami juniores subquadrangulares, angulis
mox explanati. olia ad 6 poll. longa, ad 3 poll. lata, obovata,
petiolata, apice rotundata vel obtusa vel rarissime ac brevissime
acuminata, basi in petiolo 4-8 lin. longo attenuata, margine
integra tenuiter incrassata nervis majoribus concolori, nervis
Jateralibus rectis supra indistinctis infra sat conspicuis margines
subattingentibus ubi in nervam arcuatam submarginalem ineunt.
Panicula corymbiformis, terminalis nune pauciflora nunc multi-
flora (floribus ad 20), foliis brevior vel sublongior ; bractee
minute, ovate; pedicelli ad apices bibracteolati. Alabastra
ad anthesin pyriformia, } poll. longa. Sepala parva, margine
subhyalina, vix 3 lin. alta, ad fructum maturum persistentia at
enim vix recognoscenda. Petala ad anthesin caduca. Stamina
numerosissima, lutea (?). Fructus ovoideus ad longus, disco
calyceque coronatus. Semen solitarium, ovoideum.

Hab. Tonga Islands: Eua, on high ground; Vavau, flowering
in February, Crosby, 64. Samoa, Powell, 267,327. Whitmee,
96, from Samoa may well be a form of this species.

Eveenta Crossri, Burkill; floribus E. Gray, Seem., similis,
sed alabastro longiore, et foliis ovatis vel ellipticis facile distin-
guitur.

Arbor vel frutex glaber. Rami leves nec angulati. Folia
ovata vel elliptica, brevissime acuminata, apice obtusa, basi
attenuata, ad 3 poll. longa, ad 14 poll. lata, nervis tot supra quot
infra conspicuis, lateralibus utrinque 28-30 in nervam submar-
ginalem oblique excurrentibus ; petiolus ad 3 lin. longus. Pani-
cule 20-80-flore, nisi majores foliis superatis ; bractee bracteo-

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 39

leque caduce nec vise; pedicelli brevis, aliquo modo angulati.
Alabastra ad anthesin 23 lin. longa, 14 lin. diametro. Sepala
parva, inconspicua, obtusa, margine hyalina. Petala ad anthesin
caduca. Staminum filamenta 1 lin. longa. Stylus 14 lin.
longus.

Hab. Tonga Islands. Vavau, Crosby, 61, flowering in June.

Eveenta sp. aft. EB. newrocalyci, A. Gray.

BaRrineronia speciosa, Linn. f. (B. Butonica, Forst.;
Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 178 ; Reinecke,
in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 660).

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago ; westward
in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands ; and
to the Mascarene Islands.

MELASTOMACES.

Memecrton Harvert, Seem.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 178.
Eua. Endemic to the group.

LYTHRACEX.

PEMPHIS ACIDULA, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.

xxx. (1894) p. 178.
Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago ; Sandwich Islands ;
westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Solomon

Islands ; and to East Africa.

PassIFLORACEZ.
*Cartca Papaya, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.

xxx, (1894) p. 178. Recorded in Mr. Crosby’s notes.
Introduced from America into all parts of the tropics.

CucURBITACEE.

Momorpica Cuarantra, Linn. ; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,

Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 179. . +
Spread by cultivation throughout the tropics, probably native

of the Old World.
Cucumis Mexo, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx.

(1894) p. 179. . . |
Spread by cultivation throughout the tropics; a native of t' 1e

Old World.

40 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

BENINCASA CERIFERA, Savi, in Bibl. Ital. ix. 158.
Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; westward
in the Solomon Islands; and to the Mascarene Islands.

U MBELLIFERE.

Hyprocorye astatica, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p.179; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p- 664.

Tongatabu, Eua; Fiji and Samoa; Sandwich Islands; west-
ward in New Caledonia and the Solomon Islands. Tropics
generally.

APIUM LEPTOPHYLLUM, F. Muell.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 197.

A weed of cultivation in many parts of the tropics.

ARALIACER.

MERYTA MACROPHYLLA, Seem.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,

Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 180; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p. 664.

Samoa.
RUBIACES.

BapDvsA CORYMBIFERA, A. Gray; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 180.

Tongatabu, Eua; Fiji; westward in the New Hebrides. The
genus 1s confined to the Pacific.

BIKKIA GRANDIFLORA, Reinw.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soe.
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 180.

Eua and Savage Island (south-east of Samoa).

A Malayan species has passed under this name, but probably
in error. B. grandiflora, K. Schum. & Lauterb., in ‘Flora der

Deutschen Schutzgebiete in der Siidsee’ is, it seems, B. australis,
DC.

OLDENLANDIA FaTtpa, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 180.

Samoa and Savage Island ; eastward to the Cook Islands.

Mussa@ypa FRonposA, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,

Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 180; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p- 690.

Nomuka; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 41

the New Hebrides and the Solomon Islands; and to Tropical
Asia.

TarENNA saMBucINA, 7. Durand; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p- 181.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward
in New Caledonia; and in New Guinea.

Ranpra CoFFEorDEs, Benth. & Hook. f.; Hemsl. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 180.

Fiji ; eastward to the Society Islands; westward in the New
Hebrides and Solomon Islands.

Ranora Crossyi, Burkill; habitu R. genipeflore, DC., per-
similis; calyce differt; verisimiliter R. tahitensi, Nadeaud,
maxime affinis, differt precipue fructu minore et calyce dentato
et stipulis fere ad apicem connatis; a R. coffeoide, Benth. et
Hook. f., inflorescentia parva jam prima scrutatione distinguiter.

Rami cortice grisei, aliquatenus torti. Folia elongato-elliptica,
apice acuta vel brevissime acuminata, basi rare inequilateralia
acuta vel subobtusa, utrinque glabra, 4-7 poll. longa, 13-2} poll.
lata, nervis lateralibus utrinque 7-8; petioli 4-5 lin. longi;
stipule intrapetiolares, connate et triangulas ad nodorum latera
formantes, mox secedentes. Inflorescentie nunc ad alterum
nune ad tertium nodum rami ramos terminantes, ramis lateralibus
vel singulis vel binis ramos florentes reponentibus, brevissime,
4-10-flore, cymose modo Guettardarum composite ; peduneuli
duo, crassi, 1-5 lin. longi; pedicelli tenues, pilosi, 6-9 lin. longi.
Calycis tubus, ovario incluso, 3 lin. longus, brevissime dentatus,
extus et intus pilosus. Corolle tubus 4-5 lin. longus, e basi
angusta campanulatus dein ad os paullo contractus, extus pilis
brevibus, intus pilis longioribus lectus; lobi 44 lin. longi, in
alabastro conspicue contorti, basi 1-1 lin. lati, longe angustati.
Stamina ad medium tubi inserta; filamenta brevia; anthers
incluse. Ovarium 2-loculare ; stylus paullo exsertus, bifidus.
Fructus calyce persistente coronatus, globosus, 5 lin. diam. vel
ultra,

Hab. Tonga Islands: Vavau, Crosby, 76. 7

Fruiting-specimens of a closely allied species from Fiji
(Graeffe, 1400) and New Caledonia (Deplanche, 39) exist in the
Herbarium at Kew. The inflorescence is interesting; 1t 18
produced as the termination of a short stem of 2 or 3 internodes,
and from the last node arise 1 or 2 branches which continue
the axis, pushing the little inflorescence to one side.

42 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

Guerrarpa speciosa, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 181.

Tongatabu ; Fijiand Samoa; eastward to the furthest islands
of the Low Archipelago; westward in New Caledonia and
Solomon Islands; and to East Africa.

Trwonits Forster, DC. Prodr. iv. p.461; Reinecke, in Engl.
Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 690.

Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago; westward perhaps
in the New Hebrides.

PLecrRONIA BARBATA, Benth. § Hook. f.; Hemsl. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 181.
Fiji; eastward to the Low Archipelago.

Piecrronia oporATA, Benth. § Hook. f.; Hemsl. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 181.

Nomuka, Eua; Fiji; eastward to the Low Archipelago;
Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides, and to
Australia.

Ixora saMoEnsis, A. Gray, in Proc. Amer. Acad. iv. (1860)
p- 40; var. GLABRICALYX, Burkill; floribus pauperior (ad apices
ramorum ternis), calycibus ovariisque glaber.

Tonga Islands, Lister. Vavau, Crosby, 84.

The type in Samoa.

Morinpa citriroLia, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soe.
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 181.

Tongatabu, Eua; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low
Archipelago; Sandwich Islands; westward in New Caledonia
and the Solomon Islands; and to Africa.

Mortypa Forstert, Seem.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 181.

Nomuka; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the furthest islands
of the Low Archipelago ; westward in New Caledonia.

PsycHorria INsULARUM, 4. Gray; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.

Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 182; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv-
(1898) p. 687.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Society Islands.

K. Schumann recorded this species as occurring in New Guinea
in Engl. Jahrb. ix. (1887) p- 186. In the ‘ Flora der Deutschen

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 43

Schutzgebiete in der Siidsee’ (Leipzig 1900, but dated 1901), p. 580,
he expresses a doubt as to the correctness of the statement.
I have seen two specimens from New Guinea at Berlin named
‘ P. insularum, but neither is this species.

GEOPHILA RENIFORMIS, D. Don; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 182.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in the New
Hebrides and Solomon Islands. Tropies generally.

CoMPOSIT.

VERNONIA CINEREA, Less. in Linnea, iv. (1829) p. 291;
Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 692.

Fiji and Samoa; Sandwich Islands; westward in the New
Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands ; and to Africa.

ADENOSTEMA ViscosuM, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 182.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sandwich
Islands; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and
Solomon Islands. Tropics generally.

Ageratum conyzores, Linn. Sp. Pl. 839; Reinecke, in
Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 693.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands ; west-
ward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia. Tropics
generally.

SIEGESBECKIA ORIENTALIS, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p- 182.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas
Islands; Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides
and New Caledonia. Tropics generally.

WEDELIA BIFLoRA, DC.; Hemsl. in. Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.

xxx. (1894) p. 182. .
Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides,

New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands; and to East Africa.

*Wepetta striautosa, Benth. § Hook. f.; Hemsi. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 182. Collected by Barclay. .
Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides,

New Caledonia, Solomon Islands ; and to Malaya.

AA MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

Bivens Pinosa, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx.
(1894) p. 183.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archi-
pelago; Sandwich Islands; westward in New Caledonia and
Solomon Islands. Tropics generally.

Soncats asper, Vill.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx.
(1894) p. 183.

Tongatabu; Fiji; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands.
Tropical and temperate countries generally.

GOODENTACER.

*Sczvoua sp. Noted by Mr. Crosby, but not collected.

MyYRSINACES.

Masa NEMORALIS, DO.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 183; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 665.

Eua; Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides, New
Caledonia, and Solomon Islands; and to Malaya.

SAPOTACE.

SIDEROXYLON VITIENSE, Burkill (Sapota ? vitiensis, A. Gray, in
Proc. Amer. Acad. v. (1862) p. 328) ; species S. Browniz, F. Muell.,
maxime affinis; differt floribus minoribus, foliis glabris.

Arbor 20-30 ped. alta. Rami glabri. Folia nunc fere elliptica,
apice rotundata, ad 8 poll. longa, 44 poll. lata, basi breviter in
petiolum angustata, nune obovata, 3 poll. longa, 23 poll. lata,
prima etate pilis fulvis pubescentia, at mox glabrescentia matura
supra nitentia, infra pallidiora; petioli 1-2 poll. longi. Flores
ad axillas foliorum 2-8ni dispositi; pedunculi 3 lin. longi, pilis
molliter obtecti. Sepala orbicularia facie externa pubescentia

-§ lin. longa. Corolle tubus brevis, lobi sepalis paulo majores.
Staminum filamenta lobis corolle e#quantia: staminodia anguste
subulata. Ovariwm pubescens. Fructus (fide Lister) aurantio
vulgo ‘ Tangerene ’ dicto magnitudine similis.

Hab. Tonga Islands: Eua, near summits, Lister; Vavau,
Crosby, 99, 100. Fiji: Ovalau, U.S. Exploring Expedition ;
Mountains of Ovalau, Horne, 317, 317 a.

The Tonga form has larger leaves than the Fijian, but I can
find no other difference; and further I have only seen the
obovate-leaved form from Tonga, ‘ Kalaka’ is the native name.
The flowers are produced in January, the fruit ripens in June.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 45

SIDEROXYLON sp.

Bassta AMICORUM, A. Gray; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 188.
Tongatabu. Endemic to the group.

EBENACES.

Masa LATERIFLORA, Hiern, in Journ. Linn. Soc. xx. (1883)
p. 366.

Fiji.

Maza evuiprica, Morst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
Xxx. (1894) p. 184.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; westward in New Caledonia;
and to Malaya.

Masa sp. aff. WM. samoensi, Hiern.

Diospyrros saMornsis, A. Gray; Hiern, Monogr. Eben. in
Trans. Camb. Phil. Soc. xii. (1878) p. 245.
Samoa.
OLEACES.

JASMINUM SIMPLICIFOLIUM, Forst. f.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.

Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 184.
Tongatabu, Eua; Fiji; westward in the New Hebrides, New
Caledonia, and Solomon Islands; and to Australia.

JASMINUM DIpyMuM, Forst. f.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,

Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 184.
Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward

in New Caledonia; and to Malaya.

Linoctera paucrriora, O. B. Clarke, in Hook.f. Fl. Br. Ind.
ill. p. 609.
Fiji ; westward in the Malay Islands and peninsula to Teyas-
serim.
APOCYNACES.

MELopinus vittensis, Rolfe (M. scandens, Seem. non Forst. ;
Hemsl. in Journ. Linn, Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 184).

Eua ; Fiji.

ALYXIA sTELLATA, Roem. § Schult.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 184.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Society Islands ;
westward in New Caledonia ; and through Malaya to Tenasserim.

46 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

Crrpera Opotnam, Gaertn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 184.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Low Archipelago;
westward in the New Hebrides and Solomon Islands; and to
Tropical Asia.

Ocnrosta ELLIPtica, Labill. Sert. Austro-Caled. xxv. t. 30.
Fiji and Samoa; westward in New Caledonia.

OcuRosiA PARVIFLORA, Henslow; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 184.

Fiji; eastward to Tahiti; westward in New Caledonia and
Solomon Islands; and to the Mascarene Islands.

Vinca rosea, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx.
(1894) p. 185.

Tongatabu, Samoa; Sandwich Islands; westward in New
Caledonia. Tropics generally.

TABERNH[MONTANA ORIENTALIS, R. Br.; Hemsl. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 185; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb.
xxv. (1898) p. 668.

Eua; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Society Islands; west-
ward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia; and to Malaya.
This species is nearly related to T. Thurstoni, a rubber-plant
which, owing to the imperfect material on which the species was
based, needs redescribing*.

* TABERNEMONTANA Tuursroni, Horne, ex Baker, in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot:
xx. (1883) p. 368. Species 7. orientali, R. Br., pedicellis crassis brevibus flori-
busque majoribus facile distincta; ad 7. Heyneanam, Wall., aliquatenus accedit ;
recedit precipue corolla extus puberula.

Arbor circa 30 ped. alta, trunco basin versus diametro 2-pedalis, cortice
rugoso. tami ultimi leves, glabri. Folia petiolata, oblonga, subacuminata,
apice obtusa, basi acuta, majora 7 poll. longa, 34 poll. lata, subcoriacea, glabra ;
petioli 1 poll. longi. Cyme foliis breviores, 10-20-flore ; pedicelli crassi,
4 poll. longi, ad anthesin puberuli, dein fructu maturescente glabrescentes.
Calycis segmenta extus puberula (nec pilosa), semiorbicularia. Corolle tubus
1 poll. longus, siccitate 1 lin. diam., extus puberulus, intus glaber; lobi
faleatim oblongi, 9-10 lin. longi. Anthere ad medium tubi affixe. Ovarium
3 lin, altum ; stylus nequaquam antheras attingens. Fructus folliculi maturi
valde recurvi, 1}-14 poll. longi, 7 lin. diam. Semina ad 15 in utroque
folliculo.

Hab, Fiji. “ Common throughout Fiji,” Horne. Without precise locality,
Storck. Vanua Levu, Bua, Holmes.
This tree yields a little caoutchouc (see Kew Bulletin, 1898, p- 164).

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 47

ASCLEPIADACER.

ASCLEPIAS cURASSAVICA, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 185.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas
Islands; Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides,
Tropics generally.

Hoya avustratis, 2, Br.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 185.

Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides aud Solomon
Islands ; and in Australia.

LOGANIACE.

GENIOSTOMA RUPESTRE, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 185; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p. 666.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in New Cale-
donia; and to Malaya.

Facrma Berrerrana, A. Gray; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 185; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv.
(1898) p. 665.

Tongatabu, Eua; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas
Islands ; westward in New Caledonia and Solomon Islands.

BoraGINnacE2#.

CoRDIA asPERA, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx.
(1894) p. 185; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 671.
Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; westward in Australia.

Corpra suscorpata, Lam.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
Xxx. (1894) p. 185.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sandwich
Islands ; westward in the New Hebrides and Solomon Islands;
and to East Africa.

CoNnVOLVULACER.

ARGYREIA TILLEFOLIA, Wight, Ic. t. 1358 (Ipomea denticulata,
Seem. non Choisy).

Fijiand Samoa; Sandwich Islands ; westward to Africa.

Trpome@a GRanpIFLORA, Lam. Jil. vi. p. 403.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands ;
westward in New Caledonia and Solomon Islands; and to East
Africa.

48 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

IpoM@A NYMPHEEFOLIA, Blume, Bijdr. p. 719.
Fiji and Samoa; westward to East Africa. Also in Tropical,
America.

Tpoma@a Bona-nox, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 186.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich
Islands; westward to Tropical Asia, ete. A native of America.

Tpoma@a TurPetuum, R. Br. ; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx, (1894) p.186; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 670.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in New
Caledenia, and to the Mascarene Islands.

Iroma@a Petrata, Choisy; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 186.

Eua; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in the
Solomon Islands; and to the Mascarene Islands.

Ipom@a coccinEA, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 186.

Tongatabu, Eua; cultivated in the Sandwich Islands; cultivated
and quasi-wild in India and Japan. <A native of America.

Ipoma@a conexsta, R. Br.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 186.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; Sandwich Islands; westward in
New Caledonia, Solomon Islands ; and to Tropical Asia.

Tpom@a Brno, Forsk. (I. Pes-Capre, Roth); Hemsl. in
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 186.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas
Islands ; Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides,
New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands. Tropics generally.

Ipom@a DENTICULATA, Choisy; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soe.
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 186; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p- 671.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Society Islands ;
Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and Solomon
Islands ; and to the Mascarene Islands.

Ipom@a PHYLLONEURA, Baker in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxi-
(1885) p. 426 (Aniseia hastata, Meissn.).

A native of Brazil, introduced also into the New Hebrides
and Madagascar.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 49

SoOLANACER.

Soranum Uporo, Dun.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx.
(1894) p. 186; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 674.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward
perhaps in New Caledonia.

Sonranum Forsrert, Seem.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 187.

Eastward to Tahiti and in Easter Island.

Sotanum amicorum, Benth.: Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 186.

Tongatabu. Endemic to the group.

Puysatis Mrintma, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 183.

Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sandwich Islands ;
westward in New Caledonia. Tropics generally.

Mr. Crosby believes it a new arrival in Vavau.

Puysatis PeRUVIANA, Linn. Sp. Pl. (ed. 2) p. 1670.

Fiji ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sandwich Islands;
westward in New Caledonia. Warm countries generally.

CapsiIcuM FRUTESCENS, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 187 ; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. ( 1898) p. 674.

Very widely cultivated and naturalized; probably native of
America.

Datura Stramontum, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 179.

Fiji; Sandwich Islands. Warm countries generally.

Quite recently introduced into Vavau, but spreading rapidly.

Darura arporEa, Linn, Sp. Pl. p. 179.

Sandwich Islands. Introduced from America.

It never seeds in Vavau (teste Crosby) and but rarely in the
Sandwich Islands (Hillebrand, Fl. Hawaii, p. 311).

ScroPHULARIACEZ.

VanpEcria crustacea, Benth. Scroph. Ind. p. 35.
Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to Tabiti ; westward in the Solomon

Islands; and to Africa. Introduced into America.

ACANTHACER.
GraprorHyttum srpHonostTeNa, F. Muell.; Hemsl. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 187, and Stapf ex Hemsl. I. c.
p- 214.
Eua ; Fiji.
LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV.

50 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

VERBENACES.

PreMna TAITENSIS, Schauer; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
XXX. (1894) p. 187; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 672.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas
Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia.

Virex teiFoua, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 187; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 671.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sand-
wich Islands ; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia,
and Solomon Islands; and to Africa.

CLERODENDRON aMicoruM, Seem.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.

Soc., Bot. xxx.(1894) p.187; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p- 672.

Eua; Samoa.

CLERODENDRON INERME, Gaertn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soe.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 188; C. B. Clarke, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. v.
p- 589; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 672.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; westward in New Caledonia and
Solomon Islands ; and to Tropical Asia.

LABIATA.

Ocimum Bastuicum, Linn.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 188.

Tongatabu; Eua; Fiji and Samoa. Widely spread by culti-
vation throughout the warmer parts of the world.

SaLvia PsEUDO-coccINEA, Jacq. Coll. ii. p. 802.
Introduced from America into many parts of the tropics.

Levcas ruaccipa, R. Br.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 188.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; Sandwich
Islands ; westward to Tropical Asia.

Tevcrium inFLatum, Sw.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 188.
Tongatabu ; Fiji; westward in the New Hebrides and New

Caledonia. Widely distributed in Tropical America; also in
the Galapagos Islands.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. dl

PLANTAGINACES.
PrantTaco Masor, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 112.
Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands. Very
widely spread by man from Europe and Tropical Asia.

NYCTAGINACER.

BoERHAAVIA REPENS, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 3.
Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Low Archipelago; Sandwich
Islands; westward in New Caledonia. Tropics generally.

Pisonra GRranpis, 2. Br. (P. inermis, Forst.; Hemsl. in. Journ.

Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 188).

Nomuka, Lifuka; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low
Archipelago; Sandwich Islands; westward in Norfolk Island ;
and to the Mascarene Islands.

AMARANTACER.

CYATHULA PROSTRATA, Blume; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 189; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)

p- 630.
Fiji and Samoa: eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; westward

in the New Hebrides and Solomon Islands. Tropies generally.
ACHYRANTHES ASPERA, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.

Xxx. (1894) p. 189; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 630.
Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas

Islands; Sandwich Islands ; westward in the New Hebrides and

New Caledonia. Tropics generally.

POLYGONACES.

Potygonum guaBrum, Willd.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,

Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 189.
Nomuka; Fiji; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sandwich

Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia.

Tropics generally.
PIPERACES.

Preer mernysticum, Forst.f.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 189; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)

p- 609. .
Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands: Sandwich

Islands ; westward in New Guinea.
E2

52 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

Preer Macatuivrari, C. DC.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 189; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p- 609.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Society Islands.

LAURACEE.

CRYPTOCARYA GLAUCESCENS, &. Br. Prodr. p. 402, var. PACIFICA,
Burkill. Flores typo australiensi comparando paullo majores.
Fructus basi in pedunculo brevissime angustatus.

Hab. Tonga Islands, Vavau, Crosby, 241. Fiji, Bua, Horne,
1117, 1068. New Caledonia, Wagap, Vieillard, 3109.

The Fijian specimens have rather smaller fruit than the others.

The type occurs in Australia.

CassyTHA FILIFORMIS, Linn.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 190 ; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 632.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago ; Sandwich
Islands; westward in New Caledonia and Solomon Islands.
Tropics generally.

HERNANDIA PELTATA, Meissn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 190; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p- 633.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sandwich
Islands ; westward in the Solomon Islands; and to the Mas-
carene Islands.

Hernanora Ma@rennoutiana, Guill.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn-
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 190.
Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti.

THYMELHACER.

WIKSTR@MIA ROTUNDIFOLIA, Decne.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 190.
Tongatabu. Endemic to the group.

LoraNTHACE2.

Loraytuts rysuLarum, A. Gray; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 191; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p- 628.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa.

EUPHORBIACE &.
EcpHorsia CHAMIssonis, Boiss. in DC. Prodr. xv. u. 14.

Fiji; eastward to the Society Islands and Malden Island;
westward in the Marshall and Loyalty Islands.

THE FLORA OF VAYAU. 58

EUPHORBIA RAMOSISSIMA, Hook. § Arn. (E. Sparrmanni, Boiss.;
Hemsl. in. Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 191).

Eua; Fiji; eastward to the extreme islands of the Low
Archipelago; westward in the Marianne Islands; and in
Australia.

Evruorsia Atoro, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
Xxx. (1894) p. 191.

Fijiand Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; Sandwich
Islands ; westward in New Caledonia and Solomon Islands; and
to Tropical Asia.

EvpPHorpia PiLuLirera, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 191.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas
Islands and Fanning Island; Sandwich Islands; westward in
the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, Solomon Islands. Tropics
generally.

PHYLLANTHUS RAMIFLORUS, Muell.-Arg., var. GENUINUS, Muell.-
Arg.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 191.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas
Islands ; westward in the New Hebrides.

PHYLLANTHUS SIMPLEX, Fetz., var. vireaTus, MMuwell.-Arg. ;
Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 191; Reinecke,

in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 644.
Eua; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands;

westward in New Caledonia; and to Tropical Asia.

PHYLLANTHUS sp.
BiscworFta JAVANICA, Blume; Hemstl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,

Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 192. 7
Tongatabu, Lifuka; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti ;

westward in New Caledonia; and to Tropical Asia.

Jarropua Curcas, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 1006; Reinecke, in Engl.
Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 674.

Very widely naturalized.

ALEURITES MoLUCoANA, Willd.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 193; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)

p. 647,
Tongatabu, Eua; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the extreme
islands of the Low Archipelago ; Sandwich Islands ; westward

in New Caledonia; and to Tropical Asia.

54 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

Croron (§ Evcroton) Microrietium, Burkill; C. Tiglio, Linn.,
prima scrutatione similis, at enim C. Verrauxii, Muell.-Arg., et
ejus varietati Storckii Muell.-Arg., maxime affine.

Rami juniores pilis stellatis sparse tecti, dein glabrescentes.
Folia ovata, basi rotundata biglandulosa, apice breviter acuminata,
23-4 poll. longa, 13-2 poll. lata, iis C. Ziglit colore et forma et
magnitudine persimilia, sed venis omnino pennatis dissimilia nec
basi modo ©. Tiglit conspicue 3-nervia; petioli 3-1 poll. longi.
Flores masculini in racemos ramos terminantes dispositi; racemi
13-2 poll. longi, 15-20 flores gerentes ; bractez subulate 3 lin.
longa, pilis stellatis 1-3 tects; pedicelli 1-2 lin. longi. Calyx
extus sparse pilosus; lobi ovati ad marginem precipue apicem
versus dense pilis simplicibus tecti ? lin. longi. Petala obovata,
extus glabra intus et ad marginem dense pilis simplicibus tecta,
apice rotundata, sepalis equantia. Staminum 10 filamenta glabra.
Discus pilosus. Ovariuwm nullum. Flores feminei hinc inde imi
racemorum pedicello calyceque floribus masculinis similes.
Ovarium sepalis vix longius dense pilis stellatis tectum ; stig-
mata basi semel bifurcata, tenuia. Fructus 3 lin. longus.
Semina castanea albo-variegata, levia.

Hab. Tonga Islands: Vavau, Crosby, 150.

Mantnort vutitisstma, Pohl, Pl. Bras. Ic. i. p- 32, t. 24.
Very widely spread from America by cultivation.

ACALYPHA BOEHMERIOIDES, Mig. Fl. Ind. Bat. Suppl. p. 459.
Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides and New
Britain ; and to Malaya.

MacaranGa HAaRVEYANA, Muell.-Arg.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 192; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv.
(1898) p. 646. —

Nomuka; Fiji; westward in New Caledonia, Solomon Islands,
and Norfolk Island; and to Tropical Asia.

*Ricinus communis, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
XXX, (1894) p- 192. Recorded in Mr. Crosby’s notes.
Grown in all parts of the tropics.

Excecarta Agatiocua, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 192.

Nomuka ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in
the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 55

HoMAaLanruus PEDICELLATUS, Benth.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 192.

Tongatabu, Eua; Fijiand Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward
in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia.

URTICACES.
SPONIA AMBRYNENSIS, Decne. in Nouv. Ann. Mus. Par. iii.
(1834) p. 498, non Hillebr.
Fiji and Samoa; westward in the Caroline Islands; and to
Tropical Asia.

*BROUSSONETIA PAPYRIFERA, Vent.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 193. Identified but not collected by
Mr. Crosby.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Low Archipelago ; Sandwich
Islands; westward to Tropical Asia. Chiefly cultivated.
Ficus ogrigus, Forst. f. Prodr. p. 77.

Nomuka; Fiji; westward in the New Hebrides and New
Caledonia.

Ficus prouixa, Forst. f.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 193.

Eastward to Tahiti; westward in the New Hebrides and New
Caledonia.

Ficus rrycrorta, Forst. f.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.

Xxx. (1894) p. 193; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. XXV. (1898) p- 613.
Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to Tahiti.

Ficus 2 spp.
*ARTOCARPUS INTEGRIFOLIA, Linn. f. Suppl. p. 412. Noted by

Mr. Crosby, but not in his collection.
Widely introduced from Asia.

Fieurya rnrerrupta, Gaudich.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 193; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p- 628.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands;
Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and Solomon
Islands ; and to East Africa.

Prpruxus argentevus, Wedd.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
Xxx. (1894) p. 193; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 627.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas
Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia ;
and to Malaya.

56 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

CaSUARINACEZR.
*CASUARINA EQUISETIFOLIA, Forst.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 194.
Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas
Islands; Sandwich Islands; westward in New Caledonia and
Solomon Islands; and to East Africa. Spread more widely by

cultivation.
HYDROCHARIDACER.

*HaLopuita ovata, Gaudich.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 194; H. ovalis, Hook., Engler, in Engl. bot.
Jahrb. vii. (1886) p. 446. Not collected by Mr. Crosby.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; westward in the Marianne
Islands; and to East Africa.

ORCHIDACER.

SPaATHOGLOTTIS PacIFICA, Reichb. f.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p.194; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p- 603.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti.

PHAIUS GRANDIFOLIUS, Lour. Fl. Cochinch. p. 529.

Eastward to the Cork Islands; westward in New Caledonia ;
and to Tropical Asia.

GEODORUM sp.

ScrTaMINEZR.

Curcuma Lonea, Linn. Sp. Pl. p.2; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb.
xxv. (1898) p. 598.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands. Widely
cultivated.

ZINGIBER ZeRUMBET, osc. ex Sm. Exot. Bot. ii. p. 105, t. 112;
Reinecke, in Fnyl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 597.
Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; Sandwich

Islands; westward in the Solomon Islands; and to Tropical
Asia.

Caynarnvica,Linn.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn.Soc., Bot.xxx.(1894)
p. 194.

Fiji and Samoa; Sandwich Islands; westward in New Cale-
donia and Solomon Islands. Tropics generally.

BROMELIACES.

*ANANAS SATIVUS, Schult. f. Syst. vii. p. 1283. Observed by
Mr. Crosby.

Introduced from America into most parts of the tropics.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. ” 57

TACCACES.

TACCA PINNATIFIDA, Forst.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 195; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 595.

Fijiand Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; Sandwich
Islands ; westward in New Caledonia aud Solomon Islands; and
to Africa.

DIoscorEAcE®.

Dioscorea sativa, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 195.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; Sand-
wich Islands ; westward in the Caroline Islands; and to Africa.

DioscorEa auata, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx, (1894) p. 195.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; west-

ward to Africa.
LILIAcEs.

CoRDYLINE TERMINALIS, Kunth; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 195; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p. 594.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago;
Sandwich Islands; westward in New Caledonia; and to Tropical
Asia, but introduced into the tropics generally.

DraneLta neMorosa, Lam. (D. ensifolia, Red.; Hemsl. in
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 193).

Nomuka ; Fiji; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands; west-
ward in New Caledonia and Solomon Islands; and to the
Mascarene Islands.

CoMMELINACE.

CoMMELINA NuDIFLORA, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 195; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p. 594.

Fiji and Samoa; Sandwich Islands; westward in Solomon
Islands. Tropics generally.

PaLM#.
Prircwarpra Pactrica, Seem. § H. Wendl.; Hemsl. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 195.
Eua; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands.

*Cocos nuciFERA, Linn.; Hemsl.in Journ. Einn. Soc., Bot.
Xxx. (1894) p. 195. Named in Mr. Crosby’s notes.
Common in the Pacific and distributed throughout the tropics.

58 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

PANDANACES.
PaNDANUS oporaTissiMus, Linn. f.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1594) p. 196.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands; west-
ward in New Caledonia ; and to Tropical Asia.

ARACE.
AMORPHOPHALLUS sp.

Coxocasta antrquorum, Schott, Meletem. i. p. 18.
Widely spread through the tropics by cultivation.

NaAIADACEE.

*CYMODOCEA ISOETIFOLIA, Aschers.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 196; Engler, in Engl. bot. Jahrb. vii.
(1886) p. 446. Not in Mr. Crosby’s collection.

Tongatabu; Fiji; westward to East Africa.

*HALODULE australis, Mig.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 196; H. uninervis, Boiss., Engler, in Engl.
bot. Jahrb. vii. (1886) p. 446. Not in Mr. Crosby’s collection.

Tongatabu ; Fiji; Sandwich Islands; westward in the Mari-
anne Islands, New Caledonia, and New Ireland; and to East
Africa and the Levant.

CYPERACES.

Mariscus FLABELLIFORMIS, H. B. & K. Nov. Gen. et Sp. i-
p. 215.

Westward in New Caledonia and Solomon Tslands; Malaya.
Tropics of the New World.

MaRIScUSs SIEBERIANUS, Nees in Linnea, ix. (1834) p. 286.
Samoa; eastward to the Cook Islands; westward in New

Caledonia; and to Africa. Warm countries of the Old World
generally.

MaRIscus aLBESCENS, Gaudich.; C. B. Clarke, in Hemsl. m
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 196.

Tongatabu, Eua; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Cook
Islands ; Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and
Solomon Islands; and to Africa.

Martscus cypertNus, Vahl; C. B. Clarke, in Hemsl. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bat. xxx. (1894) p. 196.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Cook Islands; Sandwich
Islands ; westward in New Caledonia; and to Tropical Asia.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 59

Cyperus rotuNpvs, Linn. Sp. Pl. 45.
Samoa; eastward to the Cook Islands; Sandwich Islands ;
westward in New Caledonia. Tropics generally.

KYLLINGIA MONOCEPHALA, Rottb.; C. B. Clarke, in Hemsl. in
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 197.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich
Islands; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and
Solomon Islands; and to Africa. Warmer countries of the
Old World generally.

ELEocHARIS PLANTAGINEA, R. Br. Prodr. p. 224.
Fiji and Samoa ; westward in New Caledonia ; and to Africa.

Fimpristyiis monostacuya, Hassk. Pl. Jav. Rar. p. 61.
Fiji; westward in New Caledonia. Tropics generally.

Fimpristyiis prpHyiia, Vahl; C. B. Clarke, in Hemsl. in
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 197.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa ; westward to the Marquesas
Islands; Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides,
New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands. Tropics generally.

Leptronta mucronata, Rich.; Druce in Journ. Bot. xxx.
(1892) p. 86.
Fiji; westward to the Mascarene Islands.

Ryncnospora aurea, Vahl, Enum. Pl. p. 229.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in the New
Hebrides and New Caledonia. Tropics generally.

Scuerta MarGaritirEera, Willd. Sp. Pl. iv. p-312.
Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia,

and Solomon Islands; and in Australia.

ScrzRra LirHosperMa, Sw.; C. B. Clarke, in Hemsl. in Journ.

Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 197.
Fiji and Samoa; westward in the Solomon Islands; and to

East Africa. Also in Tropical America.

ScLERIA DEPAUPERATA, Boeckl.; C. B. Clarke, in Hemsl. in
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p.197.
Fiji and Samoa ; westward in New Caledonia.

60 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

GRAMINESR.

PasPALUM SCROBICULATUM, Linn.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 197; Reinecke, in Engl. Bot. xxv. (1898)
p- 582.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the extreme islands of the Low
Archipelago ; Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides
and New Caledonia ; and to Africa.

Panicum Pprinipes, Nees; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 197.

Fiji; westward in the Louisiade Islands; and to the Mascarene
Islands.

PANICUM SANGUINALE, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 197; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p: 583.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the extreme islands of the Low
Archipelago ; Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides,
New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands. Tropics generally.

Panicum ampEreuum, Trin.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 197.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the extreme islands of the Low
Archipelago ; Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides,
New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands; and to the Mascarene
Islands.

OPLISMENUS coMPOSITUS, Roem. § Schult.; Hemsl. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894), p. 198; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb.
xxv. (1898) p. 583.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Low Archipelago; Sandwich
Islands ; westward in the Caroline Islands and New Caledonia.
Tropics generally.

SETARIA GLAUCA, Beauv. Agrost. p. 51.

Sandwich Islands; westward in the Marianne Islands and
New Caledonia. Tropics generally.

A new arrival in Vavau (Crosby).

CENCHRUS caLycuLatUS, Cav.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 198; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898)
p. 583.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago;

Sandwich Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and New
Caledonia.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 61

THUAREA SARMENTOSA, Pers.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 198.

Fiji; eastward to the Low Archipelago; westward in the New
Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Caroline Islands; and to the
Mascarene Islands.

Corx Lacuryma-Jost, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.. Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 198 ; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 582.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Society Islands,
Low Archipelago, and Sandwich Islands; westward in New
Caledonia and Solomon Islands. Very widely cultivated in the
tropics.

Imprrata ExaLtata, Brongn. in Duperr. Voy. Coq., Bot. p. 101.

Fiji; westward in the New Hebrides: and to Tropical Asia.
Tropics of the New World.

ANDROPOGON INTERMEDIUM, RB. Br. Prodr. i. p. 202.

Westward in the New Hebrides; and to Africa.

HeErTrropoeon contortus, Beauv. ex Roem. JF Schult. Syst. ii.
p. 836.

Fiji ; eastward to Tahiti ; Sandwich Islands ; westward in New
Caledonia. Warm countries generally.

Curysopogon acrcunatus, Trin. (Andropogon aciculatus,
Retz.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 198).

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago; Sandwich
Islands; westward in New Caledonia and Marianne Islands;
and to the Mascarene Islands.

Cynopoy Dacryton, Pers. Syn. i. p. 85; Reinecke, in Engl.
Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 584.

Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands ; westward in
New Caledonia. Tropics generally.

ELeustne rnpioa, Gaertn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
Xxx.(1894) p. 198 ; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 584.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago; Sandwich
Islands ; westward in the New Hebrides. New Caledonia, and
Solomon Islands. Tropics generally.

Crnrorneca Lappacka, Desv.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
XXX. (1894) p. 198 ; Reinecke, in Engl. Jahrb. xxv. (1898) p. 584.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; westward
in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands ;
and to Africa.

62 MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

ConIFERE.

Povocarrus ELATA, R. Br.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.

xxx. (1894) p. 199.
Fiji; westward in Australia and Malaya.

CYCADACES.

Cycas CIRCcINALIS, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 199.

Fiji and Savage Island; westward in the New Hebrides, New
Caledonia, and Solomon Islands; and to Kast Africa.

SELAGINELLACEZ.
*SELAGINELLA sp. Mentioned in Mr. Crosby’s notes, but not
collected.

LYCOPODIACES.

Lycopopium cERNUUM, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 202; Christ, in Engl. Jahrb. xxiii. (1897)
p- 366.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Marquesas Islands ; Sandwich
Islands; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and
Solomon Islands. Warmer countries generally.

PstLoTUM COMPLANATUM, Sw. Syn. Fil. pp. 188, 414, tab. 4. fig. 5.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Society Islands; Sandwich
Islands; westward in the Solomon Islands; and in most parts
of the tropics.
FInices.

GLEICHENIA DIcHOTOMA, Hook.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 199; Christ, in Engl. Jahrb. xxiii. (1897)
p. 364.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas Islands; Sandwich
Islands ; westward to the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and
Solomon Islands. Tropics generally.

Davattta sotipa, Sw.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. XXX-
(1894) p. 199 ; Christ, in Engl. Jahrb. xxiii. (1897) p. 839.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago; westward
in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands;
and to the Mascarene Islands.

Davatiia Spetunce, Baker, Syn. Fil. 100; Christ, in Engl.

Jahrh. xxiii. (1897) p. 341.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands; west-

<r RE RRR ERA MRNTe s eem

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 63

ward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands.
Tropics generally.

Hyporepis renurrouta, Bernh.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 200; Christ, in Engl. Jahrb. xxiii. (1897)
p- 348.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands; west-
ward in New Caledonia and Solomon Islands; and to the
Mascarene Islands.

ADIANTUM HIspIpULUM, Sw.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 200.

Fiji; eastward to Tahiti; westward in the New Hebrides and
New Caledonia; and to East Africa. Also in Jamaica.

LryDsaya ENsIFoLIA, Sw. Syn. Fil. pp. 118, 317; Christ, in
Lingl. Jahrb, xxiii. (1897) p. 342.

Fiji and Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia,
and Solomon Islands ; and to the Mascarene Islands.

PTERIS QUADRIAURITA, Retz. ; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 200; Christ, in Engl. Jahrb. xxiii. (1897) p. 344.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands; west-
ward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands.
Tropics generally.

Preris TRIPARTITA, Sw. Syn. Fil. pp. 100, 293.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tabiti; westward in the New
Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands; and to Africa.

Preris tonerroria, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
Xxx. (1894) p. 200.

Eua; Fiji; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia,
and Solomon Islands. Tropics generally.

Preris ENsIFoRMIS, Burm. f.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 200.

Fijiand Samoa; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia,
and Solomon Islands; and to the Mascarene Islands.

Asptentum Nipvus, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 1537; Christ, in Engl.
Jahrb. xxiii. (1897) p. 845.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago; Sandwich
Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia ;
and to the Mascarene Islands.

64. MR. I. H. BURKILL ON

AspLENIUM FaLcaTuM, Lam.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 200; Christ, in Engl. Jahrb. xxiii. (1897)
p. 847.

Tongatabu; Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to Tahiti and Christmas
Tsland ; westward in New Caledonia, Solomon Islands, Norfolk
Island, and the Louisiade Islands ; and to Central Africa.

NEPHRODIUM DISsECTUM, Desv.; Hemsl. in Journ, Linn. Soce.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 200.

Fiji anc Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in the New
Hebrides and New Caledonia; and to the Mascarene Islands.

Nepuropium unituM, &. Br. Prodr. p. 148.
Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; Sandwich Islands.

Warm countries generally.

NEPHRODIUM INVISUM, Carruth.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 201.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti and the Cook
Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia;
and in Malaya.

NEPHRODIUM MOLLE, Desv.; Hemsl.in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 201.

Fiji and Samoa ; eastward to the Low Archipelago; Sandwich
Islands; westward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia.
Tropics generally.

NepuropiuM LatiroLium, Baker; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 201.

Eua; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in the New
Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands ; and to Malaya.

NEPHROLEPIS AcUTA, Presl ; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1694) p. 201; Christ, in Engl. Jahrb. xxiii. (1897) p. 355.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Austral Islands;
westward in the New Hebrides, Solomon Islands, and Caroline
Island. Tropics generally.

It is the commonest fern in the island; the type and the
variety rufescens both occur.

PoLYPODIUM ADNASCENS, Sw.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Sot,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 201.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to Tahiti and Christmas Island;
westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia; and to Africa.

THE FLORA OF VAVAU. 65

Potypoprum Paymatonss, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 201.

Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Marquesas
Islands ; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and
Solomon Islands ; and to Africa.

AcROSsTICHUM AUREUM, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 201.

Tongatabu; Fijiand Samoa; eastward to Tahiti; westward in
the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and Solomon Islands. Tropics
generally.

ACROSTICHUM SCANDENS, J. Sm. in Hook. Journ. Bot. iv.
(1842) 149.

Fiji and Samoa; westward in New Caledonia; and to Tropical
Asia.

Scuiz#a pieirata, Sw. Syn. Fil. pp. 150, 380.
Fiji; westward to the Mascarene Islands.

Scuizma picHotoma, Sw.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn, Soc., Bot.
XXX. (1894) p. 201; Christ, in Engl. Jahrb. xxiii. (1897) p. 364.

Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Low Archipelago ; Sandwich
Islands ; westward in the New Hebrides, New Caledonia, and
Solomon Islands. Tropics generally.

Oraiogtossum PENDULUM, Linn.; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 202; Christ, in Engl. Jahrb. xx. (1897)

p. 365. .
Tongatabu ; Fiji and Samoa; eastward to the Society Islands;

westward in the New Hebrides and New Caledonia; and to
East Africa.

LINN. JOURN BOTANY, VOL, XXXV

66 MR. G. C. DRUCE ON THE

On the British Species of Sea-Thrifts and Sea-Lavenders.
By G. CrarrpcEe Drvce, M.A., F.L.S.

[Read 6th December, 1900.]

THE Sea-Thrift is one of our most widely distributed maritime
plants, occurring as it does along the entire coast-line of the
British Isles. It grows on mud-flats and on sandy and shingly
places fronting the sea, extends up the sides of tidal rivers, and
is even more at home on the bare rocky cliffs and islets of the
western coast; again we meet with it on rocky cliffs, and on the
bare stony shoulders and summits of our highest mountains.
There is evidence to show that it is found on sea-cliffs up to
700 feet, but few details are forthcoming as to its occurrence
from this altitude to that of 1800 feet, although it is not un-
likely that in the West of Scotland it may be pretty generally
distributed through this altitudinal zone. In Durham it grows
on Widdy-bank in Teesdale, but, so far as my experience goes,
it is a rare plant between 1500 and 2000 teet. It is rather
common on the cliffs of Snowdon between 2200 and 2700 feet,
as it is on some of the Scottish mountains between 2900 and
4000 feet. On the Great Orme’s Head it occurs at 600 feet, on
Scawfell between 300 and 900 feet, and is common on the Irish
mountains, between 2400 and 3400 feet. It grows at Killarney,
where the land surface is only 90 feet above sea-level ; but in
Ireland it is not recorded from situations more than 10 miles
from the coast. In Somersetshire it has been seen in stony
fields 300 feet above sea-level and as far inland as 30 miles.

This wide altitudinal, combined as it is with an extensive
geographical, range, and with a power of adaptability such as is
evidenced by the extreme differences of localities, already indi-
cated, would lead us to expect considerable variation in the
species. That it possesses at any rate superficial differences,
is shown by the fact that at one time or another attempts have
been made by British botanists to establish varieties ; but whether
from the diagnoses being faulty, or from the inconstant cha-
racters on which these varieties have been based, or from want
of attention being given to the subject, only one variety now
figures in our British list, namely the var. planifolia of Syme.
In the first edition of the ‘Manual of British Botany,’ p. 245
(1843), Babington established a variety of Statice Armeria as

BRITISH SEA-THRIFTS AND SEA-LAVENDERS. 67

var. alpina, but this, as his herbarium shows, is based on a speci-
men gathered by him on Twll Dhu, Carnarvonshire, in 1832, which
differs in “being only more constantly hairy”; but in the second
edition of the Manual (1847), p. 261, he describes it as having
“broader leaves” and “with petals 3 as long as the villose-striate
tube of the calyx,” and there is a specimen in his herbarium
from Snowdon gathered in 1847. Neither of these has anything
to do with Armeria alpina, Willd. (which is a plant of the moun-
tains of Central Europe), and they are scarcely separable from the
coast form of A. pubescens, Link. In the third edition, p. 262
(1851), he describes var. pubescens (Link), and refers to the
“Engl. Bot. plate no. 226” of the first edition as representing
it, and says “ the calyx-tube is hairy on the ribs only.” In the
seventh edition of 1874 three varieties are given :—var. a.maritima
(Willd.) (which he says is synonymous with A. maritima, Boiss.,
and .1. pubescens, Link); var. b. planifolia (the variety established
by Syme in the third edition of English Botany, vol. vii. p. 158,
under A. vulgaris, Benth., and figured on plate 1153); and var. c.
duriuscula, Bab., described as having very slender 1-veined sub-
triquetrous leaves.

In 1848 the genus Armeria was monographed by Boissier for
De Candolle’s ‘ Prodromus’ (vol. xii. pp. 674-689); and the
author divides the genus into two sections—1. Macrocentron, and
2. Plagiobasis; the latter contained the British species. Boissier
has again divided Plagiobasis into two groups: i. Holotriche,
characterized “Tubus calycinus totus et ad costas et ad costarum
intervalla pilosus”; and ii. the Pleurotriche, with ““Tubus calycis
ad costas tantum pilosus, intervallis costarum glabris.”

In section 1 he puts A. maritima, Willd., Enum. Hort. Berol.
1. p. 833, which he says occurs in “Suecia et Norvegia, Anglia,
Hibernia, Germania boreali et Gallia occidentali.” To this
group he also puts A. pubigera: “Ab A. maritima sat differre
Videtur caule basi suffrutescente foliis 1-1} pollic. rigidis tri-
quetris regulariter in rosulam more Acantholimonis congestis.
B scotica, pubescentia foliorum rariori, involucro glabro. In Insula
Stafla Scotie ubi Seapink dicitur legit cl. A-DC.”

In Pleurotriche Boissier puts A. pubescens, Link, in ‘ Repert.
Nat. Cur. Berol. i. p- 180°... “In arenosis presertim maritimis
Suecia in Hallandiw, Germanie septent., Anglia et Scotie (hic
Quoque in montibus ex herb. gen. Berol.), Galliw Islandie .. .”
It is the Statice elongata yar. pubescens of Koch, Syn. p. 595

68 MR. G. C. DRUCE ON THE

(1837), and the S. Armeria, Engl. Bot. t. 226 (“ preter pubem
non indicatam bene respondet”). This differs, he says, from
A. maritima “ab ea tantum bracteis paulo acutioribus, scapis
longioribus et presertim calyce ad costarum intervalla non piloso
vix recedit. Si observationes ulteriores hunc characterem non
constantem esse probarent tunc huic speciei potius quam nulli
aliee A. pubescens conjungenda esset.” We shall gather from
the description that Boissier was somewhat doubtful as to the
specific distinction of A. maritima and A. pubescens. We must,
however, bear in mind that this rather artificial character of the
pubescence being limited to the ribs or being spread over the
whole of the calyx-tube determines the limitations of the two
groups, the Holotriche and the Pleurotriche, and that the
European members of the genus which I have examined fall
very clearly into one or other of the groups; and, so far as I am
aware, no one has suggested that A. sibirica, A. filicaulis, or
A. juncea, which belong to the Holotrich, are mere homologues
of any species included in the Pleurotriche, however closely
allied A. pubescens and A. maritima may be.

In ‘The Student’s Flora,’ Sir J. D. Hooker has called our
British plant A. vulgaris, Willd., and under it has placed as
synonyms A. maritima, Willd., A. pubescens, Link, A. pubigera
var. scotica, Boissier, A. duriuscula, Bab., and Statice Armeria, L.;
but this latter synonym does not belong to the British plants, and,
as the specimen in the Linnean Herbarium shows, is the Armeria
elongata, Hoffm. Hooker’s description includes no reference to
the spaces between the ribs being naked or hairy, and with the
exception of the var. planifolia all varieties are ignored. In the
third edition of ‘English Botany’ (vol. vii. p. 158) Syme says
that the character derived from the calyx-tube being glabrous or
hairy between the ribs is “inconstant and is utterly worthless as
a means of separating the various forms, as has unfortunately
been done by M. Boissier in... the ‘Prodromus.’” This very
positive statement led me to examine our British forms as well
as the European species; and it is with the desire to call the atten-
tion of botanists to the subject that I have prepared this paper.
It may be well to mention that Willkomm & Lange in their ‘ Pro-
dromus Flora Hispanica,’ following Grenier & Godron in their
‘Flore de France, have united under one species A. maritima
aud A. pubescens; and Hartman, in his ‘ Handbok i Skandina-
vieus Flora,’ has gone still further by putting A. maritima and

BRITISH SEA-THRIFTS AND SEA-LAVENDERS. 69

A. sibirica as sub-species under A. elongata; so that these
authors appear to agree with Sir J. D. Hooker and Syme in their
opinion of the insignificance of the value of the character which
Boissier thought sufficiently definite to separate the genus into
sections. Nyman, in his ‘Conspectus Flore Europee,’ pp. 614-
616, however, follows M. Boissier’s arrangement, with the result
that the two species, which by many authors are considered to
be synonymous, are separated by five intervening species,
A. pubescens beiug numbered 35 and A. maritima 41.

So far as my limited observations of the European plants go,
I have been surprised to find how readily this trifling character
proved sufficient to separate the two groups, and, with the ex-
ception of the British plants, the division does not appear to be
unnatural.

In the examination of a large number of British specimens, I
also found this character more definite and stable than I ex-
pected, and there was but little difficulty in referring the fruits
of mature specimens to one or other of the varieties. In order
to do this correctly care must be taken, especially with immature
specimens from the herbarium, as sometimes, from the hairs on
the ribs being pressed down, the appearance is given of the hairs
being situated also upon the intercostal spaces. In such ex-
amples it is a good plan to cut the fruit transversely and look
down the intercostal spaces, when one can more readily deter-
mine to which variety it belongs, and it is best to use a one-inch
objective. Therefore my experience does not support Boswell
Syme’s statement as to the instability of the character. The
fruits vary considerably in hairiness, and it is well to bear in
mind that the hairs are not soft and thin, but that they are stiff
and relatively stout; also, that while a fruit may be thickly or
thinly clothed with hairs, it dues not follow that the plant which
has the fruits thickly covered with hairs on the nerves have them
also on the intercostal spaces, nor does the fruit when the ribs
are thinly covered with hairs have necessarily the interspaces
bare. These bare spaces between the ribs are sometimes wide
enough to allow of the character being observed by the naked
eye. Distinct as the character appears to be, I am at present
unable to correlate it with any other distinctive character; nor
can T suggest that it is due to climatal, altitudinal, or geo-
graphical cause, since both forms are found on the cold shoulders
and summits of mountains, and on the face of sunny cliffs, both

70 MR. G. C. DRUCE ON THE

are found not only on estuarine mud-flats at the coast-level, but
also on mountain tops, the plant with bare intercostal spaces
occurring on Ben Lawers, Snowdon, Little Culrannoch, and
Carran Tual, while others from Ben Heasgarnich in Glen Lyon
belong to the form with hairy intercostal spaces.

The geographical distribution of the two plants, so far as the
British Isles are concerned, is also very similar. But although
the character alluded to is trifling it is, as I have said, constant,
and hitherto I have been unable to find two fruits from the same
plant that differ in this particular: not only so, but all the
individual specimens (numbering a hundred) which I examined
on the Snowdonian cliffs belonged to the variety with the inter-
costal spaces bare; while specimens gathered by Dillenius 174
years previously, and others in the British Museum Herbarium
obtained nearly half a century ago from Snowdon Peak, and
those collected by Babington from Crib Goch in 1847 and from
Twll Dhu in 1832, belong to the same form. From this fact we
may presume that the character bas some degree of constancy
and can be perpetuated by seed, although at present we lack
direct evidence on this latter point. It is not improbable that
the numerous plants of the Thrift on the Snowdonian cliffs may
have originated from a comparatively small number of wind-
blown seeds from the neighbouring coast. Various theories
have at one time or another been suggested to account for the
occurrence of the Maritime Thrift in alpine places. I am not
one of those who believe that it is caused by any advancing or
receding thermal changes, but think that its presence on the
mountains can be accounted for by the wind carrying the seeds
from the coast to a place which, being bare of other vegetation,
is suitable for the Thrift ; and its comparative rarity on the lower
levels is probably due to the fact that in these situations there
is a much greater amount of competing vegetation against which
the Thrift cannot successfully colonise. Mountains offer the
not less important factor of a moisture-laden air, which is not so
uniformly present in the lower areas away from the coast. An
examination of the structure of the fruit with its enveloping
calyx will show how highly specialized it has become, and chiefly
perhaps in those structural characters which enable it to be
more readily carried by the wind to a suitable place of growth.

I hope to have the assistance of Mr. Poulton, Jun., of Oxtord,
in making some experiments on the comparative culture of the

BRITISH SEA-THRIFTS AND SEA-LAVENDERS. 71

two varieties in various soils, and also in growing them from
seed, so as to ascertain more positively than I can at present the
permanence of the character here described, and whether it can
be transmitted to the offspring unchanged.

Brief allusion may be made to the variety planifolia of Syme,
which unfortunately is only based on a cultivated specimen from
Mr. H. C. Watson’s garden, said to have been brought from the
Scottish Highlands, and thus lacks the importance it might have
had if it had been compared with the plant growing in its
natural home. I have observed that plants of both A. maritima
and A. pubescens, when cultivated, have a tendency to produce
broader leaves which are also flatter, and consequently the veins
are more readily seen. Moreover, if the basal portion of the
early leaf, even of the coast or mountain plant, be examined, one
is able to see the fibro-vascular strands varying from five to
seven in number. These usually either run out, coalesce, or
disappear at a greater or lesser distance from the base. If a
section of the leaf with apparently one nerve only be made, one
is able to observe seven fibro-vascular strands; but the type
specimen of Mr. Watson’s cultivated in the Cambridge Botanic
Garden, which is preserved in Babington’s Herbarium, shows
that some of the leaves are three-nerved. Personally, I do not
attach great importauce to the character derived from leaf-
nervation ; but it may be found that the mountain plants which
Prof. Babington named planifolia, from specimens collected by
me on Little Culrannoch and Ben Lawers, in which the leaves
are certainly broader than is usual, possess other marks of dis-
tinction, but I at present know of none. I have a plant from
the Norfolk mud-flats with even broader leaves, in which three
nerves are more distinctly seen than in the Breadalbane speci-
mens, and a similar plant from Wensleydale is contained in
Babington’s Herbarium, and these are worthy further study.

In the ‘ Conspectus Flore Europee,’ Nyman, following the
arrangement adopted by Boissier in the ‘ Prodromus,’ puts the
variety planifolia of Syme under Armeria pubescens, Link, in
the Pleurotriche ; but I possess specimens agreeing with the leaf-
characters of planifolia which have the fruit of the Holotriche
and therefore belong to A. maritima : that is, if we give specific
distinction to maritima and pubescens, each has a broad-leaved
form planifolia.

Nyman places Babington’s A. duriuscula under A. pubescens,

72 MR. G. C. DRUCE ON THE

but .4. maritima has an equally narrow-leaved form ; while Bab-
ington’s A. pubigera from Southern England (which is said not to
be identical with Boissier’s plant similarly named) is put under
A. maritima. Boissier’s A. pubigera, it will be remembered, has
a variety scotica from the Isle of Staffa; but I cannot see that
either Boissier’s or Babington’s pubigera is specifically distinct
from A. maritima. The British plants named pubigera differ
chiefly in the shorter leaves, which form therefore more compact
tufts.

A few words may be given to the nomenclature of the Thrifts
and the Sea-Lavenders. To those who follow the law of priority
for genera as well as species, the present arrangement adopted in
our text-books must be unsatisfactory, and especially so to
those who choose the date 1753 as the starting-point for the
citation of both genera and species. Tournefort in his ‘Institu-
tiones’ properly defined these two genera, which are well ditferen-
tiated not only by their habit, but by their morphological
characters, giving the name Statice to the Thrifts and Limonium
to the Sea-Lavenders ; but, unfortunately, Linnzeus, in the first
edition of the ‘Species Plantarum,’ united them into the one
genus Statice, the first and only Thrift being the first species,
which he calls Statice Armeria. This Linnean species is, how-
ever, an aggregate one; and from examination of the Linnean
Herbarium I can say that the specimen there is not our British
plant, but the species named by Koch Armeria elongata and by
Willdenow A. vulgaris, and referred to by Linnzus in the first
and second editions of the ‘Flora Suecica.’ The remaining species
of Statice in the ‘Species Plantarum’ are all Sea-Lavenders. In
1809 Willdenow, in the ‘Enumeratio plantarum Horti Regi
Botanici Berolinensis,’ separated the Thrifts from the Sea-
Lavenders and called them Armeria, a name which had been
used by Linneus in the first edition of the ‘Systema’ of 1735; but
the synonym of Lychnidea, quoted by Linnzus from Dillenius,
Kuntze (in opposition to the view of the ‘Index Kewensis’)
identifies with the Linnean genus Phlox, and in the 2nd vol.
p. 482 of the ‘ Revisio Generum Plantarum,’ where he takes 1735
as the starting-point for generic citation, he replaces the name
of the Polemoniaceous genus Phlox by that of Armeria, and
substitutes Willdenow’s Armeria by that of Statice. Boissier,
unfortunately, in the ‘Prodromus’ followed Willdenow in
reversing the names given by Tournefort for these genera, 38

BRITISH SEA-THRIFTS3 AND SEA-LAVENDERS. 73

then would have been a convenient time to have restored the
names used by Tournefort in the ‘Institutiones.’ It is possible
that if, in the years intervening between the dates of 1753 and
1809, there had been no restoration of Tournefort’s genera,
Willdenow may have been justified in finding another name for
the Thrifts, since, although the Thrift has the “ priority of place”
in the ‘Species Plantarum,’ this Neo-American law necessarily was
unknown to Willdenow, and is even now not generally followed,
while he possibly was influenced by the fact that the greater
number of species in the Linnean genus Statice consisted of Sea-
Lavenders, and therefore to them belonged the name Statice ;
but I think there is no valid reason for his neglect of the general
opinion of contemporary botanists or in wilfully ignoring the
use of these names by the distinguished botanists Tournefort,
Dillenius, Moehring, Amman, and many other pre-Linnean
botanists (I am using the term pre-Linnean to signify that their
use of the names Statice and Limonium was made before the
date of 1753, and not necessarily that in all cases they preceded
Linneus). Moreover, very shortly after the establishment of
the Linnean genus Statice in 1753, our own countryman John
Hill (who was a keeper of Kew Gardens, and who lived at Den-
ham in Buckinghamshire) published in 1756 the‘ British Herbal’
on Tournefortian lines, in which he again separated the two
genera under Tournefort’s names, and thus describes the Thrift —
Linneus, he says, “confounds the sea-lavender with the thrift.
He takes away the generical name limonium, and makes all these
plants species of statice; but there is an absolute and essential
distinction in the general cup, which supports that in the form
and universal aspect. Thus Nature confirms the obvious dif-
ferences, and thus [Linnzus] has confounded them ; not heed-
lessly, for he names this very difference, acknowledging, that
while the common cup of the limonium contains a great number
of flowers in a long series, and is simple, and of an oblong form ;
that of statice is triple, and comprehends them in a round
cluster. This we shall explain at large in its place, treating of
statice.” Under Limonium he has three species, and under
Statice one species, Statice vulgaris; and says “ there 1s nO other
known species distinct from this,” a statement quite Benthamiin
in its generalization, although Kuntze is even now practically in
accord with him. In this ‘Herbal’ Hill has not adopted the
binomial system, and for that reason some authorities would
LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. @

74 MR. G. C. DRUCE ON THE

probably say that it is not valid for the citation of genera; but I
do not see that this should be the case, however it may militate
against Hill being cited as the author of the specific name, which
in one of these instances happens to comply with the Linnean
plan. Even if we ignore Hill, we shall find that Miller, in the
sixth and seventh editions of the ‘Gardener’s Dictionary’ of
1752 and 1759, bad also taken the same line; but these again
are editions in which the binomial system is not adopted.
In the eighth edition of 1768, however, the reformed plan is
followed, and there are three species described, namely: Statice
Armeria, which is the Armeria elongata of Link; Statice minor,
which is the A. alpina of Willdenow; and Statice maritima,
our Sea-Thrift, and which, following Nyman and other authors,
we shall connect with the Holotrichous Armeria maritima.

In addition to Hill and Miller, Fabricius in the ‘Enume-
ratio... . plantarum ... Helmstadtiensis’ also uses the
Tournefortian names of the genera in the same way; as does
Adanson in the ‘Familles des Plantes’ of 1763, and Moench
m the ‘ Methodus’ of 1794, and other authors. Moreover,
Medikus in ‘ Staatsw. Vorles. Churpf. Phys.-Oek. Gesell.’ (1799),
p- 228, used the name Polyanthemum for the Thrifts before the
establishment of Willdenow’s genus Armeria, which is therefore
invalid from another cause, the only reason left for the retention
being the powerful one, that of its being in nearly general use.
Kuntze in his severely criticised ‘Revisio’ adopted the view
I advocate, and it is tollowed in N. L. Britton’s ‘ List of Pteri-
dophyta and Spermatophyta of North-eastern North America,
and by N. L. Britton and A. Brown in their ‘Ilustrated Flora
of the Northern States and Canada.’

I now give the results of my examination of British specimens
of the Thrifts which belong to the Pleurotrichous Armeria
pubescens, Link, from the following localities :—

Cobo, Guernsey (“4. duriuscula”’); Tors near the sea, Ilfra-
combe (Herb. Bab. 1848); Torr Cross, 8S. Devon; Portland,
Dorset; Littlehampton, Hastings, Sussex ; Gravesend, E. Kent;
Porlock Weir, Somerset ; Wells, Norfolk; Aber coast, Pwlheli
coast, Crib Goch (Dillenius, 1726), Snowdon (Herb. Bab. 1847
and Twl Dhu 18382, as alpina), Ciogwyn du yr Arddu, at 2200-
2700 feet, Carnarvonshire; Dulas Bay, and Aberfrawy, An-
glesey; Wainfleet, Lincolnshire (Rev. H. J. Riddelsdell); Hillno,
Cheshire; Southport, Lancashire; Wensleydale, Yorkshire; Torr

BRITISH SEA-THRIFTS AND SEA-LAVENDERS. 75

Sands, Wigtownshire; Gullane Links, East Lothian; Ben
Lawers (a broad-leaved form), Mid Perthshire; Ben Laiogh,
Argyll; Little Culrannoch (a broad-leaved form), Forfar; shores
of Loch Duich, West Ross-shire; Balta Sound, Shetland ; sum-
mit of Carran Tual, Co. Kerry; top of Croghea mountain (Herb.
Babington, 1840), Achil Island, Co. Mayo.

The following localities yield the Holotrichous A. maritima,
Willd., Statice maritima, Mill. :—~

St. Helier, Jersey (Herb. Babington, 1837); between North-
fleet and Greenhithe, Folkestone (A. pubigera scotica, W. W.
Newbould, 1848, and also named pubigera by Syme), Kent;
Selsey Island (Herb. Dillenius), West Wittering (A. pubigera
scotica, W. W. Newbould in Herb. Bab. 1843), Hastings, Shore-
ham, Sussex; Southampton (A. pubigera scotica, Herb. Bab.
1827), Hants; Brading, Isle of Wight; Chesil Beach, Dorset ;
Slapton, Devon (Rev. H. J. Riddelsdell); The Lizard (Riddels-
dell), St. Ives, Cornwall; Brean, and also 30 miles inland at
300 feet, Somersetshire ; Tenby, Pembrokeshire; Borth, Cardi-
ganshire; Barmouth, Merionethshire; Great Orme, Bangor,
Carnarvonshire; Dulas Bay, Anglesey; Rhuddlan Bay, Flint-
shire; Redcar, Worthall, Yorkshire; mud-banks by the Tees,
Seaton Carew (Herb. Oxon.), Teesdale, Co. Durham; Firth of
Forth; Kirkealdy ; coast of Elgin; Brodick, Isle of Arran ;
coast of Inverness; Ben Heasgarvich (broad-leaved form), M.
Perthshire; Flagga, Shetland; Bangor, Co. Down; Ashedon,
Co. Antrim.

Armeria vulgari-plantaginea. Under this name Syme, in Engl.
Bot. vii. p. 159, describes and on plate 1155 figures a plant
which he gathered on the slopes of St. Brelade’s Bay, Jersey,
growing with both the supposed parents. There is a specimen In
Babington’s Herbarium which shows that, as far as size goes, It
is intermediate between the two species. The fruit is pleuro-
trichous and the stems are glabrous, and I can see no trace of
hybridity in the herbarium specimen ; but it would be advisable
to see the plants growing before making a positive statement.
For the present I should prefer to leave it under Statice planta-
ginea var. bupleuroides | Armeria, Gren. & Godr.], which it
appears to agree with. There is but little difference, size alone
excepted, to distinguish it from plantaginea. In the peculiar
and characteristic leaves of plantaginea there is a scarlous
margin which is creaulated, but this is not present in the leaves

76 MR. G. C. DRUCE ON THE

of Syme’s supposed hybrid in Babington’s Herbarium (which
leaves have the peculiar shape of the type although smaller and
somewhat narrower, differences perhaps caused by growing ina
drier or more exposed situation).

To conclude, one must now decide upon the names which
should be given to our British species of Thrifts and Sea-
Lavenders. For the first, in order to comply with the law of
strict priority, I think we must choose Statice, for the second
Limonium. Next we must decide upon the question as to
whether we have two or three species of Thrift. It may well be
urged that the characters already alluded to are not sufficient to
warrant the specific separation of maritima and pubescens. In
that case, we should have to make another section between the
Pleurotriche and Holotriche to contain our British plant, which
should be then called Statece maritima, Miller, with a var. pubes-
cens and sub-vars. planifolia, duriuscula, and pubigera. For the
present, however, I think it preferable to keep them as distinct
species, putting one at the end of the Pleurotriche and the
other at the beginning of the Holotrichw, as in the following
arrangement :—

STATICE, [Zourn. Inst. 341, t. 177, ex Linn. Syst. ed. 1
(1735)] Hill, Brit. Herbal. 345 (1756).
Pleurotricha.

1. S. pranraginea, All. Fl. Pedem. ii. 90 (1789).
Armeria plantaginea, Willd. Enum. Hort. Berol.
334.
var. BUPLEUROIDES.
Armeria bupleuroides, Gren. & Godr. Fl. Fr. ii.
736.
A, vulgari-plantaginea, Syme, Engl. Bot. ed. III.
vii. 159, t. 1565.

2. S. pupescens, Sm. ex Schult. Syst. vi. 772.
Armeria pubescens, Link, in ‘ Repert. Nat. Cur.
Berol.1. 180.’ A. maritima var. Linkii, Gren.
& Godr. Fl. Fr. ii. 733. |
var. PLANIFOLIA.
Armeria vulgaris, Benth. var. planifolia, Syme,
E. B. ed. III. vii. 158.
var. (vel subvar.) DURIUSCULA.
A, maritima, var. duriuscula, Bab. in Ann. & Mag.
Nat. Hist. Ser. LI. iii. (1849) 436.

Lod

BRITISH SEA-THRIFTS AND SEA-LAVENDERS. 77

Holotriche.
3. S. Maritims, Afll. Gard. Dict. ed. VIII. n. 3.
Armeria maritima, Willd. Enum. Hort. Berol. 333.
var. (vel subvar.) compLanata : foliis latioribus planius-
culis seepe distincte trinervatis.
var. (vel subvar.) PUBIGERA: foliis uninervatis anguste
subtriquetribus.
Armeria pubigera, Boiss. in DC. Prod. xii. 678.

LIMONIUM, [Tourn. Inst. 341, t.177] Hill, Brit. Herbal, 343
(1756) ; Ail. Gard. Dict. ed. VI. (1852) and VII.
(1759). Statice, Linn., partim.

1. L. voneare, Mill. 1. c. ed. VIII. n. 1.
Statice Limonium, Linn. Sp. Pl. 274 (2753).
var. PYRAMIDALE.
S. Limonium var. 8 pyramidalis, Syme, Eng. Bot.
ed. ILI. vii. 161.

2. L. RARIFLORUM, O. Kuntze, Rev. Gen. 396.
Statice rariflora, Drejer, Fl. Excurs. Wafn. 121.

. L. rycuyrprrorivm, 0. Kuntze, 1. ¢.
Statice lychnidifolia, Girard, in Ann. Se. Nat.
Sér. II. xvii. (1842) 18.

eo

ns

. L. acrRIcuL#FOLIUM.
Statice auriculefolium, Vahl, Symb. Bot. i. 125.
var. DoDaRTTI.
S. auriculefolia var. Dodartit, (Girard, in Ann. Se.
Nat. Sér. II. xvii. (1842) 31) as a species.

. L. occmEntare.
Statice occidentalis, Lloyd, Fl. Loire-Inf. 212.
var. INTERMEDIUM.
Statice occidentalis var. intermedia, Syme, Eng].
Bot. ed. III. vii. 164.

6. 1. RETICULATUM, Mill. Gard. Dict. ed. VIII. no. 9.
Statice reticulata, Linn. Sp. Pl. 275.

(y |

LINN, JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV- H

78 MESSRS. HEMSLEY AND PEARSON ON

Onasmall Collection of dried Plants obtained by Sir Martin
Conway in the Bolivian Andes. By W. Borrina Hemstey,
F.R.S., F.L.S., and H. H. W. Pearson, M.A., F.L.S.

[Read 4th April, 1901.]

Our knowledge of the plants of the Bolivian Andes is princi-
pally due to the labours of D’Orbigny, F. J. F. Meyen, Pentland,
and more especially those of Weddell and Mandon. D’Orbigny
in 1830 ascended the western slopes to Lake Titicaca, crossed
the ridge, and descended on the Eastern side as far as Chiquitos.
On his return he visited the Highlands of Cochabamba and
brought plants from the vicinity of the snow-limit*. He was
followed a year later by Meyent. J. B. Pentland, a contem-
porary of D’Orbigny aud Meyen, resided for some years in
Bolivia as British Consul. He was particularly interested in the
geology and meteorology of the Andes, and during his numerous
journeys collected a few plants which are now at Kew. Some
of these are from elevations exceeding 17,000 ft.

The foundation of Weddell’s Chloris Andina, the classic con-
tribution to our knowledge of the botany of the High Andes,
was laid during his own journeys in the Bolivian Andes in 1845
and the two following years. Doctor and botanist to a French
expedition under the leadership of Francis de Castelnau, Weddell
landed at Rio de Janeiro in June 1843. In May 1845, the
expedition was at Villa Maria on the confines of Paraguay.
Here Weddell severed his connection with the Castelnau
expedition and followed an independent route westward. He
crossed the Andes and travelled in a north-westerly direction
through Chuquisaca and Cochabamba to La Paz. He thoroughly
explored the banks of Lake Titicaca, crossing the numerous
affluent watercourses “dans de singuli¢res embarcations com-
poseés de deux grosses bottes ou cylindres de Joncs liés
ensemble, et relevés en pointe aux extrémités.”{ This plant he
states to be a Sczrpus near S. lacustris, which was found in great
abundance. Several minor journeys were made among the
mountains from the Lake as a centre. In the course of these

* These are incorporated in the De Candollean Herbarium.
+ Reise um die Erde. Berlin, 1834-8, vol. i. Kap. 8; vol. ii. Kap. 9.
3 Annales des Sciences Naturelles, Série 3, vol. xiii. p. 95.

PLANTS FROM THE BOLIVIAN ANDES, 79

journeys he crossed the ridge of the Cordilleras no less than five
times. In November 1848 he embarked at Lima and returned
to France with the most valuable contribution to the materials
for the Flora of the High Andes which had ever been brouzht
together. In 1851 Weddell set out again at the head of a
commercial expedition whose object was to investigate the gold-
producing possibilities of the soil of the Tipuani valley. The
expedition lasted only afew months, but its leader found time to
collect plants on Mount Sorata besides making valuable notes
concerning the distribution of the species and taking a series of
barometric observations *. Meanwhile another botanist, a friend
of Weddell, commenced a very valuable collection of plants on
the Bolivian Andes in the neighbourhood of Sorata. This was
Gilbert Mandon, of French peasant parentage, who went to
Bolivia in an industrial capacity in 1848. For six years he
studied the flora of this region of the Andes and sent his ex-
tensive collections to Weddell, who was then engaged in writing
the Chloris Andina +, which was commenced in 1852. The
original idea of this work was to include the names, descriptions,
and distribution, not of Weddell’s plants only but also
of the alpine species collected by Humboldt in Columbia,
Ecuador, and Northern Peru; by Haencke, Meyen, D’Orbigny,
Pentland and C. Gay in Bolivia; and by Gay in Chili?. Of this
work, so magnificently conceived, only two volumes were pub-
lished. The first is devoted entirely to the Composit, members
of which constitute a large proportion of the high-level floras of
the world. The second, in which forty-one other natural orders
are dealt with, was published in 1857. At this point other
interests, family difficulties and ill-health supervened, and the
work progressed no farther.

The latest collection of plants from the Bolivian Andes—that
obtained by Sir Martin Conway in his expedition in 1898-9—
is the subject of the present paper. Conway's principai work
was done upon the Peaks of Sorata (21,500 ft.) and Ilimani
(21,200 ft.). The collection is a small one, numbering only forty-

* H. A. Weddell: Notice Biographique par M. Eug. Fournier. (Comptes
Rendus du Congrés Intern. de Botanique et d’Horticulture), Paris, 1880, p. 19.

+ Chloris Andina: Essai d’une Flore de la Région alpine des Cordilléres de
l’Amérique du Sud, par H. A. Weddell, 2 vols, Paris, 180, 1857.

} Weddell: Chloris Andina, Preface. a2

80 MESSRS. HEMSLEY AND PEARSON ON

six species. Hight of these were found at or above 18,000 ft.,
and include two from a locality 18,700 ft. above sea-level: these,
the highest andine plants on record, are Malvastrum flabellatum,
Wedd., and a grass, Deyeuxia glacialis, Wedd.

In a preliminary account* of his explorations, speaking of the
Puna—a plateau 12,000-13,000 ft. above sea-level, which is
bounded on the East by the Cordillera Real of whieh Sorata and
Illimani are the highest peaks—Sir Martin Conway tells us that
“a great part of the year is completely rainless, but from the
beginning of December till the end of March or April rain is pre-
cipitated very frequently and with great violence. During the
remainder of the year the slopes and plains are swept by dry winds,
and sometimes scorched by a very hot sun so that, except at
very high levels of perpetual snow, where bad weather lasts over
a longer period, the surface of the whole country is dried and
baked. In the rainy season mud avalanches fall down the slopes,
gullies are deepened, every stream is in flood, waterways are
ploughed in various directions in the plain, and all the rivers
eat their way back.’’+

The flora of the high regions “appeared to us very sparse,
though it is only fair to say that the rainy season must be the
time when the flowers are most numerous, and as we quitted the
country before the actual commencement of the rains we pro-
bably only encountered the earlier flowers ..... The flowers
we found were much scattered about, one here, another there,
but we never came across any carpet of blossoms such as form
the great attraction of many high mountain regions.’’t

Many of the plants in the following list bear flowers which
appear to be adapted to fertilization by insects. As bearing
indirectly upon the probability of the existence of insects at
high levels in this region, the following remarks are interesting :
‘““Up to an altitude of 17,000 ft., in suitable places, birds were
numerous, and in a little tarn close to our base camp on Mount
Sorata, at 16,000 ft. above the sea, we shot geese, gulls, wild
duck, and snipe, besides several small birds; we saw a number
of rather large green-headed humming-birds.’’§

The plants from the higher elevations in this collection are

* Journ. R. Geogr. Soc. xiv. (1899), p. 14 et seqq. +t L.e. p. 16.
t Lie. p. 20. § L.c. p. 20.

PLANTS FROM THE BOLIVIAN ANDES. 81

alike in habit, in which they resemble also the high-level plants
of other portions of the world. The subaerial parts are dwarfed
and seldom rise more than three inches above the surface of the
ground. The leaves are usually thick with a distinct tendency to
fleshiness. Extreme hairiness anda very coriaceous texture are
alike uncommon. ‘The leaves are very commonly disposed in the
form of a rosette ; many plants of the same species are frequently
crowded together, giving rise to the turf-furmation * so frequently
met with in cold and exposed situations. On the other hand, the
subterranean organs attain an enormous development, which is
seemingly out of all proportion to that of the aerial parts to
which they belong. The root-system is usually either mono-
podial, consisting of a deep stout taproot and its widely extended
branches, or a fascicle of more or less fleshy roots. Since the
upper layers of the soil are usually at a temperatare considerably
below the minimum at which root-activity is possible, this fact is
of great biological importance. In this connection it may be
mentioned that the collection consists entirely of perennials ;
annual plants are very rare, if indeed they exist at all, at high
elevations.

Omitting introduced species, the Conway collection contains
thirty-eight species from 12,000 ft.f and above. These are
distributed among thirty-one genera and twenty-one Natural
Orders.

Of the Natural Orders, the Loasacex (one species at 15,000 ft.)
are an esseutially andine group, and are represented in the Old
World only by the monotypic African and Arabiau genus
Kissenia. Cactaces (one species at 14,270 ft.) is almost endemic»
only one genus, 2hipsalis, being indigenous in the Old World.
Valerianaces (one species at 18,000 ft.), though well represented
in the Old World, attains a much greater and remarkable
development in South America, particularly in the Andes:
Weddell enumerates no less than twenty-nine alpine species of
Valerianat. Fourteen species in the Conway Collection—rather
more than one-third of the whole—belong to the Composite, the

* Warming: Okol. Pfl.-Geogr. ; German trans., Berlin ( 1896), P- 99. 000 fi

t+ Ball places the lower limit of the alpine zone on the Puna at 12, t.
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxii. (1885) p. 6.

} Chloris Andina, ii. pp. 17 et sqq.

82 MESSRS. HEMSLEY AND PEARSON ON

only Order which is represented by more than two species. One-
third of Ball's alpine collection obtained above Chicla, 4° farther
north, was composed of members of this Order*. A similar
predominance of the most widespread modern group of plants
obtains at high elevations in all parts of the world. It is
interesting to note that of these fourteen species, one only
(Perezia caerulescens) belongs to the typically andine subgroup
Mutisiacee.

Of the thirty-one genera represented at and above 12,000 ft.,
two, each represented by one species only, viz., Adesmia and
Blumenbachia, are andine t. Echinocactus, Baccharis, Perezia,
and Bomarea are more widely distributed in America, but do not
secur in the Old World; the two latter having their greatest
development in the Andes. Four others, Malvastrum, Lupinus,
Werneria, and Bystropogon, are centred in the Andes, but are
represented in the Old World by a few outlying species. To
these we may apply the term “Amphigean.” Azorella and
Ourisia are confined to the Southern Hemisphere; -Azorella
extends into the Antarctic islands, and Ourisia is represented by
six species in New Zealand. The remaining nineteen genera are

cosmopolitan. Expressing these results in tabular form we
have :—-
Andine genera 2=6-4 per cent.
American ” 4=12°8 ,,_,,
Ampbhigean ” 4=128 ,, ,,
South Temperate ,, 2=64 , 4,
Cosmopolitan ” 19=61'2 ,, _,,

On comparing these results with those obtained by an analysis
of the plants collected by the Fitzgerald Expedition on the
slopes of Aconcagua below 14,000 ft., we find a larger proportion
of endemic genera. This collection contains forty-two generat;
of which ten are endemic in South America, and three others
centred in the Andes but extending into North America.
Three are at home in the South Temperate zone and four may

* Ball, in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxii. (1885) p. 10.
t te. endemic in South America and either confined to the Andes or
centred therein.

{ Burkill in Fitzgerald’s ‘ Highest Andes, London, 1899, p. 369.

PLANTS FROM THE BOLIVIAN ANDES. 83

be classed as Amphigean. Thus we have

South American.. 23°8 per cent.
American........ 71.4,
Amphigean ...... 95 4 4,
South Temperate... 71 ,, ,,
Cosmopolitan.... 52:3 ,, ,,

A comparison of these figures with those in the preceding
table points to the conclusion that the flora of the upper * alpine
zone of the Andes contains a smaller proportion of endemic
elements than that of the lower alpine and subalpine zones.

This generalization is found to be equally true for the other
high-level regions of the world.

The natural orders and genera represented in the alpine
zone in the Bolivian Andes do not afford much indication of the
specialization of the flora. The species, however, are usually
very local. Those comprising the Conway collection are peculiar
to the New World and all but one are confined to South America ;
the exception is Lobelia nana, which extends northward into
Mexico. Of the thirty-one alpine species which are certainly
identified, eight are found only in the Bolivian Andes, eleven
extend northward into Peru, two to Ecuador, six to Venezuela
or Colombia, and three are common to the whole length of the
Andes.

It has already been mentioned that two of Conway's plants
are from an elevation of 18,700 ft. In addition to these, six
others are from an elevation of 18,000 ft. or upwards, viz. :
Saxifraga Cordillerarum, Presl, var. trigyna, Engl., Valericna
nivalis, Wedd., Werneria dactylophylla, Sch.-Bip., W. Man-
doniana, Wedd., W. pygmaa, Gill. ?, and a species of Draba.

RaNUNCULACES.

ANEMONE IntEGRIFoLIA, H. B. K. ex DC. Syst. Veg. i. 217;
Wedd. Chloris Andina, ii. t. 83 A. Hepatica? integrifolia, DC.
Syst. Veg. i. 217; H. B. K. Nov. Gen. et Sp. v. 40. Hamadryas
andicola, Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 137.

* All but three of the genera considered in the table relating to Conway's
collection are represented above 14,000 ft.

84 MESSRS. HEMSLEY AND PEARSON ON

37. Near top of Huallata Pass, 14,110 ft. 65. The Puna. ~

“ Common fuel-moss.”’
Andes of Bolivia and Peru, 9000-17,000 ft.

CRUCIFERE.

DraBa aFFrinis, Hook. f. Fl. Antarct. 235?
Near Rocktooth Camp, Mount Sorata, about 16,000 ft.
The specimen is too poor to be certainly identified.

VIOLACES.

Viora Pyamza, Juss. ex Poir. in Lam. Encycl. Méth. vii.
630; Wedd. Chioris Andina, ii. t. 87 B.

38. Near the top of Huallata Pass, 14,110 ft.

Andes of Bolivia and Peru, above 12,000 ft.

CARYOPHYLLACES.

CERASTIUM MuCRONATUM, Wedd. in Ann. Sc. Nat. Sér. V. 1.
(1864) 294.

6. Llimani, Camp 3, 16,500 ft.

Andes of Bolivia and Peru.

HYPERICACER.

HyYpericuM THESIJFOLIUM, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. et Sp. v. 192.
H. silenoides (non Juss.), H. indecorum, H. tarquense, H. multi-
florum, H. uliginosum, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. et Sp. v. 191 et sqq-

48. High up on the south side of Huallata Pass; about
14,000 ft.

Andes, from 5000 to 14,000 ft.

MALVACES.

MALVASTRUM FLABELLATUM, Wedd. Chloris Andina, ii. 281.

35. On ascent from Hiska Hankafia to Rocktooth Camp at
about 18,700 ft.

Andes of Bolivia above 14,000 ft.

GERANIACER.

Eropium cicurarium, L’Hérit. ex Ait. Hort. Kew, ed. 1, il.
414. Geranium cicutarium, Linn. Sp. Pl. 680.
63. La Paz racecourse. 18. Umapusa, 14,270 ft.

PLANTS FROM THE BOLIVIAN ANDES. 85

From the Himalayas westwards through the Mediterranean

region to Britain; from Vancouver Island southwards through

the Rocky Mountains and the Andes to the Falkland Islands
(apparently introduced into America).

Oxais LororpEs, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. et Sp. v. 241. O- medi-
caginea, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. et Sp. v. 241; Hook. Ic. Pl. vii.
t. 661. O. pichinchensis, Benth. Pl. Hartweg. 166.

46. High up on south side of Huallata Pass.

Andes, from Venezuela to Bolivia, ascending to 12,000 ft.

LEGUMINOSZ.
ADESMIA SPINOSISSIMA, Meyen, Reise um die Erde, ii. 27.
54. Hiska Hankaia and neighbourhood.
The same plant was collected by Mandon (No. 728) in the
Bolivian Andes at about 13,000 ft.

ASTRAGALUS UNIFLORUS, DC. Astragalogia, 243, t. 50.
39. Near top of Huallata Pass, 14,110 ft.
Andes of Peru and Bolivia.

Mepicaco penticunata, Willd. Sp. Pl. ii. 1414.

64. La Paz, on the racecourse.

Europe, Canary Islands, Mediterranean region, Abyssinia,
N.W. India and Central Asia, China, and Japan; introduced

into America.

Lupinvs sp.
9. Illimani, near 1st Camp, 14,000 ft.

SAX(FRAGACER.

Saxrrraca Corprnterarum, Presl, Relig. Henk. ii. 55, var.
TRIGYNA, Engler, Monogr. Saxifr.184. 8. trigyna, Rémy, in Ann.
Se. Nat. Sér. IIL. viii. (1847) 235; Wedd. Chloris Andina, 1.
213 (a only).

Near Rocktooth Camp, about 18,000 ft.

Bolivian Andes, to the highest limits of phanerogamic
vegetation.

LoasacEz.

BLuMENBACHIA caugurteNsis, Hook. f. Bot. Mag. t. 6143.
Loasa chuquitensis, AMeyen, Reise um die Erde, i. 483 (note**).

23. Frasciya, 15,000 ft.

Peruvian and Bolivian Andes.

386 MESSRS. HEMSLEY AND PEARSON ON

CacTACES.
EcnuInocactus sp.

16. Umapusa, 14,270 ft. Specimen insufficient to determine
the species.

U MBELLIFER.E.

AZORELLA’ DIAPENSIOIDES, A. Gray, Bot. U.S. Expl. Evpea. i.
702; Wedd. Chloris Andina, ii. 190. A. glabra, Wedd. loc. ert.
t. 67 A.

65. Vilahaque Hill, about 14,500 ft.

The High Andes of Bolivia and Peru.

VALERIANACEX.

VALERIANA NIVALIS, Wedd. Chloris Andina, ii. t. 48 A.

34. On ascent from Hiska Hankana to Rocktooth Camp.
Common about 18,000 ft. 52. Puna.

The Bolivian Andes at the snow-limit.

CoMPosiTs.

ASTER LIMNOPHILUS, Hemsl. & H. H. W. Pearson. Erigeron
frigidum, Wedd. Chloris Andina, i. 231 (non Boiss.). ¥. limno-
philus, Sch.-Bip. Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. xii. (1865) 81.

Bottvia, La Paz, 16,400 ft., Mandon, 225, 226; Hiska Han-
kafia, 16,600 ft., Conway, 28; Andes of Yungas, 14,000-
15,000 ft., Pearce.

BAcCHARIS GENISTELLOIDES, Pers. Syn. ii. 425; Mart. Fil.
Bras. vi. pt. 3; Var. typica, Hook. Bot. Misc. ii. (1831) t. 94.
Conyza genistelloides, Lam. Encycl. Méth. ii. 93. Molina
reticulata, Lessing, Linnea, vi. 142.

8. Illimani, near 1st Camp, at 14,000 ft.

Between 14,000 and 15,000 ft. on the Andes from Bolivia to
Colombia.

BaccHARIS SUBPENNINERVIS, Sch.-Bip. in Linnea, XXXI\V.
(1865-66) 532.

10. [llimani, near 1st Camp, at 14,000 ft.

Andes from Bolivia to Peru.

Baccwaris auetna, Wedd. Chloris Andina, i. 168, t. 28 (?).
24. Frasciya, about 15,000 ft.

Baccuarts Micropuyi.a, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. et Sp. iv. 59
B. Incarum, Wedd. Chloris Andina, i. t. 29.

PLANTS FROM THE BOLIVIAN ANDES. 87

11. Ulimani, near 1st Camp, at 14,000 ft.
Andes, from Venezuela to Bolivia, ascending to 14,000 ft.

ErteEron Brirrontanum, Rusby, in Mem. Torr. Bot. Club, iii
No. 3 (1893), 54.

36. Hiska Hankaiia. 44. High up on the S. side of Huallata
Pass.

Bolivian Andes.

SENECIO ADENOPHYLLOIDES, Sch.-Bip. in Bonplandia, iv.
(1856) 55.

4. Iimani, on moraine, at about 16,000 ft.

Andes of Bolivia and Peru at 13,000 ft., and above.

Senecro sp. (cf. S. ptneartFrorius, Poepp.).
25. Frasciya, at about 15,000 ft.
The same plant was collected at Culluy by Matthews (610).

SENECIO sp.
13. Illimani, near 1st Camp, at 14,000 ft.

WERNERIA DACTYLOPHYLLA, Sch.-Bip. in Bonplandia, wv.
(1856) 55; Wedd. Chloris Andina, i. 87.

32. On ascent from Hiska Hankaiia to Rocktooth Camp, at
about 18,000 ft.

Andes of Bolivia and Peru at high levels.

Wernerta Manponrana, Wedd. in Bull. Soc. Bot. France,
xii. (1865) 80.

29, 30, 81. On ascent from Hiska Hankana to Rocktooth
Camp, at about 18,000 ft.

Mt. Sorata.

Wernerta pram ma, Gill. ex Hook. Journ. Bot. iii. (1841) 348 ;
Wedd. Chloris Andina, i. 84, t. 16 B.

21. Umapusa, 14,270 ft. -

Alpine region of the Andes from Venezuela to Chili.

Wervenia prema, Gill. ?
“About 18,000 ft.” _ —
The specimen is too meagre for certain identification.

Wernenrta nererozosa, Wedd. Chloris Andina, i. 88, t. 16 A?

51. Puna. , cs
Material too small and immature for certain identification.

$8 MESSRS. HEMSLEY AND PEARSON ON

BanRNADESIA POLYACANTHA, Wedd. Chloris Andina, i. 18, t.1 A.
40. On the way down towards Sorata.
Andes of Ecuador and Bolivia, between 8000 and 11,000 ft.

PEREZIA CERULESCENS, Wedd. Chloris Andina, 1. 39, t. 10 A.

2. Illimani, near Ist Camp at 14,000 ft. 56. Hiska
Hankana and neighbourhood, at about 16,000 ft.

Andes of Peru and Bolivia, from 13,000 ft.

Hyvocna@rts sesstrirtora, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. et Sp. iv. 2.
Oreophila sessiliflora, D. Don, in Trans. Linn. Soc. xvi. (1880)
178. Achyrophorus sessiliflorus, DC. Prodr. vii. 95.

55. Hiska Hankafia and neighbourhood. 61. South slope of
Huallata Pass.

Alpine region of the Andes, from Colombia to Bolivia.

CAMPANULACESR.

Lopeia nana, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. et Sp. iii. 817, t. 272;
Wedd. Chloris Andina, ii. 13, t. 46 A.

45. High up on 8. side of Huallata Pass. 59. Hiska Hankana
and neighbourhood. 60. Theodolite station 6, Puna, near
Achacache. 59 and 60 are stoloniferous.

Mexico and the Bolivian Andes.

CENTROPOGON sp.
42. On the way down towards Sorata.

VACCINIACER.

VACCINIUM PENEOIDES, H. B. K. Nov. Gen. et Sp. iii. 264;
Wedd. Chloris Andina, ii. 178, t. 73 A.
7. Ilhmani, Camp 3, 16,720 ft.
Andes, from Venezuela to Bolivia, from 9000 ft. to the snow-
limit.
PLUMBAGINACER.

PLUMBAGO SCANDENS, Lina. Sp. Pl. ed. 2. 215; H. B. K. Nov.
Gen. et Sp. ii. 220; Mart. Fl. Bras. vi. part 4, p. 165, t. 46. f. 2+

43 & 44. On the way down towards Sorata.

Widely distributed in the West Indies and Tropical America
from sea-level to about 9000 ft. in the Andes.

PLANTS FROM THE BOLIVIAN ANDES. 89

GENTIANACES.
Gentrana sepironia, H. B. K. Nov. Gea. et Sp. 173, t. 225;
Wedd. Chloris Andina, ii. 73, t. 52 B.
1. Illimani, near Ist Camp, at about 14,000 ft. 20 and 22.
Umapusa, at about 14,500 ft. 50. Puna.
Andes from Colombia to Chili; very common between 10,000
and 17,000 ft.
BoRAGINES.
Erirricuium sp. (cf. E. prammum, Wedd. Chloris Andina,
ii. 89).
62. Southern slope of Huallata Pass.
The same plant was collected in the subalpine region of Sorata
by Mandon (No. 383).
SoLANACEA,
Sonanum PAaLLipuM, Rusby, in Mem. Torr. Bot. Clud, iv. (1895)
228.
On the way down towards Sorata.
Bolivian Andes between 8000 and 10,000 ft.

ScROPHULARIACEE.

CaLcroLaRIaA DEFLEXA, Ruiz & Pav. Fl. Per. i. 18, t. 305.
Fagelia deflexa, O. Kuntze, Rev. Gen. Pl. i. 459; Rusby, in
Mem. Torr. Bot. Club, vi. (1896) 93.

41. On the way down towards Sorata.

Misutvs sp. (¢f. M. turevs, Linn. Pl. ed. 2. 884).
57. Hiska Hankaiia and neighbourhood, at about 16,000 ft.
The single specimen is too poor for satisfactory determination.

Ovrisra muscosa, Benth. in DC. Prodr. x. 493; Wedd. Chloris
Andina, ii. 117, t. GOA.

26. Hiska Hankafia at about 16,500 ft.

Andes from Pichincha to Sorata at 14,000 ft. and upwards.

LaBIATE.

Bysrropoaon canus, Benth. Lab. 326.

12. Hlimani, near 1st Camp, at 14,000 ft.

Andes from Venezuela to Bolivia.

Micromerta porrvrana, Benth. Lab. 731; Wedd. Chloris
Andina, ii. 149, t. 63 B.

3. Illimani, near 1st Camp, at 14,000 ft.

Andes of Peru and Bolivia, from 9000 to 14,000 ft.

90 MR. G. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

AMARYLLIDACER

BomaREA GLaucescens, Baker, in Journ. Bot. xx. (1882) 201.
5. Illimani, Camp 8, at about 16,700 ft.
Alpine region of the Andes of Ecuador, Peru, and Bolivia.

BoMAREA GLAUCESCENS, var. PUBERULA, Baker, loc. cit.
14. Illimani, about 11,500 ft., just below Atahuaillani.
Subalpine region of the Andes of Peru and Bolivia. ,

GRAMINE®.

Deyeuxra auacianis, Wedd. in Bull. Soc. Bot. Fr. xxii. (1875)
178.

33. On the ascent from Hiska Hankafia to Rocktooth Camp,
at about 18,700 ft.

The Bolivian Andes at 16,000 ft. and upwards.

(It is not certain that the leaves and inflorescences really

belong to the same plant, and therefore some doubt attaches
to this determination.)

Redescriptions of Berkeley’s Types of Fungi.—Part II. By
Grorce Massez, F.L.S., Principal Assistant (Cryptogams),
Herbarium, Royal Gardens, Kew.

[Read 2nd May, 1901.]
(Prates 4 & 5.)

aE following is a continuation, on the same plan, of the work
commenced in this Journal, vol. xxxi. p. 462, and includes all the
species of Discomycetes and Hysteriacee, of which type speci-
mens exist at present in the Kew Herbarium.

PEzIza ELAPHINES, Berk. § Broome, in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.
Ser. IV. vii. (1871) p. 434, tab. 19. f. 18.

Gregarious, sessile, base somewhat narrowed, subglobose and
closed, then expanding and becoming saucer-shaped, about 4 mm.
diameter; disc pale grey, externally pale buff, margin paler,
everywhere covered with cylindrical, obtuse, continuous or sep-
tate, brownish hairs, which are parallel at the margin, 30-70 x
5-6»; asci narrowly cylindric-clavate, base stout, apex slightly
narrowed, and the pore blue with iodine, about 50 x 6»; spores
8, irregularly 2-seriate, continuous, hyaline, narrowly cylindrical,

BERKELEY’S TYPES OF FUNGI. 91

ends rather acute, straight or slightly curved, 8-10 x 1°5-2
paraphyses slender, hyaline, tips not thickened.

Mollisia elaphines, Gillet, Champ. Fr. Disc. p. 181; Phillips,
Brit. Dise. 179.

Pseudohelotium elaphines, Sace. Syll. n. 1257.

Dasyseypha elaphines, Massee, British Fungus-Flora, iv. 366.

Exsice. Cooke, Fung. Brit. Exs. n. 659; Rabeuh. Fung. Eur.
n. 1813 (the specimens furnished by Broome).

On dead wood. England, France.

Under a low power the outside of the ascophore looks as if
dusted with saccharine granules, as described by Berkeley; but
when seen under a power of 400 diameters, the apparent granu-
lation is seen to consist of the obtuse tips of the short hairs with
which the outside is covered. During expansion of the ascophore,
the hairs are often arranged in vertical lines.

Peziza Tuozeru, Berk. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xviii. (1881)
p. 383. (PL. 4. figs. 1 & 2.)

Globose and closed at first, then expanding until plane, margin
raised permanently, sessile or narrowed into a very short stem-
like base, 1-2 mm. across, rather flesby ; dise brown, externally
paler, glabrous, but with delicate wrinkles radiating from the
point of attachment ; asci cylindrical, apex rounded, 260 x 16»;
spores 8, obliquely 1-serrate, hyaliae, continuous, often 1-2-
guttulate, when mature minutely warted or rugulose, elliptical,
ends narrowed, and usually but not always furnished with a
small, smooth, blunt apiculus, 24-28 x 13-14 »; paraphyses
rather stout, very slightly thickened at the tip, substance of
ascophore parenchymatous throughout, cortical cells largest.

Humaria Thozetii, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 569.

On Nepenthes: Australia ( Thozet, n. 934). On wood: Upper
Hunter River, New South Wales (Carter).

Peziza Caruicuant, Berk. in herb. (Pl. 4. fig. 32.)

Scattered or cespitose, stipitate, concave, then planeandslightly
margined, eventually slightly concave and immarginate, up to 1°5
mm. across; dise blackish-brown when dry, exteruaily paler, gla-
brous ; cortex parenchymatous, cells irregular, small, running out
into densely packed, parallel, septate hyphzx at the margin; stem
15-2 wm. long, slender, often slightly curved, brown, slightly
thickened and minutely downy at the very base; asci clavate,
apex slightly narrowed, pore blue with iodine, base slender,

92 MR. G. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

about 115 x 10; spores 8, irregularly 2-seriate, cylindrical or
fusiform, ends acute, sometimes widest above the middle and
becoming clavato-fusiform, often slightly curved, hyaline, smooth,
continuous, often guttulate, 24-28 x 5; paraphyses slender,
numerous, tips very slightly clavate, brown, agglutinated to-

gether.
Hymenoscypha Carmichaeli, Phillips, in Grevillea, xix. (1891)
p- 106.

Phialea Carmichaeli, Sace. Syll. x. n. 4499.

Helotium Carmichaeli, Massee, Brit. Fung.-F]. iv. p. 250.

On decayed wood and bark. Appin, Scotland (Carmichael).

The colour given is that of the dried specimen, and may require
modification when fresh material is examined.

Peziza protrusa, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in Grevillea, iii. (1875)
p: 159; Journ. Mycol. vi. (1891) p. 179, pl. 7. ff. 8-11 (the asci
are represented too broad).

Gregarious, rarely crowded, hypopbyllous, at first subglobose
and surrounded by the torn epidermis, at length becoming super-
ficial and almost plane, about 0°5 mm. across, margin sometimes
slightly flexuous ; disc whitish, margin and outside darker, sub-
stance thin and soft ; cortex and margin formed of rows of large,
coloured celJs which are biggest at the periphery ; asci cylindric-
clavate, apex slightly narrowed, and the minute pore blue with
iodine, 50-60 x 5-6»; spores irregularly 2-seriate, continuous,
hyaline, smooth, straight, narrowly cylindrical, or often inclined
to be clavate, 5-7 x 15 «; paraphyses very delicate, filiform.

Pseudopeziza protrusa, Rehm, Ascom. n. 310; Sace. Syll. viil-
n. 2980.

Purenopeziza protrusa, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 1503.

Exsicc. Ellis, N. Am. Fung. n. 148; Thiimen, Myc. Univ.
n. 519; Rehm, Ascom. n. 310.

On the underside of dead leaves of Magnolia glouca. Lower
Carolina (Curtis, nn. 1194 & 1195); Newfield, N. J. (Ellis,
n. 2148).

Erumpent, dot-like, here and there surrounded by the cuticle,
externally granulated, chestnut, within concave, white; mouth
flexuous (Berk. & Curt.).

Peziza Vectis, Berk. & Broome, in Ann. §& Mag. Nat. Hist.
Ser. ITI. vii. (1861) p- 449.

Scattered or gregarious, superficial, minute, rarely exceeding

BERKELEY'S TYPES OF FUNGI. 93

x mm. across; when young subglobose and closed, then becoming
hemispherical ; disc pallid or pale grey, externally blackish-brown,
and furnished, especially at the margin, with rigid, dark brown
hyphe 80-50 x 5-6 «3; excipulum formed of slender, interwoven
hyphe; asci clavate, apex somewhat narrowed, not blue with
iodine, base stout, short, sometimes oblique, 60-65 x 8-9;
spores 8, irregularly 2-seriate, hyaline, continuous at first, be-
coming distinctly 3-septate at maturity, narrowly fusiform, ends
acute, often slightly curved, 24-26 x 2°5-3y; paraphyses
slender, very slightly thickened upwards.

Pirottea Vectis, Sacc. Syll. viii. n. 1605; Phillips, Brit. Disc.
p. 284, pl. 8. f. 52.

Echinella Vectis, Massee, Brit. Fung.-Flora, iv. p. 304.

On dead stem of Centaurea nigra. Ryde, I. of Wight (Bloxam,
n. 344).

The present species belongs to the genus Echinelia, established
in Fungus-Flora, iv. p. 304. This genus is clearly separated
from Pirottea by the septate spores, and from £rined/a in not
having lanceolate paraphyses.

For some reason Phillips—in Brit. Discom. p. 24—placed
this species in Saccardo’s genus Pirottea, which is characterized
by having continuous spores. Phillips translates Saccardo’s
generic character, and says “ sporidia continuous ”’; then, in the
specific diagnosis of his only species, says “ sporidia 1~3-septate.””
In the Sylloge, viii. n. 16U5, Saccardo has retained the present
Species in his genus Pirotte@a, and copies the description given
by Phillips ; but at the same time attempts to reconcile the
anomaly of placing a species having septate spores in a genus
characterized by continuous spores, as follows, “ sporidiis (spurie),
1-3-septatis.”

Peziza nitipuLa, Berk. § Broome, in Ann. § Mag. Nat.
Hist. Ser. IL. vii. (1861) p. 182. (Pl. 4. figs. 28, 29.)

Scattered, stipitate, subglobose,, and closed; then becoming
cup-shaped, often irregular and nearly plane, pale tan, rather
firm, externally very delicately powdered with glistening meal,
2-1 mm. broad and high ; stem short, equal, coloured like the
ascophore ; hypothecium and excipulum minutely parenchy-
matous ; cortical cells small, irregularly hexagonal, elongated in
the direction from stem to margin, almost hyaline; asct smal],
narrowly cylindric-clavate ; apex slightly narrowed and not blue

LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. I

94 MR. G. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

with iodine, base short, stout, about 50 x 5-6; spores 8
irregularly 2-seriate, hyaline, sinooth, continuous (permanently ?)
straight or curved, narrowly fusiform ; ends acute, 7-11 x 25h
paraphyses hyaline, slender, very slightly thickened at the tip.

Hymenoscypha nitidula, Phillips, Brit. Dise. p. 142.

Phialea nitidula, Sacc. Syll. vii. n. 1115.

Helotium nitidulum, Massee, Brit. Fung.-Fl. iv. p. 263.

On dead leaves of Aira cespitosa. England.

There are indications of the spores being 1-septate at maturity,
but I am not certain on this point. Spores often curved or
rather irregularly crooked.

Peziza FURFURIPES, Berk. §& M. A. Curt. in herb. (PI. 4.
figs. 30, 31.)

Usually in small, crowded clusters, rarely scattered, stipitate,
closed and piriform at first, then expanding until almost plane,
but the extreme margin persistently raised, up to 1 mm. across
and 15 mm. high, entirely brown (when dry), glabrous, passing
gradually into the stem, which is narrowed downwards and
covered with very minute fascicles of hyphe, which give it a
scurfy appearance ; cortex formed of slender, septate, parallel
hypbe which run from base to margin; asci cylindrical, apex
rounded, not blue with iodine; pedicel long, slender, about 110
x 8; spores 8, 1-seriate, hyaline, smooth, globose or nearly 80,
5-6 » diameter, or 5-6 xX 4m; paraphyses slender, numerous,
hyaline, not at all or very slightly thickened upwards.

Phialea furfuripes, Phillips, in Grevillea, xix. (1891) p. 733
Sace. Syll. x. n. 4500.

On rotten wood. Venezuela.

The spores appear to be perfectly globose when quite
mature.

Prziza Srraminum, Berk. & Broome, in Ann. & Mag. Nat.
Hist. ser. 11. vii. (1851) p. 182.

Crowded or scattered, sessile but attached by a central point,
hemispherical, then expanding, the margin remaining slightly
incurved, up to 4 mm. across, rather fleshy; disc pale yellow or
with a tinge of pink, externally glabrous but covered with crystals
of oxalate of lime; excipulum parenchymatous, cells minute 3
cortex consisting of parallel rows of hyphe, which pass into
short, obtuse, parallel rows of hairs at the margin ; asci narrowly

BERKELEY’S TYPES OF FUNGI. 95

clavate, apex narrowed, not blue with iodine; spores 8, irre-
gularly 2-seriate, narrowly fusiform, straight or very slightly
curved, smooth, hyaline, for a long time continuous, finally
1-septate, 6-8 X15 4; paraphyses slender, very slightly clavate
hyaline.

Mollisia stramineum, Phillips, Brit. Disc. p. 196; Massce,
Brit. Fungus-Flora, iv. p. 215.

Pseudohelotium stramineum, Sace. Syll. n. 1247.

Perfectly glabrous, but having a pulverulent appearance,
especially when dry. I followed Phillips in placing this species
in the genus Mollisia in Fungus-Flora, iv. p. 215, but I now
consider it to be a true Helotium.

Peziza Ancuert, Berk. in Hook.f. Fl. Tasm. ii. p. 274 (1860).
(Pl. 5. fig. 21.)

Scattered or gregarious, 3~8 mm. across, slightly concave, then
often plano-convex and umbilicate, margin often undulate,
glabrous, sessile but somewhat narrowed to a broadish point of
attachment; disc deep crimson, outside whitish with just a tinge
of rose-colour, margin somewhat raised when dry ; asci narrowly
cylindrical, apex rounded, not blue with iodine, 160 x 10, 8-
Spored; spores 1-seriate, perfectly globose, smooth, hyaline, 8
diam. ; paraphyses filiform, apex curved. Hypothecium formed
of small-celled parenchymatous tissue, the cells gradually be-
coming larger towards the exterior.

Barlea? Archeri, Sacc. Syll. x. n. 4478.

On dead leaves, twigs, &c., lying on the ground, also on the
naked ground. Tasmania. Specimens since received at Kew
from Tasmania, communicated by Rodway, n. 686, are identical
with Berkeley’s type.

Saccardo has placed the present species in the genus Barlea
with a query, but this position is quite correct ; the tomentose
exterior mentioned by Berkeley only refers to a white tomentum
Sometimes present at the point of attachment; the exterior ot
the ascophore is absolutely glabrous.

Prziza ceratina, Berk. in Hook. f. Fl. Tasm. ii. p. 275 (1860).
Phialea ceratina, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 1102.
On leaves of Eucalyptus. Tasmania (Archer).
This species proves to be identical with Helotium virgultorum,
Karsten.
I 9

oo“

96 MR. G. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

Prziza BrsstaEeNa, Berk. in Hook. f. Fl. Tasm.ii. p. 275 (1860).
Phialea byssogena, Sace. Syl. vill. n, 1104.

On fallen branches. Tasmania (Archer).

This species is identical with Helotium aureum, Pers.

Preziza (Moxutsta) ArunpInart®, Berk. & WM. A. Curt. Syn.
Dise. Fung. of U. States, in Bull. Buff. Soc. Nat. Sc. (1875)
p. 297; Sace. Syll. viii. n. 1517.

Scattered or gregarious, superficial, closed and subglobose at
first, then becoming almost plane, margin entire, more or less
raised when dry, glabrous, 4-2 mm. across ; dise pallid, externally
pitch-brown ; hypothecium and excipulum formed of slender,
interlaced hyphx, which gradually pass towards the cortex into
rows of olive-brown cells, which increase in size as they approach
the periphery and margin; asci clavate, apex narrowed, the
minute apical pore blue with iodine, about 110x103 spores
irregularly 2-seriate, hyaline, fusiform, ends acuminate, 3-sep-
tate, 36-40 x5; paraphyses numerous, filiform, tips not at all
thickened.

Pyrenopeziza Arundinaria, Sace. Syll. viti. n. 1517.

Exvsiec. Rav. Fung. Carol. fase. iii. n. 38.

On culms of Arundinaria. Carolina (Curtis).

The present species is a typical species of Belonidium, and
will stand as B. ARuNDINARI&. Saccardo’s genus Belonium, to
which the present technically belongs, cannot stand, the distinc-
tions from Montagne’s Belonidium being too flimsy, and not
even constant. The minute ascophores are attached by a central
point, and readily fall away at maturity, leaving a minute, dark,
circular patch on the substratum caused by the coloured hyphe.
Belonidium pullum, Phil. & Keith, is closely allied to the present,

differing in the somewhat shorter spores having the ends acute,
and not acuminate.

Peziza (Monrtsta) MILroPHTHALAMA, Berk. & M. A. Curt.
in Grevillea, ili. (1875) p. 158.

Erumpent ; clustered or solitary, rather fleshy ; disc plane frum
the first, pallid or pale primrose-yellow ; margin and externally
blackish, glabrous, ‘5-1 mm. diameter; asci cylindric-clavate,
subsessile, apex slightly narrowed and thickened, pore pale blue
with iodine, 55-60 x 6 »; spores 8, obliquely 1-seriate, byaline,
continuous, very narrowly clavate, 7 -SX 2p; paraphyses very

BERKELEY'S TYPES OF FUNGI. 97

slender, not thickened at the apex; cortex very dense, formed of
blackish hexagonal cells 14-16 diameter, becoming smaller
towards the margin.

Mollisia miltophthalama, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 1885,

On dead branches of Cornus flavida. S. Carolina (Ravenel,
n. 2474),

Berkeley says ‘“‘hymenium vermillion”; but in the fairly
abundant type-material in the Kew Herbarium f find it as
described above, and it is difficult to conceive that it could ever
have been red.

Peziza (Mottista) ontvaceo-LuTeA, Berk. in Grevillea, iv.
(1875) p. 159. (PI. 5. figs. 19, 20.)

Ascophore erumpent, then becoming quite superficial and
attached by a small point, remaining more or less concave,
glabrous, externally blackish-olive; dise pale yellow, 3-3 mm.
across ; asci cylindric-clavate, apex slightly narrowed, pore blue
with iodine, pedicel very short, 50-60 x 7-8 ; spores 8, irregu-
larly 2-seriate, continuous, hyaline, cylindric-fusiform, straight,
14-17 x 8-3°5 w ; paraphyses filiform.

Mollisia olivaceo-lutea, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 1373 (1889).

On dead leaves. Lower Caroliua (Ravenel, un. 1204).

This is not a good Mollisia ; the cortex consists of sparsely
septate, parallel hyphw of a dark colour radiating from base to
margin, where they become paler; a structure agreeing with that
of Pseudopeziza, in which genus the species should henceforth be
placed.

Peziza (Moxtista) exiprenua, Berk. & UM. A, Curt. in
Grevillea, iii. (1875) p- 158. (Pl. 4. figs. 26, 27.)

Gregarious, discoid, and with a very minutely raised margin
when moist, thin, soft, and somewhat gelatinous ; when dry the
margin is raised and wavy, and the substance rigid, about + mm.
across; glabrous, disc yellow-rufous, becoming dingy purple-
brown or blackish when dry ; hypothecium and excipulum
minutely parenchymatous, cortical cells 5-8 diameter ; a
narrowly clavate, apex narrowed, not blue with iodine, pedicel
slender, about 45 x6 3 spores 8, oblig uely 1-seriate, continuous,
hyaline, narrowly elliptic-oblong, 5-6 X 19 p ; paraphyses slender,
tips clavate, or in some instances scarcely thickened.

Pezizella exidiella, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 1200.

98 MR. G. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

On branches of Cornus Florida. Lower Carolina (Curtis,
n. 2474).

Gregarious, regular, yellow-rufous (Berk. & M. A, Curt.).

The present species isa typical Ordilia, and will stand as
QO. EXIDIELLA.

Peziza (Monrista) EustEGLEFoRMIS, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in
Grevillea, iti. (1875) p. 158. (PI. 4. figs. 20, 21.)

Gregarious, subglobose and closed at first, soon becoming
almost or quite plane, attached by a central point, and springing
from a blackish patch of mycelium not more effused than the
diameter of the ascophore; externally pitch-brown, disc pallid,
about ? mm. across; hypothecium and excipulum formed of
interwoven hyphe, which pass into dark-brown cortical cells, and
run out at the margin into 1-2-septate, brown, obtuse, parallel
hyphe, 40-60 p long, and forming a dense fringe ; asci narrowly
clavate, tapering below into a slender pedicel, apex narrowed,
pore blue with iodine, about 180x123; spores 8, irregularly 2-
seriate, hyaline, narrowly elliptical, ends tapering, 3-septate,
28-31 x4-5 4; paraphyses numerous, filiform, very slightly
thickened at the tips.

Belonium ? eustegieforme, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 2042.

Evwsice. Rav. Fung. Amer. n. 310; Ellis, N. Amer. Fung. n. 668.

On culms of <Arundinaria macrosperma. Lower Carolina
(Curtis, n. 1023).

Prziza (Montista) attieata, Berk. § Broome, in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xiv. (1875) p. 107. (PI. 4. fig. 25.)

Gregarious or crowded, sessile and attached by a broad base,
at first globose and closed, gradually expanding until plane, often
irregular when crowded, rather fleshy, honey-colour, quite
glabrous, up to 1:5 mm. across; entirely parenchymatous, cells
small; asci cylindrical, apex rounded, not blue with iodine,
narrowed rather abruptly into a short, slender pedicel, about 110
x9-10; spores 8, obliquely 1-seriate, hyaline, smooth ellip-
tical, ends obtuse, often 2-guttulate, 10-13 x 6-7 je3 paraphyses
slender, often curved, but not thickened at the apex.

Pseudohelotium alligatum, Sacc. Syll. viii. n. 1258.

On dead leaves. Peradeniya, Ceylon (Thwaites, n. 112.)

Sometimes the ascophore is surrounded by a whitish, narrow
zone of mycelium, which springs from the basal cortical cells;

BERKELEY'S TYPES OF FUNGI. 99

at other times this structure is entirely absent. Externally and
the margin quite glabrous, the whitish pulverulent external
appearance noted by Berkeley being due to the collapse of the
external cells during drying. Thefungus is a true Mollisia, and
will stand as MoLLISIA ALLIGATA.

Peztza (Mountsta) PERISTOMIALIS, Berk. § Broome, in Ann. §
Mag. Nat. Hist. Ser. U1. xviii. (1856) p. 126, pl. 5. fig. 32.

Ascophore subcylindrical, base somewhat narrowed, solid,
glabrous except the margin, which is surrounded by 10-18,
spreading, white, acuminate teeth, each consisting of a fascicle
of slender hyphe; 25-35 p long, by 8-10 » broad at the base,
whitish; dise plane, about 4 mm. high, and not quite so much
across ; hypothecium and excipulum composed of aseptate,
hyaline hyphe very intricately interwoven ; the cortex is similar,
and the hyphe run out to form the marginal teeth ; asci broadly
clavate or fusoid, widest portion sometimes above, sometimes
below the middle, apex narrowed, base stout, about 85-90x
124; spores obliquely 2-seriate, smooth, hyaline, narrowly
elliptical or sometimes almost eylindrical, ends rather acute,
straight or very slightly curved, at first multiguttulate, then
distinetly 3-septate, 30-85 x 5 «; paraphyses absent.

Mollisia peristomialis, Phillips, Brit. Disc. p. 201, pl. 6. f. 37.

Cyathicula peristomialis, Sacc. Syll. viii. n. 1284; Massee, Brit.
Fung.-Fl. iv. p. 273 (peristomalis).

On dead bark of holly. England. ;

A most exquisite object under a moderate magnifier, resembling
some Actinia in miniature (Berk. g Broome).

Gregarious, subglobose, and closed at first, then becoming
elongate and more or less cylindrical, the base often slightly
narrowed, but constantly sessile, apex truncate ; disc not
depressed, surrounded by acute, spreading teeth like the peri-
stome of a moss. Allied to the genus Belonidium in the 3-
septate spores, but the sum of characters point to the genus
Cyathicula.

Prziza (Montista) apicatts, Berk. f Broome, in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xiv. (1875) p. 106. (PI. 4. figs. 23-24.)

Solitary, or usually in clusters of 2-4, sessile, subglobose and
closed when young, then cup-shaped, often irregular from lateral
pressure, j-3 mm. across, pale orange ; externally very minutely
pulverulent, due to the free ends of the parallel rows of hyphx

100 MR. G. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

forming the cortex; asci narrowly clavate, pedicel slender, 70-
80 x 8 p, apex slightly narrowed, not blue with iodine ; spores 8,
1-seriate, hyaline, smooth, globose, 3°5-4 diameter; paraphyses
filiform, septate, not thickened at the tips.

Growing in the axils of the leaves at the tips of the shoots of
Macromitrium sulcatum, Brid. Ceylon (Thwaites, n. 1219).

The present distinct species will in future be known as Motui-
SIELLA APICALIS.

Peziza (Morrista) ANDRopoGonts, Berk. & I. A. Curt. in
Grevillea, iii. (1875) p. 158. (Pl. 4. fig. 19.)

Scattered or gregarious, at first subglobose and closed, gradu-
ally expanding until quite plane, attached by a central point;
externally blackish, glabrous; disc yellowish-bay, 3-7 mm. across;
hypothecium and excipulum formed of delicate, interwoven
hyphe, running out into a dark-coloured cortex of parallel cells ;
asci clavate, apex rounded, pore blue with iodine, narrowed
below into a slender pedicel, wall rather thick, about 100 x 15 p
spores 8, obliquely 2-seriate, hyaline, narrowly elliptical, ends
narrowed, 3-septate, straight or sometimes very slightly curved,
19-20 x 5-6 » ; paraphyses slender, septate, often more or less
branched, very slightly or not at all thickened at the tips.

Belonium Andropogonis, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 2035.

On dead culms of Andropogon. Lower Carolina (Curtis,
n. 5045).

This species is supposed to be represented in the following
exsiceati :—Ellis, N. Amer. Fung. n. 61; Rabenh.-Winter,
Fung. Eur. 3169; Rehm, Ascom. n. 609. The specimens are
all of American origin, and furnished by Mr. J. B. Ellis; and,
furthermore, so far as I can ascertain by careful examination,
show no trace of a Discomycete of any kind, but all agree in
having an apparently undescribed species of Schizothyrella—a

mistake which I leave to one or other of the parties concerned to
rectify.

7 Prziza (Moxuista) rracta, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in Grevillea,
iii. (1875) p. 158. (Pl. 5. figs. 22-24.)

Erumpent, scattered, gregarious, or sometimes crowded and
forming short lines, about ‘5 mm. when quite expanded, at first
globose and furnished with a minute pore, externally glabrous,
blackish-olive, dise grey ; asci cylindrical, apex narrowed, pore

BERKELEY'S TYPES OF FUNGI. 101

blue with iodine, 60-707 3; spores irregularly 2-seriate,
hyaline, smooth, very narrowly clavate, 9-12 x 2-3 jv; para-
physes very slender, tips scarcely thickened ; hypothecium and
excipulum consisting of densely interwoven hyphe, running out
into a parenchymatous cortex of brown polygonal cells 9-12 »
diam.

Pyrenopeziza fracta, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 1467.

On dead stems of Hydrangea vulgaris. Virginia (Ravenel,
n. 3332).

This species is a typical Pseudopeziza, and will stand as
P. FRACTA.

It is just possible that the spores may become septate at
maturity: there are apparent indications of a mediap septum,
but fresh material is necessary to determine the point with
certainty.

Prziza (Hymenoscypna) vrripi-aTra, Berk. § WM. A. Curt. in
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. x. (1869) p. 369. (PI. 4. figs. 33, 34.)

Soon expanded, discoid, often more or less wavy ; substance
thin, sessile; dise blackish-green with a tinge of purple, outside
similarly coloured and minutely scabrid, up to 8 mm. diameter ;
excipulum composed entirely of very thin, densely-interlaced
hyphe ; asci narrowly cylindrical, apex rounded, base slender
and often bent, about 60 x 7; spores 8, 1-seriate, narrowly
elliptic-oblong, continuous, smooth, often 2-guttulate, slightly
tinted with brown, 5-6 x 2-25; paraphyses numerous,
rather stout, cylindrical, septate, agglutinated together at the
swollen, coloured tips.

Pezicula viridi-atra, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 1308.

On rotten wood. Cuba (Wright, n. 369). .

When dry the substance is rigid; the colour blackish purple,
Which instantly dissolves when treated with dilute potassium
hydrate, giving a purple solution. The present species 18 4
typical Chlorosplenium and hence must stand as C. VIRIDI-ATRUM
(Berk. & M.A. Curt.). Probably Berkeley noticed this affinity
when he remarked “ not staining the wood.”

Prziza (Hymenoscypua) LEvcopsIs, Berk. G WM. A. Curt. in
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. x. (1869) p. 368. (Pl. 4. figs. 3, 4.)

Scattered or gregarious, stipitate, closed at first, then expand-
ing until plane and the margin often wavy and drooping,

102 MR. G. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

substance thin, rather tough and flexible, glabrous; disc pallid
lilac or pale flesh-colour, externally slightly paler, 4-7 mm.
diameter; stem almost equal, slender, glabrous, blackish,
3-4 mm. long; substance composed entirely of thin, hyaline,
closely-interwoven hyphex; asci narrowly cylindric-clavate, apex
rounded, 50X 4-5 4; spores 8, obliquely 1-seriate, hyaline, con-
tinuous, smooth, narrowly subcylindrical, often slightly curved,
5-6 x 15-21; paraphyses very slender, not thickened at the
tips.

Phialea leucopsis, Sace. Syll. vii. n. 1091.

On rotten wood. Cuba (Wright, n. 372).

Prziza xYLARIICOLA, Berk. in herb. (PI. 5. figs. 28-31.)

Ascophores in groups of 4-10 springing from a common base ;
substance tough, formed of interwoven hyphe, pale brown (when
dry), glabrous, 0°5 mm. diameter. Asci narrowly cylindrical,
octosporous, 100 x 6; spores elliptical, smooth, hyaline, 2-guttu-
late, obliquely 1-seriate, 6 x 4-4°5 4»; paraphyses filiform.

Growing in clusters on the ascigerous portion of some Xylaria.
Venezuela.

The present species, which does not appear to have been
described by Berkeley, will stand as CENANGIUM XYLARIICOLA
(Berk.).

Hetotium crocinum, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in’ Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. x. (1869) p. 369; Sace. Syll. viii. n. 909 (1889).

Gregarious or crowded, at first obconic, the disc gradually
expanding, but the margin remaining for a long time more or
Jess incurved, narrowed below into a very short, stout, stem-like
base, quite glabrous, everywhere saffron-yellow, 1-1°5 mm. across.
Asci subeylindrical, slightly narrowed at the base, apex not blue
with iodine, 110 x 10»; spores 8, 1-seriate or sometimes inclined
to be 2-seriate upwards, cylindric-fusiform, often slightly curved,
hyaline, becoming distinctly 1-septate, and sometimes slightly
constricted at the septum, 18-21 x 4-5 wp; parapbyses linear,
sometimes branched. Hy pothecium and excipulum composed of
slender, interwoven hyphex ; cortex not differentiated.

On dead twigs. Cuba ( Wright, n. 374).

I have received the same species from Mr. A. P. Morgan,
collected at Preston, Ohio; growing on Quercus.

BERKELEY'S TYPES OF FUNGI. 103

PLATYGRAPHA BIVELA, Berk. & Broome, in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xiv. (1875) p. 109.

Gregarious or scattered, immersed, covered at first by a white,
mealy veil, which is finally ruptured, forming an irregular margin
which is erect or incurved, whereas an external margin, formed
of the ruptured epidermis of the host plant, is usually revolute ;
dise brownish, often with a layer of bloom giving it a glaucous
appearance ; up to 1 mm. across, circular or irregular in outline ;
asci cylindric-clavate, apex rounded, not tinged blue with iodine,
80-85 x 10-12 4; spores 8, irregularly 2-seriate, narrowly
elliptical, or often slightly widest above the middle and inclined
to become clavate, at first hyaline, becoming pale brown at
maturity, 5-7-septate ; septa thick, 18-20 x 6-7 »; paraphyses
slender, septate, very slightly or frequently not at all thickened
at the apex.

Cryptodiscus bivelus, Sacc. Syll. viii. n. 2767.

On bark. Ceylon (Thwaites, n. 634).

The ascophores are very frequently grouped in clusters of 2-4
individuals.

PLATYG@RAPHA ASTROIDEA, Berk. § Broome, in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xiv. (1875) p. 109. (PI. 5. figs. 5, 6.)

Ascophores gregarious, immersed, covered at first by a white
mealy veil, which is at length ruptured and forms an irregnlarly
torn margin, formed of two layers ; disc reddish-brown, 1-2:5 mm.
across; asci cylindric-clavate, apex rounded and somewhat
thickened, not tinged blue with iodine, narrowed rather abruptly
into a short, slender pedicel, about 70-75 x 10-12 p; spores
irregularly 2-seriate, narrowly elliptical, ends narrowed, smooth,
hyaline at first, becoming pale brown at maturity, 3-5-septate,
15-17 x 5-6 w; paraphyses slender, septate, not thickened at the
apex, but sometimes bearing short branchlets.

Cryptodiscus astroideus, Sacc. Syll. viii. n. 2766.

Platygrapha albo-rufa, Berk. & Broome, Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xiv. (1875) p. 110.

Cryptodiscus albo-rufus, Sace. Syll. vill. n. 2765.

On bark. Peradeniya, Ceylon (Thwaites, nn. 69 & 629).

Distinguished from Platygrapha subreticulata, Berk. & Broome,
by the longer spores which finally become 5-septate. The margin
consists of two membranes : the outer, curving outwards, consists
of the ruptured epidermis of the host, which is white on its inner

104 MR. G. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

surface owing toa thin layer of the veil of the fungus adhering
to it ; the inner membrane consists of the veil proper, and stands
erect or curves inwards over the border of the disc. No trace of
gonidia present.

PLATYGRAPHA stTICTOIDES, Leighton, Lichens of Ceylon, in
Trans. Linn. Soc. xxvii. (1870) p. 180, pl. 37. £. 387. (Pl. 5.
figs. 1-4.)

Ascophores gregarious, scattered or more frequently arranged
in irregular little groups, immersed in the matrix, at first covered
by a snow-white veil, which eventually ruptures and forms an
irregularly torn persistent margin; cireular, elongated, or more
or less wavy, *5-2 mm. across; dise dark grey (when dry); asci
cylindrical, apex rounded and not at all blue with iodine, base
slenderly stipitate, 90-100 x 8,4; spores 8, obliquely 1-seriate,
elliptic-oblong, ends obtuse, smooth, 3-septate, septa thick, at
first hyaline then tinged brown, the contents tinged green,
12-14 x 6; paraphyses very slender, delicately septate, some-
times with a short branch near the apex which is not thickened.

Platygrapha subreticulata, Berk. & Broome, in Journ. Linn.
Soe., Bot. xiv. (1875) p. 109.

Cryptodiscus subreticulatus, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 2764.

On bark. Ceylon; tropical forests south of the island
(Thwaittes, nn. 628 & 630).

Leighton considered the present species to be a lichen, but
there are no gonidia, and iodine does not produce a trace of blue
coloration on the asci or other hymeaial elements. Leighton’s
type has been examined in the Leighton Lichen herbarrum
which is located at Kew. The groups of apothecia are sometimes
arranged in an irregularly reticulate manner, hence Berkeley's
specific name.

PLATYGRAPHA MaaytiFica, Berk. § Broome, in Journ. Linn
Soc., Bot. xiv. (1875) p. 110, pl. 5. £.26. (PI. 5. figs. 7-9.)

Scattered or gregarious, immersed in the matrix, and eventu-
ally surrounded by an irregular, rigid, raised margin, formed by
the torn and upraised epidermis of the host plant; dise at first
covered with a thin veil, becoming naked, plane, deep orange
colour, 15-8 mm. across, circular in outline; hypothecium
yellowish-brown ; asci very large, clavate, apex slightly narrowed
aud having the wall thickened, not blue with iodine, narrowed

BERKELEY'S TYPES OF FUNGI. 105

below into a somewhat slender pedicel, about 400 x 30 » ; spores
8, irregularly 2-seriate, hyaline, smooth, narrowly elliptic-
fusiform, usually slightly curved, closely multiseptate (27-31),
at length breaking up at the septa into thin dises, 110-140 x
11-12; paraphyses very slender, septate, very slightly thickened
at the tip.

Platysticta magnifica, Cooke, in Grevillea, xvii. (1889) p. 95.

Lichenopsis magnifica, Sacc. Syll. viii. n. 2862.

On sticks. Ceylon; tropical forests south of the island
(Thwattes, n. 624).

This species is described in a footnote, and is not n. 973 of
“The Fungi of Ceylon,” as stated by Saecardo, Syll. viii. p. 697.

This fungus cannot possibly remain in Lichenopsis as placed
by Saccardo; and as it is not Platygrapha according to
Montagne’s view of that genus, it should in future stand as
Prarysticra MaGNiFica, Cooke.

ParetLarta Livipa, Berk. § Broome, in Ann. § Mag. Nat.
Hist. Ser. I]. xiii. (1854) p. 466.

Gregarious or confluent, hemispherical, then almost plane,
slightly narrowed to a very short stem-like base, or almost
sessile but attached by a central point only, up to 1 mm. across ;
dise yellowish-olive, with a buff tinge when dry, margin and
externally pale, very minutely scurfy ; excipulum densely paren-
chymatous; asci narrowly clavate, apex narrowed, attenuated
below into a slender longish pedicel, thick-walled, 8-spored ;
spores irregularly 2-seriate above, elliptic-oblong, ends obtuse,
smooth, hyaline, at first 4-cuttulate then 3-septate, straight or
very slightly curved, 24-30 x 5-6; paraphyses numerous,
slender, somewhat irregularly curved, often with short branch-
lets, in other instances all simple and equal.

Dermatea livida, Phillips, Brit. Dise. 340; Rehm, Krypt.-
Flora, Dise. 256.

Durella livida, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 3260.

Dermatella livida, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 2027.

Lecanidion lividum, Lambotte, Fl. Myc. Belg. 274.

Patellaria constipata, Cooke, Handb. n. 2176.

Exsice. Cooke, Fung. Brit. n. 578 ; id. op. cit. ed. II. n. 193;
Rehm, Ascom. n. 462 (forma tetraspora).

On pine-bark. Britain, Germany, Belgium.

According to Minks the spores eventually become 8-septate.

106 MR. @. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

PATELLARIA spHEHROSPORA, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in Cooke's
Syn. Dise. U.S., in Bull. Soc. Nat. Sei. Buff. wii. (1875) p. 26
(name only); Phillips, in Grevillea, xviii. (1890) p. 85.

Scattered or crowded, applanate, indistinctly marginate, thin,
circular or slightly elongated, 1-2 mm. across, black ; excipulum
formed of interwoven hyphe of a dingy olive-brown colour ; asci
cylindric-clavate, apex rounded, not blue with iodine, base
narrowed; spores 1-seriate, or sometimes inclined to become
2-seriate near the apex of the ascus, typically broadly elliptical,
ends obtuse, smooth, clear brown, continuous, sometimes 1-gut-
tulate, 9-12 x 7-8 w; paraphyses numerous, filiform, septate.

Lagerheima spherospora, Sace. Syll. x. n. 4671; Massee, Brit.
Fungus-Flora, iv. p. 97, ff. 51-54, p. 91.

On rotten wood. N. Carolina, U.S.A. (Curtis, n. 4460) ;
New Forest, England (Miss B. Taylor).

In many asci the spores are all similar in form as described
above ; in others some of the spores are normal, others globose,
angularly globose, or piriform.

PATELLARIA CLAVISPORA, Berk. § Broome, in Ann. § Mag.
Nat. Hist. Ser, IL. xui. p. 464 (1854); Phillips, Brit. Dise.
p- 366, pl. ll. £. 70; Massee, Brit. Fungus-Flora, iv. p. 102,
ff. 15-20, p. 91.

Gregarious, bursting through the bark when present, at first
subglobose, then expanding and becoming marginate, rather
fleshy, contracting and slightly concave when dry, pitch-brown,
glabrous, 1-1'5 mm. across; excipulum consisting of interwoven
hyphe which become clavate, septate, brown, and arranged more
or Jess parallel at the surface and margin; asci clavate, apex
narrowed, 8-spored; spores biseriate upwards, 1-seriate below,
narrowly clavate, apex rounded; base tapering and acute, straight,
or very slightly bent, hyaline, or with a tinge of green, 3-5-sep-
tate, with an indication of constriction at the septa when mature,
30-36 x 5-6 4; paraphyses numerous, slender, tips clavate and
irregularly nodulose, septate, brown, adhering, sometimes
branched.

Durella clavispora, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 3257.

On branches of privet, ash, &e. Britain.

Readily distinguished by the clavate, septate spores, and
paraphyses with brown thickened tips.

BERKELEY’S TYPES OF FUNGI. 107

PaTELLARIA styGta, Berk. § M. A. Curt. in Grevillea, vol. iv.
(1875) p. 2. (Pl. 4. figs. 15-17.)

Gregarious, or sometimes crowded, orbicular, plane, marginate,
attached by a central point, margin free, glabrous, black, about
1 mm. across; hypothecium dark-coloured, parenchymatous,
running out at the surface and margin into large hexagonal cells,
15-20 x 8-12 p, arranged in rows, external cells almost globose,
dark; asci cylindric-clavate, apex slightly narrowed and thick-
walled, apex alone blue with iodine, 50 x 6-7 4; spores 8, irregu-
larly 2-seriate, cylindrical, ends very slightly narrowed, 1-septate,
brown, often very slightly curved, 15-16 x44; paraphyses very
slender, septate, tips thickened, brown, agglutinated together.

Patella stygia, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 3215.

On wood. New Jersey ; Lower Carolina; Boston (Sprague,
n. 6234).

This species will stand as Karscura sryata, distinguished by
the narrow cylindrical spores and the large cortical cells of the
ascophore.

PareLtarta Broxami, Berk. in herb.; Phillips, Brit. Disc.
p- 351. (Pl. 4. figs. 18-14.)

Gregarious, sessile, fixed by a central point, applanate,
glabrous, at first with a slightly upraised margin, then plane or
slightly convex, black, about 2 mm. across ; excipulum minutely
parenchymatous, blackish-olive, cells becoming arranged in rows
and almost quadrate towards the exterior and margin; asci
cylindric-clavate, not much narrowed at the base, apex slightly
narrowed and thick-walled, everywhere deep, clear blue with
iodine, 50-60 x 7-8 p3; spores 8, irregularly 2-seriate, elliptical
or fusoid, 1-septate, brown, 10-15 x 5-7»; paraphyses very
slender, septate, tips thickened, brown, more or less agglutinated
together.

Karschia Bloxami, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 3208.

On rotten wood. Engiand (Bloaam).

Allied to Karschia lignyota, but readily distinguished by
having the two cells of the spore of equal size.

Parertarta ara, Berk. in herb. (Pl. 4. figs. 11, 12.) .

Superficial, attached by a central point, expanded and slightly
Concave; substance thin, glabrous, blackish brown (when dry),
15 mm. across, irregularly contracted when dry ; hypothecium

108 MR. G. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

and excipulum composed of rather stout, hyaline, interwoven
hyphe, which pass into a dark-coloured small-celled parenchy-
matous cortex ; asci clavate, apex narrowed, not blue with iodine,
about 160 x 16-173; spores 8, irregularly 2-seriate, hyaline,
narrowly elliptic-fusiform, at first multiguttulate, then 7—9-sep-
tate, very slightly curved, 50 x 60»; paraphyses numerous, very
slender, tips not thickened.

On small branches. Pangeronga, Java (Kurz, n. 381).

A very fine species, which will now stand as DurELUA LATA.

PATELLARTA TASMANICA, Berk. in Hook. f: Fl. Tasm. ii. p. 276
(1860). (PI. 4. fig. 18.)

Gregarious, minute, applanate, at first slightly concave, then
plane, glabrous; disc bay, often with a tinge of olive-green,
finally entirely blackish, up to 3 mm. across ; hypothecium dark,
cortex parenchymatous, cells small, olive-brown ; asci narrowly
eylindric-clavate, apex slightly narrowed, about 100 x 7-8p;
spores 8, l-seriate, and inclined to become 2-seriate, hyaline,
continuous, narrowly cylindrical, ends entirely narrowed, often
a little bent, 14-16x3°5-4,.; paraphyses numerous, slender,
septate, not thickened upwards.

Patinella tasmanica, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 3162.

On dead wood. Tasmania (Archer).

PATELLARIA AUREO-coccInEA, Berk. §& M. A. Curt. MS. in
herb. (Pl. 4. figs. 5-7.)

Gregarious, sessile, attached by a narrowed base, subglobose
and closed when young, then expanded, but the golden-yellow
fringed margin still incurved; disc pallid, externally blackish-
brown, glabrous, about } mm. across, closed, and often laterally
compressed when dry; hypothecium and excipulum formed of
slender interwoven hyphe, these run out into a reddish-brown,
small-celled, parenchymatous cortex, which changes at the
margin into a thick-set golden-yellow fringe formed of straight,
rather closely septate smooth hairs, 80-150 long and 5-8
thick at the base, and slightly tapering towards the apex; ascl
cylindric-clavate, apex slightly tapering, apical pore blue with
lodine, 75-807 3; spores 8, irregularly 2-seriate, straight,
hyaline, narrowly fusiform, 1-septate, 23-25 x 3°5 &; paraphyses
slender, septate, tips not thickened.

On dead culms of Andropogon scoparius, lying on the ground.

BERKELEY'S TYPES OF FUNGI. 109

8. Carolina (no collector’s name) ; Newfield, N. Jersey, U.S.A.
(Ellis).

The colours given above are from the dried plant, and may in
all probability require modification when described from living
material. The fungus evidently belongs to Saccardo’s genus
Helotiella, and will stand as HELOTIELLA AUREO-COCCINEA.

PaTELEARIA LURIDA, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in herb. (Pl. 4.
figs. 8-10.)

Gregarious or crowded, sometimes confluent, erumpent ; dise
plane, often slightly wrinkled, dingy grey then blackish, persist-
ently surrounded by the raised and torn epidermis, circular or
somewhat irregular, up to } mm. across; hypothecium and
excipulum formed of very slender, interwoven hyphae, which
pass into a dark-coloured, indistinctly parenchymatous cortex ;
asci clavate, gradually tapering downwards into a long, slender
pedicel, apex rounded, not at all blue with iodine, 110-120 x 15;
spores 8, irregularly 2-seriate, hyaline, continuous, narrowly
elliptic-oblong, ends obtuse, straight or very slightly curved,
14-16 x 4,4; paraphyses slender, not thickened upwards.

On young branches of Acer rubrum. Pennsylvania, U.S.A.
(n. 3815).

Not previously described, so far as I am aware, although the
herbarium material is in excellent condition. The specimens
are marked “ Cenangium” by Curtis, but the species must stand
as PATINELLA LURIDA.

PatELLARIA RecIsa, Berk. § M. A. Curt. in Cooke's Syn.
Disc. U.S, pt. ii., in Bull. Soc. Nat. Sci. Buff iii. p. 21 (1875).

This species proves to be identical with Vibrissea Guernisact,
Crouan.

On small branches. New England (Frost); Boston (Murray,
n. 6231).

Parernarra CONGREGATA, Berk. S M. A. Curt. MS. in herb.
Berk.

On oak. Pennsylvania (Michener, n. 4308). ;

This species is a synonym of Durella compressa, Tul. The
name may possibly be published somewhere, although I have not
hitherto found it.

Ceyaxarum concrynum, Berk. & M.A. Curt. in Grevillea, iv.
(1875) p.5. (PI. 4. figs. 35, 36.)

Gregarious, sessile, glabrous, substance rather thick and firm,

LINN, JOURN.—ROTANY, VOL. XXXY. K

110 MR. G@. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

at first closed, then gradually expanding until saucer-shaped,
finally plane, or even very slightly convex, usually with the
extreme margin upturned, up to 2 mm. across; dise blackish,
externally paler, and with the margin irregularly raised when
dry; substance entirely composed of rather stout, interwoven
hyphe, which become thickened, brown, and arranged in a
parallel series at the margin; asci clavate, apex rounded, pore
blue with iodine, wall rather thick, about 110 x 11-12; spores
8, irregularly 2-seriate towards the apex of the ascus, obliquely
1-seriate below, hyaline, smooth, elliptic-fusiform, ends acute,
3-septate, 19-22 x 6-7 1; paraphyses very numerous, filiform,
more or less agglutinated together at the tips, which are not at
all thickened.

Scleroderris concinna, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 2460.

Exsicce. Ravenel, Fungi Amer. exs. n. 313.

On small branches of Quercus falcata and Laurus Benzoin:
Lower Carolina (Curtis, nn. 2295, 3828, 6172); South Carolina
(Ravenel, n. 2358, “on oak twigs”). On Laurus Sassafras:
Alabaina (Peters, n. 5288).

TyMpanIs RHABDOSPORA, Berk. & M.A. Curt.in Grevillea, iv.
(1875) p. 3.

Godronia rhabdospora, Sace. Syl]. viii. n. 2487.

On bark of Acer. New England (Sprague, n. 5831).

This species proves, on examination, to be synonymous with
Tympanis conspersa, Fries, as defined in Brit. Fung.-F). iv. 128,
from specimens sent by Fries to Berkeley, which also agree
with Fries’ Scler. Suec. nn. 12 &171. The drawing accom-
panying the specimen called Tympanis rhabdospora in Berkeley’s
herbarium shows that the numerous minute spores in the ascus
were mistaken for granular protoplasm, and that the slender
paraphyses were, in turn, mistaken for filiform spores.

Tympanis Gyrosa, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in Grevillea, iv.
(1875) p.3; Sace. Syll. viii. n. 2403. (PI. 4. figs. 37, 38.)

Densely crowded in small groups of 6-12 individuals, slightly
concave and irregular from mutual pressure when moist, laterally
compressed and completely concealing the dise when dry,
brownish-black, glabrous, sessile, 1-2 mm. across ; substance
formed of rather stout, interwoven hyphe which are deep brown
in colour at the cortex; asci clavate, apex rounded, and not at
all blue with iodine, wall thick especially upwards, 70-80 x 12 5

BERKELEY’S TYPES OF FUNGI. 111

spores 8, irregularly 2-seriate upwards, 1-seriate below, elliptical,
ends rather acute, 3-septate, second cell from the apex often
slightly larger than the remainder, smooth, pale brown, 16-19 x
7-8; paraphyses numerous, septate, rather stout, often
branched, agglutinated together at the scarcely thickened tips
by a brown substance.

On bark, Virginian Mountains (Curtis, n. 3338); on apple-
tree bark, New England (Russell, n. 5940).

The present species is a typical Scleroderris, and must take
the name ScLERoDERRIS GyROSA. Remarkable for the ascophores
becoming lateraily compressed until the opposite sides meet,
thus completely concealing the disc, and looking exactly like
some Hysterium. In this condition the ascophore is either
straight or more or less curved.

Puacrpium pLurIDENS, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. x. (1869) p. 871. (PI. 5. fig. 16.)

Ascophores gregarious on large discoloured spots, which are
not bounded by a darker margin; disc circular, somewhat
convex, blackish, eventually rupturing the epidermis into a
variable number of acute teeth (usually 4-7), about 1 mm.
diameter; asci cylindrical, apex rounded, not blue with iodine,
with a short, slender, and usually oblique pedicel, about 95-
100x9,; spores 8, filiform, nearly as long as the ascus,
arranged in a parallel fascicle; paraphyses slender, only very
slightly or not at all thickened at the tip.

Coccomyces pluridens, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 3062 (1889).

On the leaves of Clusia parasitica. Cuba (Wright, nn. 531,
582, 533).

The specimen in the Kew copy of Wright’s Fungi Cubenses,
n. 713, which is called Phacidium pluridens, Berk., is something
quite different to that species.

Puactprum ELEGaNns, Berk. § M. A. Curt. in Grevillea, iv.
(1875) p. 7. (PI. 5. figs. 12, 13.) a

Seattered, black, subcircular, hypothecium thin, epithecium
adnate to the epidermis, which splits at maturity into usually
three acute teeth; disc dingy, not at all erumpent, 05-1 mm.
diam. ;_asci broadly subcylindrical, almost or quite sessile, wall
thick, not blue with iodine, 85-95 x 15-18 » ; spores 8, hyaline,
irregularly biseriate, elliptical or subciavate, at first 5—7-septate,

112 Mk. G. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

then muriform, 20-24 x 7-9 »; paraphyses slender, apex slightly
incrassated.

Dothiora elegans, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 3151 (1889).

Exsicc. Rav. Fung. Carol. n. 51 (on Pinus Taeda).

On sheaths of living pine trees. Lower Carolina (Zavenel,
n. 3678).

This species belongs to the genus Tridens; differing from
Phacidium in the muriform spores, and from Dothiora, in which
it is placed by Saccardo, in not being erumpent.

The species will stand as TRIDENS ELEGANS.

Puacipium timiratum, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. x. (1869) p. 371. (PI. 5. figs. 14, 15.)

Ascophores gregarious, seated on pale spots which are bounded
by a thin black line, up to 1 mm. across, epidermis usually split-
ting into three acute teeth; dise plane, pallid; asci narrowly
cylindrical, apex rounded, not blue with iodine, pedicel suddenly
narrowed, usually oblique, 100-110x8 »; spores hyaline, fili-
form, multi-septate, nearly as long as the ascus, arranged in a
parallel fascicle; paraphyses slender, septate.

Coccomyces limitatus, Sace., Syll. viii. n. 8063.

On dead leaves of Clusia parasitica.

PHACIDIUM ELEGANTISSIMUM, Berk. §& M. A. Curt. in Grevillea,
iv. (1875) p.5; Sace. Syll. viii. n. 2906. (PI. 5. figs. 10, 11.)

Epiphyllous, forming scattered or confluent white patches
2-4 mm. diameter, bounded by a dark line; ascophores seated
on the patches, numerous, often arranged in irregular concentric
rings, epidermis usually split into three acute teeth; dise plane,
dingy, persistently immersed in the substance of the matrix;
asci clavate or broadly cylindric-clavate, with a very short,
abrupt pedicel, apex rounded, not blue with iodine, wall thick ;
spores 8, hyaline, irregularly grouped in a mass, elliptic-oblong,
ends obtuse, at first 3-septate, afterwards muriform, vertical
septa 1-3, 20-23 x 8-10 1; paraphyses slender.

On leaves of Ilea opaca, Alabama (Peters, n. 4572); on the
same host from 8. Carolina (Ravenel).

Some of the Alabama specimens are quite mature, and contain
fruit, from which the above description is prepared. The fungus
is in reality a Phacidium in appearance, but having muriform
spores and an immersed disc, requires the creation of a new
genus for its reception. The following is proposed :—

BERKELEY'S TYPES OF FUNGI. 113

TRIDENS, gen. nov.

Ascomata immersa, disciformia, immarginata, excipulo atro
epidermidi concreto et cum illo in lacinie acutas e centro fissa.
Asci clavati, octospori; spore hyaline, oblonge, muriformes ;
paraphyses filiformes, clavulate.

Est Phacidium dictyosporum.

T. ELEGANTISSIMUM. (See p. 112 for 7. elegans.)

Excrpuna nr@ro-ruFa, Berk. in Hook. f. Fl. New Zeal. ii.
p. 202, tab. 106. f. 11 (1855). .

Scattered or gregarious, sessile, globose and closed at first,
then opening by a minute pore, finally saucer-shaped, the entire
margin remaining erect or slightly incurved, glabrous, 3-3 mm.
diameter ; disc reddish-brown, externally blackish ; hypothecium
and excipulum formed of very slender, branched, septate hyphe,
which pass at the cortex into brownish, grumous cells; asci
broadly cylindric-clavate, apex narrowed and not blue with
iodine, 75-80 12,; spores 8, irregularly 2-seriate, hyaline,
elliptic-oblong, sometimes slightly curved, 3~4-transversely-
septate, afterwards with one or more vertical or oblique septa,
27-380 x 7-84; paraphyses numerous, very slender, hyaline,
septate, not at all thickened at the tip.

Scleroderris nigro-rufa, Sacc. Syll. viii. n. 2469.

On the under surface of leaves of Pittosporum crassifolium.
Hawkes Bay, New Zealand (Colenso).

Excreuna eree@arta, Berk. in Hook. f. Fl. New Zeal. ii. p. 202
(1855).

Erumpent; gregarious or scattered; disc pallid, externally
blackish, glabrous, about 4 mm. across; cortex parenchymatous,
cells small; asci cylindric-clavate, apex rounded, not blue with
iodine, narrowed below into a slender pedicel, 100 x 9-10 p ;
spores 8, irregularly 2-seriate in the upper part of the ascus,
l-seriate towards the base, hyaline, smooth, elliptical or some-
times inclined to be narrowly egg-shaped, or obovate, 10-12 x 4-
5; paraphyses numerous, very slender, tips very slightly or
fiequently not at all thickened.

Ephelina gregaria, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 2427.

On the upper surface of living leaves of a species of Gnapha-
lium. New Zealand (Colenso, nn. 5056 & 5272).

This species is a typical Pseudopeziza, and will stand
GARTA.

as P. @RE-

114 MR. G. MASSEE-——REDESCRIPTIONS OF

SPHINCTRINA TIGILLARIS, Berk. in Ann. § Mag. Nat. Hist.
Ser. III. xv. (1865) p. 450. (Pl. 5. figs. 17, 18.)

Entirely black, stem very slender, head broadly elliptical,
whole fungus up to 1 mm high; asci narrowly cylindrical, soon
deliquescing ; spores obliquely 1-seriate, hyaline, narrowly
elliptical, with one thick, median septum, 5-6 x 2 p.

On an old Polyporus growing on a beam in King’s Cliffe
Church (Berkeley). On wood, Batheaston (Broome).

The two following species were founded by Schweinitz, and
not by Berkeley, but as there is ample material of each in the
Kew Hebarium collected by Schweinitz, and furthermore as
the species are not at all well understood, it has been considered
advisable to append fuller diagnoses.

Peziza cRUENTA, Schweinitz, Syn. Fung. Am. Bor. un. 943
(1834) ; Grevillea, xxii. (1894) p. 99. (Pl. 5. figs. 25-27.)

Gregarious, sometimes confluent, sessile, fixed bya central point,
at first closed, then becoming widely expanded, margin ofteu
wavy or fimbriate, slightly raised, up to 1 mm. across ; substance
thin, somewhat gelatinous when moist, translucent and rigid
when dry; dise slightly concave, crimson or orange-red, some-
times pale orange (when dry), externally paler, the margin and
for a short distance below furnished with small, projecting
clusters of obtuse hyphe 25-35 x 5-6», these tufts are usually
agglutinated together by amorphous, honey-coloured lumps ;
hypothecium and excipulum minutely parenchymatous, cells of
cortex polygonal, 7-9 diameter; asci clavate, apex rounded,
not blue with iodine; pedicel slender, usually crooked, about
50x64; spores 8, irregularly I-seriate or sometimes 2-seriate
above, hyaline, continuous, eylindric-oblong, ends obtuse, 5-7 X
15-2»; paraphyses numerous, hyaline, slender, tips capitate,
piriform, or sometimes only very slightly thickened.

Pezizella cruenta, Sacec. Syll. viii. n. 1183.

Peziza (Mollisia) fibriseda, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in Grevillea,
ii. (1875) p. 157.

Pseudohelotium fibrisedum, Sacc. Syll. viii. n. 1243.

Peziza (Mollisia) saccharifera, Berk. in Grevillea, iii. (1875)
p. 157.

Pseudohelotium sacchariferum, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 1242.

Peziza rufula, Schweinitz, Syn. Fung. Amer. Bor. n. 495
(1834).

BERKELEY’S TYPES OF FUNGI. 115

Peziza regalis, Cooke & Ellis, in Grevillea, vi. (1878) p- 91.

Pezizella regalis, Sacc. Syll. viii. nn. 1177, 1182.

Exsice. Ellis, N. Amer. Fung. n. 438; Ellis & Everh. N. Amer.
Fung. ser. il. n. 2326.

On bark of Ulmus americana: Virginian Mountains (n. 3311,
no collector’s name on label). On Liquidambar: Alabama
(Peters, n. 5208). On bark of apple-tree: Newfield, N. Jersey
(Ellis, n. 2778). On wood: Bethlehem, U.S.A. (Schweinitz).

The present species is a true Orbilia, and will stand in future
as O. RUFULA.

Soft and inclined to be gelatinous when moist, rigid and some-
what pellucid when dry ; margin usually raised when dry, often
incurved, leaving a narrow slit or often a triangular opening.
The margin is irregular, due to the projecting tufts of hairs, as
is also the outside for some distance down; the amorphous
lumps adhering to and probably secreted by the tufts of hyphe
give the appearance of being “externally clothed with sugar-
like granules.”

Prziza cHLoRa, Schweinitz, Syn. Fung. Carol. Sup. n. 1235 (an
extract from Soc. Nat. Cur. Lips. 1822); Grevillea, xxii. (1894)
p. 100.

Gregarious, sessile, soft and rather fleshy, at first globose and
closed, then expanding but remaining slightly concave, and the
margin more or less persistently incurved; usual colour of the
entire fungus pale yellowish-green, but sometimes passing from
pale yellow to deep orange ; externally glabrous but frequently
vertically striate, especially at the margin, 1-2 mm. across;
hypothecium and excipulum formed of slender, closely septate,
branched, interwoven hyphe, these become thicker and coloured
to form the cortex; asci narrowly clavate, apex rounded, not
blue with iodine, base narrowed into a slender, crooked pedicel ;
spores 8, obliquely 1-seriate, hyaline, continuous, sausage-shaped,
often slightly curved, 5-6X1°5 4; paraphyses hyaline, slender,
septate, slightly clavate at the tip.

Chlorosplenium Schweinitzii, Fries, Summa Veget. Scand.
p. 356 (1846),

Peziza crocitincta, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in Grevillea, iil. (1875)
p. 160; Grevillea, i. tab. i. f. 5 (the orange form).

Pezizella crocitixcta, Sace. Syll. viii. n. 1193.

On decayed wood, inside bark, &c. _

The present species appears to be not uncommon in the United

116 MR. G. MASSEE—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

States, being represented in the Kew Herbarium from Carolina
(Schweinitz) ; North Greeubush (C. A. Peck) ; Cotoosa Springs,
Georgia (Ravenel, n. 1730); Pennsylvania (Dr. Michener,
n. 3602); Newfield, N. Jersey (Hillis, nn. 2499, 2886).

The present species is a Chlorosplenium, hence the name must be
CHLOROSPLENIUM CHLORA. The range of colour from yellowish-
green through clear yellow to orange or saffron is often shown in
different individuals of the same group. When dry the margin
is incurved and grooved.

EXCLUDED SPECIEs.

CorpDIERITES MuSCOIDES, Berk. § M, A. Curt. in Grevillea, iv.
(1875) p. 2; Sace. Syl. vin. n. 3321.

On wood. Pennsylvania (Michener, 4314).

This is nut a Discomycete, It consists of an erect, branched,
sterile stroma 4-7 mm. high, formed of more or less parallel,
slender, coloured hyphe, externally downy.

Peziza (FIBRINA) PomICcOoLOR, Berk. & Rav. in Grevillea, iii.
(1875) p. 157.

Pseudohelotium pomicolor, Sace. Syl. viii. n. 1254.

On bark of Taxodium distichum. 8. Carolina (Ravenel,
n. 1417).

This does not belong to the Discomycetes ; it is probably the
infant condition of some Corticium, but is quite sterile.

PEZIZA SOLENIIFORMIS, Berk. & M.A. Curt. in Grevillea, ii.
(1875) p. 160, et xxii. (1894) p. 106.

Pezizella soleniformis, Sacc. Syl. viii. n. 1159.

Dead wood. Alabama (Peters, n. 6100).

This species is a genuine Cyphella, having globose, smooth,
hyaline spores, 4-5 diameter; and will in future stand as
CYPHELLA SOLENITFORMIS.

Peziza (HyMENoscYPHA) EXARATA, Berk. in Grevillea, ii.
(1875) p. 160.

Phialea exarata, Sace. Syl). viii. n. 1107.

On dead wood. Lower Carolina (Curtis, n. 2119).

This fungus proves to be a species of Guepinia.

HELoTIUM scLEROTIOIDES, Berk. Outl. p. 871 (1860); Phillips,
Brit. Dise. p.171; Sace. Syil. viii. n. 960.

Examination of the type specimen shows this to be a true
sclerotium.

BERKELEY'S TYPES OF FUNGI. 117

HELoriIuM MELLEUM, Berk. § Broome, Fungi of Ceylon,
n. 957, in Linn. Soc. Journ., Bot. xiv. (1875) p. 107; Sace. Syil.
vill. n. 1002.

This is a corticolous lichen, and must not be confounded with
Helotium melleum, Berk. & Broome, in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.
Ser. IV. vol. xv. (1875) p. 38; Sacc. Syll. viii. n. 948 (as
Helotium Fergussont), which is a different species.

Peziza aALBo-TECTA, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in Linn. Soc. Journ.,
Bot. x. (1869) p. 367.
This is a lichen.

Peziza TELA, Berk. & M. A. Curt. in Grevillea, iii. (1875)
p- 156.

This species proves to be a Cyphella, and is described in Journ.
Mycol. vol. vi. (1891) p. 179, pl. 7. ff. 12-13 (1891), as Cyphella
tela, Massee.

Peziza HERPOTRICHA, Berk. in Hook. Journ. Bot. vol. iii.
(1851) p. 16, tab. 1. f. 2.
This is an epiphyllous lichen.

Prziza Bioxami, Berk. §& Broome, in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist.
Ser. II. vol. vii. (1851) p. 181.

A very doubtful production, superficially resembling a Tapesia,
but no trace of asci can be found in the ample material in Herb.
Berk. Kew. Possibly a Cyphella, but, if so, immature.

Prziza (Pareniia) Apamsont, Berk. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xiii. (1873) p. 176.
This is a lichen.

Peziza (Gropyxis) sunoranutata, Berk. § M. A. Curt. in
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. x. (1869) p. 366. _

I cannot find a fungus agreeing with Berkeley’s description,
having granulated spores. Huwmaria granulata, Sace., is abun-
dant on the piece of dung on which the type 18 supposed to be
present.

. i urn.
Peziza (Humaria) ruperrima, Berk. § Broome, an Journ

Linn. Soc., Bot. xiv. (1875) p. 104.
This supposed Peziza is the immature,
minute species of Lycogala.

collapsed, state of a

LINN. JONRN .—ROTANY. VOL. XXxXV.

118

MR. G. MASSEE.—REDESCRIPTIONS OF

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Puate 4.

Peziza Thozetii, Berk., nat. size.

2. Upper portion of ascus of same, containing two spores ; also tips of

two paraphyses, x 400.

3. Peziza leucopsis, Berk., nat. size.
. Ascus and paraphyses of same, x 400.
. Patellaria aureo-coceinea, Berk. & M. A. Curt.; ascus and paraphysis,

x 400.

>, Spore of same, X 400.

7. Ascophore of same, X 30.

. Patellaria lurida, Berk. & M. A. Curt., * 10.

. Section of same, x 10.

. Ascus of same, xX 400.

. Patellaria lata, Berk. ; ascus and paraphyses, x 400.

. Spores of same, x 400.

. Patellaria Bloxami, Berk. ; ascus and paraphyses, x 400.

. Spores of same, x 400.

. Patellaria stygia, Berk. & M. A. Curt.; cortical cells of ascophore,

x 400.

. Ascus and paraphysis of same, x 400.

. Spores of same, xX 400.

. Patellaria tasmanica, Berk. ; ascus and paraphysis, X 400.

. Peziza Andropogonis, Berk. & M. A. Curt.; ascus and paraphysis,

x 400.

. Peziza eustegieformis, Berk. & M. A. Curt.; ascus and paraphyses,

x 400.

. Portion of cortex and marginal fringe of same, x 400.
. Peziza ilicincola, Berk. & Broome ; coloured cortical cells showing the

hyaline, spine-like outgrowths, x 400.

23, Peziza apicalis, Berk. & Broome; groups of plants seated in the axils

of the leaves at the apex of a shoot of Macromitrium sulcatum, ¥ 2o.

24. Ascus and paraphyses of same, x 400.
25. Peziza alligata, Berk. & Broome; ascus and paraphyses. x 400.
. Peziza evidiella, Berk. & M. A. Curt.; group of plants, x 25.

. Ascus and paraphyses of same, x 400.

28. Peziza nitidula, Berk. & Broome; plants x 25.

. Ascus, paraphyses, and free spores of same, X 400.

. Peziza furfuripes, Berk. & M. A. Curt. ;

a group of plants, X 20.

?

. Ascus, paraphyses, and free spores of same, X 400.

. Peziza Carmichaeli, Berk. ; ascus aud paraphyses, x 400.

. Peziza viridi-atra, Berk. & M. A. Curt.; a single plant, nat. size.

. Aseus and paraphyses of same, x 400.

. Cenangium concinnum, Berk. & M. A. Curt. ; ascus and parapbysis,

x 400.

. Free spores of same, x 400.
. Tympanis gyrosa, Berk. & M. A. Curt. ; ascus and paraphyses, au.
. Free spores of same, x 400.

—_—_————

CITLAISO—~

Journ bor Vor.XXXV. Pl 4
West,Newman imp.

Soe

LINN

TYPES OF FUNGI.

a =

aan —

——

see del.
lick lith.

ATHol

~
2.

(

a.

Soe. Journ. Bor. Vor. XXXV. Pl.

LINN...

_

Massee.

West, Newmen imp

CSS 48

ee

LPI LSA LIPS AEDS teas

see del.

ATHollick lith.

GMas

TYPES OF FUNGI.

BERKELEY’S TYPES OF FUNGI. 119

Puare 5.

Fig. 1, Platygrapha stictoides, Leighton ; a group of ascophores forming an
irregular reticulation, nat. size.

. A single ascophore of same, x 7,

. Ascus and paraphyses of same, x 400.

. Spore of same, x 800.

. Platygrapha astroidea, Berk. & Broome ; ascus and paraphyses, x 400.

A single ascophore of same, X 7.

. Platygrapha magnifica, Berk, & Broome; plants on bark, nat. size.

. Ascus and paraphyses of same, x 400.

. Free spore of same breaking up into its component cells, x 400.

. Phacidium elegantissimum, Berk. ; the fungus on portion of a leaf of

Llex opaca, nat. size.

11. Spores of same, x 400.

12. Phacidium elegans, Berk. & M. A. Curt.; ascus and paraphysis, x 400.

13. Free spore of same, X 400.

14. Phacidium limitatum, Berk. & M. A. Curt.; ascophore emerging through
the torn epidermis, which has been split into three teeth, x 20.

15. Ascus and paraphysis of same, x 400.

16. Ascidium pluridens, Berk. & M. A. Curt.; ascophore emerging through
the torn epidermis, which is split into several acute teeth, x 20.

17. Sphinctrina tigillaris, Berk., x 10.

18. Ascus and spores of same, x 400.

19. Peziza olivaceo-lutea, Berk.; ascus and paraphysis, X 400.

20. Spores of same, x 400.

21. Peziza Archeri, Berk. ; aseus with perfectly globose, hyaline spores,
also two paraphyses curved at the tip, X 400.

22. Peziza fracta, Berk. & M. A. Curt.; group of fungi on a branch, nat.

SOMIR Mw Or

bed

size.
23. Two plants of the same species in different stages of development,

x 60.
24. Ascus and spores of same, X 400.
25. Peziza cruenta, Schweinitz, on bark, nat. size.
26. The same slightly magnified.
27. Ascus and paraphyses of same, x 400. ;
28. Peziza rylariicola, Berk., growing on a species of Xylarta, nat. size.
29. Section of ascophore, slightly magnified.
30. Asci and paraphyses of same, X 400.
31. Free spores of same, X 400.

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL, XXXV

120 MR. N. E. BROWN: A REVISION OF

A Revision of the Genus Hypericophyllum, with Notes on
certain allied Genera of Composite. By N. E. Browy,
A.LS,

[Read 20th June, 1901.]
(PuateE 6.)

Tue genus Hypericophyllum was founded by Steetz upon a
remarkable plant (H. compositarum, Steetz) collected by Peters
in Portuguese East Africa, which, owing to the want of sufficient
material, has been the subject of considerable confusion, three
other species having been mistaken for it, and a specimen of the
true H. compositarum redescribed as a new species. Further,
Bentham (Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xiii. (1873) p. 450, and in
Bentham & Hooker, Genera Plantarum, ii. p. 397) united
Hypericophyllum (together with Chetymenia, Hook. & Arn.,
and Espejoa, DC.) with the genus Jawmea, Pers., and thus the
marked peculiarities of the genus have been lost sight of. For
an examination of the Kew material demonstrates that the view
taken by Bentham of the identity of these four genera is quite
untenable, since they all possess characters that entitle them to
rank as distinct from each other. The genus Hypericophyllum
is certainly very distinct from Jawmea, not only in distribution,
habit, and appearance, but by the presence of glands in its
leaves and tissues, its flat receptacle, 4-5-angled achenes, and
remarkable pappus, the hooked bristles of which appear to be
unique in the Order. It is therefore proposed to restore this
and the other three genera to their former generic rank, the
following being a key to their distinctive characters :—

Heads discoid or radiate, many-flowered ;
receptacle conical; achenes linear-
oblong, 10-ribbed, glabrous; pappus
of straight, slightly flattened ciliate
bristles, or of 1-38 minute sete or
none ; corolla very much longer than
the pappus; leaves fleshy, linear-sub-
terete, without glands. — Shores of
Montevideo, Patagonia,and California. Jaumra, Pers.

THE GENUS HYPERICOPHYLLUM. 121

Heads discoid, 3-7-flowered ; receptacle
small, flat; ovary and achenes very
stout, compressed-obconical, with 1
obscure rib down the middle of each
of the two broad faces, very densely
covered with adpressed hairs ; pappus
of several broad lanceolate membranous
scales, with a rather stout midrib ;
corolla very slightly exceeding the
pappus ; leaves herbaceous.—Mexico
and Nicaragua......... essen eees . Esprsoa, DC.

Heads radiate, many-flowered ; receptacle
flat; achenes linear-cuneate, sharply
4-angled, pubescent; pappus of many
straight bristles as long as the corolla-
tube, furnished with a half-adnate
membranous wing or tooth on each
side at the base; leaves herbaceous,
obscurely pellucid-dotted.—Mexico., CumryMenta, Hook. & Arn.

Heads discoid, many-flowered; recep-
tacle flat; achenes narrowly cuneate,
4-5-angled, pubescent or subglabrous ;
pappus of many rigid bristles, hooked
at the apex, shorter than or sub-
equalling the corolla-tube, ciliate or
glabrous ; leaves herbaceous, with
immersed glands, sometimes pellucid-
dotted.—Tropical Africa.......... .. HyppricorpHy.ium, Steetz.

With regard to the species of Hypericophyllum some con-
fusion has arisen on account of the absence of good material at
the time when the Composite were worked up for the ‘ Flora of
Tropical Africa.’ When the 8rd volume of that work was
published, the only representative of the genus Hypericophyllum
at Kew was a mere scrap of a flowering branch, collected in
Zanguebar by Captain Burton, which, probably by reason of the
absence of the characteristic stem-leaves, was mistaken for
H. compositarum, Steetz, an identification that has led to some
confusion amongst the other members of the genus. As there
is now good material of five distinct species of Hypericophyllum
at Kew, I give the following brief synopsis of them :—

M 2

122 MR. N. E. BROWN: A REVISION OF

I. Leaves cordate and as broad or broader at the base than at
the middle part, glabrous.

1. H. compostrarum, Steetz, in Peters, Mlossamb. Bot. p. 499,
t. 50. Bracts of the involucre not ciliate. Flowers much longer
than the involucre. Pappus-bristles about as long as the corolla-
tube, slender, ciliate, some of them nearly or quite straight at the
apex.—Jaumea Johnstoni, Baker, in Kew Bulletin, 1898, p. 153.

Portuguese East Africa.—On hills, near water, between
Unangu and Lake Shirwa, 3000-4000 ft., Johnson, 27! Boror,.
Rios de Sena, Peters. British Central Africa.— Nyasaland :
Masuku Plateau, 6500-7000 ft., Whyte! between Mpata and
the commencement of the Tanganyika Plateau, 2000-3000 ft.,
Whyte! Nyika Plateau, 6000-7000 ft., Whyte, 228!

Jaumea Johnstoni, Baker, was not founded upon the specimen
from Archdeacon Johnson, but upon those of Whyte, collected
under the auspices of Sir Harry H. Johnston.

II. Leaves much narrower at the base than at the middle part.
A. Flowers much longer than the involucre.

2. H. ancouense, V. 2. Brown. Leaves oblanceolate, obtuse,
scabrid-pubescent on both sides. Outer involucral-bracts ciliate.
Pappus-bristles rigid, much shorter than the corolla-tube, sub-
ciliate at the base.—Jaumea angolensis, O. Hoftm. in Bol. Soc.
Brot. x. p. 178; Hiern, Cat. Afr. Pl. Welw. i. p. 589. J. com-
positarum, Klatt, in Ann. Naturhist. Hofmus. Wien, vii. (1892)
p- 103, not of Benth. & Hook, f. J. Oliveri, Vatke, ex Baker,
in Kew Bull. 1898, p. 153, under J. Johnstoni.

Angola.—Huilla: in marshy places along the River Lopollo,
Welwitsch, 3965! Malange, Theusch, 470!

3. H. rxatum, NV. FE. Brown. A glabrous herb. Leaves
elliptic or elliptic-lanceolate, obtuse or subacute. Involucral-
bracts not ciliate. Pappus-bristles glabrous. —Jawmea elata,
Q. Hoffm. in Engl. Jahrb. xxviii. (1900) p- 506. J. compositarum,
Benth. & Hook. f. ex Oliver & Hiern, in FI. Trop. Afr. ii. p. 395.

German East A frica.—Zanguebar, Burton ! Mainland opposite
the island of Zanzibar, Kirk! Portuguese East Africa.—In
the swamps at Dondo, near Beira, Hon. ALrs. Evelyn Cecil, 244!
British Central Africa—Urungu: Fwambo, Carson, 96 of 1894
collection! Nyasaland: without precise locality, Whyte, 8!

4, H. scasripum, . F. Brown, n. sp. (Pl. 6.) Herba 3-4-
pedalis, habitu H. elati, Caulis scabrido-pubescens. Folia

Linn Soc. Journ. Bor. Vout XXXV P16

Brown.

West, Newman imp.

Chee ae
TTS Bees RD Be

HYPERICOPHYLLUM SCABRIDUM N.E. Brown, n.sp

M.Smith del.
J.N. Fitch lith.

THE GENUS HYPERICOPHYLLUM. 123

opposita, sessilia, inferiora 4-6 poll. longa 13-23 poll. lata,
superiora minora, elliptica vel lanceolata, obtusa vel subacuta,
basin versus rotundatum vel obtusum angustata, integra vel
repando-dentata, 5-nervia, utrinque scabridula. Involucri
squame ovate, orbiculato-ovatze vel raro lanceolate, obtuse vel
acute, plus minusve scabridulo-pubescentes, marginibus minute
ciliatis vel subgiabris; squame interiores 43-5 lin. longa,
1j-4 lin. late; squame exteriores breviores. Flores quam
involucrum subduplo longiores, aurantiaci; corolle tubus 4 lin.
longus, lobi 1 lin. longi, lanceolato-oblongi, subobtusi. Achenia
4-angularia, pubescentia, pappi sete 1-2 lin. longa, rigide, apice
uncinate vel circinate ; basi ciliate.

British Centran Arrtca.—Nyasaland: between Kondowe
and Karonga, 2000-6000 ft.. Whyte! Manganja Hills, 1000 ft.
alt., Kirk! Shire Highlands, near Blantyre, not at all plentiful,
Buchanan, 73! 439!

A scabrid-pubescent herb. Leaves elliptic or lanceolate, obtuse
or subacute. Involucral-bracts more or less pubescent on the
back and often minutely ciliate. Pappus-bristles ciliate at the
base. The nerves of the involucre-scales are much less numerous
in this species than they are in H. elatwm, N. E. Br.

AA. Flowers scarcely exceeding the involucre.

5. H. conaornsz, WV. E. Brown. Stem slightly scabrid.
Leaves lanceolate or elliptic-lanceolate, bearing a few short
very scattered bristles on both sides, scabrid-ciliate on the
margins. Involucral-bracts glabrous, not ciliate. Pappus-
bristles rigid, much shorter than the corolla-tube, glabrous.—
Jaumea congensis, O. Hoftm., in Comptes-rend. Soc. Bot. Belg.
xxxix. (1900) p. 33.—J. compositarum, Durand & Schinz, Etud.
Fl. du Congo, p. 182, non Benth. & Hook. fil.

Congo Free State.-—By the River Congo above Stanley Pool,
Johnston !

The plant described by Klatt in Bull. Herb. Boiss. iii. (1895)
p. 425, under the name of Jauwmea altissima, is unknown to me;
but, judging from the description, it cannot be either a Jaumea
or a Hypericophyllum.

DESCRIPTION OF PLATE 6.
Hypericophyllum scabrum, N. E. Br. .
Fig. 1. A bract from the involucre. Fig. 2. A flower. Fig. 3. Pappus:bristos
Fig. 4. Three stamens. Fig. 5. Apex of the style. All enlarged.

124. MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Tue Frora or Trset or Hien Asta; being a Consolidated
Account of the various Tibetan Botanical Collections in the
Herbarium of the Royal Gardens, Kew, together with an
Exposition of what is known of the Flora of Tibet. By
W. Borrine Hemstey, F.LS., F.R.S., Keeper of the
Herbarium and Library, assisted by H. H. W. Pearson,
M.A., F.L.S. (Contributed by permission of the Director.)

(With Map.)

{Read 16th January, 1902.}

INTRODUCTION.

On June 1, 1899, we* exhibited to the Society a selection of
High-level Plants from various parts of the world, and made
some remarks on their general characteristics, on the greatest
altitudes reached by flowering plants in different latitudes, and
on the conditions under which plants exist in such situations.
That exhibition was intended as preliminary to an account of
several collections of dried plants from high levels in Asia and
South America, received at Kew during the last three or four
years. Our final account of the Andine collections has already
been presented to the Society, and has appeared in the present
volume, pp. 78-90; and we now have the honour of reading
some portions of a much more extended paper on the Flora of
Tibet. Acting on the suggestion of the President on the occasion
of our exhibition, we propose treating more in detail of the High-
level Plants of the World at some future time.

Although these collections are small, they are of great value
and interest on account of the information accompanying the
specimens concerning the altitude at which they were gathered,
the colour of their flowers, and other particulars, only obtainable
on the spot. They are also valuable as representing, in most

* Tt should be explained that Mr. Pearson was joint author of this paper in
the form it was first presented to the Society, but in consequence of a change
nm his appointment he was unable to take part in the additional work involved
in reconstructing it on the present plan.

}
~ Lunn. Soc. Journ.Bor. Vou. XXXV. Pl 7,
75
80 85 90 95 100 105
at
|. a*
BR at
a des ®
he 40
)
1 am NTAINS
£ RT tog aN Sos ly H,
TAGE nol e ayy Hy,
rad May im
Co
Kourliknot 0
TrecunNork _
, am pags
) E> Tengelik
in Polo Nts "sy toga My Shang.chia
1 a a it .
"alent ie” N| TA TS
0)’ Kashua rs 2 : sic
Phas
piteiie
Thuden Gomba
L 11,960
Chokehu tet
SS Cieblerae Tenge Rarstnn, | MG atm
T Sas hepa Fang rat "hace ant we
fe]
hia

_ 1 Dah
Che "8 o
30 a TeddNamn <f-2Oimbe shiate ~
’ the ? o 45 AS hiable
1 gra Ying ° the
hy sad ;
4,
“ln,
“Wig igatzee .
7 ; Y:
My, CyPalgu Cho Sha Bea”
bs 15000 NY x
Wily,
“eg, M
tia ti 3) on ee
ig |
OeRAPH fa {

Ronhane gla — gutis2400

n Gomba

dee N

anny

SKETCH-MAP of TIBET.
to accompany
Mr.W.B.Hemsley’s Paper
compiled from various sources
by Miss M. Smith

\
400

95

>_>
te

Mai S|

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 125

instances, the whole vascular flora of the districts, or rather
routes, traversed by the various travellers, whose aim it was to
collect a specimen or specimens of all the different kinds of
plants observed. It should be borne in mind, however, that the
conditions under which these arduous journeys were made
prevented systematic botanical exploration beyond a very narrow
strip of the country traversed in each case.

History oF Borantcat D1scoveRY IN TIBET.

Before entering into particulars of the collections to be
enumerated, we will briefly sketch the bistory of botanical
discovery in Tibet, and we shall perhaps be excused for repeating
here some facts that have appeared in the Society’s publications
of comparatively recent date.

We have happily still among us two of the pioneers in the
botanical investigation of Tibet, namely, Sir Joseph Hooker and
Sir Richard Strachey. It would be superfluous for us to dilate
upon the services to Geographical Botany rendered by Sir Joseph
Hooker during his long period of activity ; yet we may say that
we are greatly indebted to his work in what follows.

As most of the Fellows of our Society are aware, Sir Richard
Strachey yublished so recently as 1900 (‘ Geographical Journal,’
xv.) a Narrative of his journey, in company with J. E. Winter-
bottom, to Lake Manasarowar, in Western Tibet, upwards of
fifty years ago. This Narrative contains relatively more botan-
ical information from direct observation than those of all the
other travellers combined. In this connection it may be men-
tioned, as a curious coincidence, that Winterbottom’s own set of
his dried plants, together with his original notes, which had
lain aside untouched since bis death in 1854, was presented
in 1900 to Kew, by his relatives Miss J. Pain and Mrs.
Gnosspelius. .

Strachey and Winterbottom did not penetrate far into Tibet
Proper, yet far enough to obtain materials sufficient to afford a
very good idea of the character of the flora of this elevated
and very dry region. Nothing, so far aS we are aware, Was
published at the time on the plants, though a very elaborate
table showing their distribution, altitudes, colour of flowers, and
other particulars, was printed and privately circulated. Con-

126 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

cerning this collection, Hooker and Thomson (‘Flora Indica,
Introduction, p. 66) say: “The beautiful preservation of the
specimens, and the fulness and accuracy with which they are
ticketed, renders this herbarium the most valuable for its size
that has ever been distributed from India.” All the plants of
this collection are taken up in Hooker’s ‘ Flora of British India,’
though a number of them are not found within its technical limits.
A separate list of them has also been published by Mr. J. F.
Duthie, Director of the Botanical Department of Northern India,
in E. F. T. Atkinson’s work entitled ‘ Gazetteer of the North-
west Provinces of India,’ vol. x. 1882; and Sir Richard Strachey
himself contributed an abstract of the Tibetan portion of the
collection to my paper on Thorold & Bower's and Rockhill’s
Tibetan plants in the Society’s Journal (vol. xxx. pp. 101-140).

The Brothers Schlagintweit should also be mentioned, because,
although they collected little in Tibet, and few of their plants
have come under our notice, we make use of some of their
observations on climate and altitudes and distribution. They
travelled in the Karakorum region in 1855 to 1857,and penetrated
Tibet, a little to the north of the country visited by Strachey
and Winterbottom, passing through Gartok and north-westward,
by way of Yarkand, to Kashgar. Their collections and obser-
vations were made in the most methodical and detailed manner.
We shall discuss more particularly their data on the greatest
altitudes attained by Flowering Plants.

Dr. Thomas Thomson, whose book of travels is entitled
‘Western Himalaya and Tibet,’ did not enter Tibet Proper,
not having crossed the Karakorum range of mountains. The
explanation of the title is that a part of the North-western
Himalaya and Karakorum mountains was formerly designated
Tibet, or Little Tibet, or, in part, Baltistan. We shall have
something more to say in this connection later on.

Victor Jacquemont, who travelled in the same region between
1828 and 1882, also did not get beyond Little Tibet, or Western
Tibet, as it is usually designated in the ‘ Flora of British India.’

Sir Joseph Hooker crossed into Tibet to the north of Sikkim
by way of the Donkia Pass, and reached and ascended Mount
Bhomtso, the height of which he estimated to be 18,590 ft. above

the level of the sea. Flowering piants were collected almost to
the summit.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 127

The writings of the earlier European travellers, Marco Polo,
Hue, Turner, Bogle and Holland, as well as the later native
Indian travellers, such as Sarat Chandra Das*, contain no
definite botanical information.

For the resumption and continuation of botanical work in
Tibet and the adjoining countries, we are largely indebted to
Russian explorers and French missionaries, especially during the
last quarter of the last century. Foremost among the Russians
was the late General N. M. Przewalski. He began his extensive
travels in 1871, and between this date and 1885 he crossed Tibet
from the north almost to the south and from east to west,
besides making many detours; and he systematically collected
objects of natural history throughout these journeys. Mr.G.N.
Potanin, Dr. P. J. Piasezki, and Mr. A. Regel are other Russian
travellers who made large botanical collections in Chinese Turkes-
tan, Mongolia, and China, and, to a lesser extent, in Tibet. The
combined collections of the first three travellers were taken in
hand by the late Mr. C. J. Maximowicz, and the first part of
his elaboration of the Tibetan part appeared in 1889, under
the title of ‘Flora Tangutica.’ Unfortunately the talented
author did not live to publish any more. This part contains the
Thalamifloree and Disciflore ; in other words, the natural orders
Ranunculacew to Rhamnacex, in the sequence of Bentham and
Hooker’s ‘Genera Plantarum.’ The enumeration is preceded by
an Introduction in Russian and Latin, to which we are largely
indebted for general information on Tibet and the neighbouring
countries. Maximowicz also published the first part of a ‘ Flora
Mongolica,’ which is of the same extent and of the same date as
the ‘Flora Tangutica.’ He had previously published a general
account of the collections, mainly from a geographical point of
view. To this we shall have occasion to refer again.

The history of the collections on which this paper is based is
contained in the “ Itineraries” and other sections.

* Ugyen Gyatscho, who accompanied Das, made a botanical collection
between Phari and Lhasa. It is in the Calcutta Herbarium, and has not yet
been published as a whole, but, judging from the number of new Labiate from
that region published by Dr. D. Prain (Journ. As. Soc. Beng. lix. 2, pp. 294-

318), it contains a considerable number of novelties, though perhaps mostly

belonging to the Himalayan Flora as distinguished from the Tibetan.

128 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Bounpartes AND Paysican CHARACTERISTICS OF TIBET.

Tibet is a somewhat vague geographical term for a large area
in Central Asia, and, under the circumstances, we consider that
we cannot do better than follow Maximowiez, except that we
take the Himalaya Mountains as the southern boundary. It is
remarkable as being on the whole, for its area, the highest
country in the world. It is equally remarkable for its extreme
dryness, especially in the western, northern, and central parts,
and likewise for its high snow-limit, as compared with the
southern slopes of the Himalaya Mountains. It forms an un-
equal-sided quadrangle between 30° and 36° N. latitude in the
west, and 28° and 39° in the centre and east, including Tsaidam,
and 80° and 102° E. longitude *; but Maximowicz did not
include the country south of the thirty-first parallel, where there
is a settled population. It is bounded on the east by China
Proper; on the south by the Himalaya Mountains ; on the west
by the Himalaya and Karakorum Mountains; and on the north
by the Keria, Toguz Daban or Kuen Luen, Altyn Tag, and Nan
Shan Mountains. Chinese or Eastern Turkestan, in the western
part, and Mongolia, in the eastern part, are the countries
immediately to the north. None of these boundaries is strictly
defined. For example, the eastern boundary varies in different
latitudes between 99° in the Batang region in the south, and
102° in the Kuku Nor region in the north.

We have already explained some of the discrepancies con-
cerning the western boundary, and the eastern is equally
uncertain. For instance, in what we may term the south-eastern
corner of Tibet and the adjoining part of China Proper the
boundaries vary in different maps; Batang and Litang being
sometimes included in Szechuen and sometimes in ‘ Chinese
Tibet.” And even the more eastern district of Moupine, or
Mupin (about 102° 30’ and 30° 30’), where the Abbé David
laboured, is termed Chinese Tibet. But here, as well as at
Tachienlu, where Mr. A. E. Pratt made a large collection of plants,
partly worked out by us, the vegetation is luxuriant and varied,
and belongs to the Himalayan or Indo-Chinese Flora.

Maximowiecz describes (from the data supplied by the various

* From this point throughout this paper it has been considered sufficient to
give the degrees of longitude and latitude in figures, without any further
indication, and always, where the two are combined, placing longitude first.

One has only to remember that the extremes are: longitude 80°-102°, and
latitude 28°-39°,

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 129

travellers, he is careful to state) Mongolia and North Tibet
as elevated plateaux, forming three terraces, separated from
each other by chains of mountains running from west to east.
Mongolia, the lowest of these terraces, is from 2000 to 4000 ft.
above the level of the sea, followed by a second at 10,000 ft., and
separated from Mongolia by the Nan Shan chain, which is called
Tsaidam. The third is separated from the second by the Tan La
chain, and rises to a height of 15,000 ft. This is North Tibet,
properly so-called ; but Tsaidam is commonly included in Tibet,
as it partially is in the present paper, though we have few
plants from that part. The Tibetan plain at 14,000-15,000 ft.
and upwards above sea-level may be divided into two unequal
parts by an imaginary diagonal line from the desert of Odontala
in the north to Tengri Lake in the south. The rivers and
rivulets to the west of this line drain into numerous, often large
salt-lakes. To the east of this line, as well as the country
south of Lhasa, the drainage is to the sea, chiefly to the east by
the feeders of the Hoangho and the Yangtze and the upper
Brahmaputra, while a relatively small south-western portion is
drained by the Sutlej and Indus. The western plain or plateau
consists of vast wide valleys between lofty parallel mountain-
chains running from the west to the east, and rising to 20,000 ft.
and upwards. With few exceptions the mountain-chains are
naked and arid in the extreme; but some of the higher peaks
are permanently covered with snow. The valleys and inequalities
of the plain are largely filled or covered with a deposit called
loess, the product of erosion, wind-borne to its present position.
In places the loess deposit is of great thickness, the result of
centuries of almost incessant dust-storms, and intersected by
streams and rivers, more especially in North China; and where
there is sufficient moisture it is exceedingly fertile. The com-
position of loess varies, but it is more or less calcareous and
argillaceous and of a friable nature. In some districts it is mixed
With sand; in others gravel predominates. We sometimes find
the word loess translated by mud, but it would be mostly dry
mud within our limits, and loam is perhaps a more intelligible
rendering of the word.
CLIMATE *.

The data concerning the climate of Tibet are very incomplete,

but sufficient to give an idea of the general characteristics. in

* Temperatures have throughout been converted to Fahrenheit's thermometer,
and the + and — refer to the zero, and not to the freezing-point.

130 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

the first place we give a free translation of Maximowicz’s account,
relating chiefly to the Eastern and Northern parts.

The winter in Tibet, observed three times in different years and
months, and therefore the best known season, is cold, practically
snowless, and characterized by a very dry, tempestuous atmo-
sphere. The mean temperature of December and January is
between +6°6 and +2°3 Fahr., but the nocturnal temperature
in October falls to —9°4, in November and December to ~—22°0.
In January the lowest temperature was observed, —28°3, and
soon afterwards the mercury froze; at 1 p.m. it varied from —0°'4
to +11%6, and even higher; on sunny days occasionally +39°0
was reached, and once even +46°0 in consequence of the presence
in the air of a copious dust heated by the sun’s rays. During the
day the wind, often violent, always blew from the west. Thus,
both in October and November there were ten stormy days, in
December fourteen, in January eighteen. Swamps and rivulets
were frozen in Octeber; the larger rivers in November; the
lakes are so salt that they never become ice-bound. Later on,
on account of the extreme dryness of the air, the ice on the
swamps evaporates, the greater part of it disappears, and they
are dried up; similarly the rivers become waterless. Herbs
also become so dried up that they crumble when touched and
are ground to powder beneath the feet. The Yak and other wild
animals were observed to lick up their food rather than detach
it by their teeth.

Snowstorms are very frequent, and always tempestuous on
account of the west wind. Nevertheless, snow falls sparingly
and in very small quantities and usually disappears on the
following day, dissipated by the wind-blast and the heat of the
ground. Hence level places and the flanks of the mountains
looking south were destitute of snow, and only on the northern
slopes did the snow remain for any length of time. The
inhabitants state that in some years the snowfalls are heavy,
but they do not remain long, or all the animals would perish.

The limit of perpetual snow in Tibet seems to correspond to
the lowest limit of the glaciers, and lies at 16,500-17,000 ft. ;
it is evidently much higher than in Amdo around the upper
Hoangho and on the south side of Nan Schan, where perpetual
snow begins at 15,700 ft., whilst on the northern slope of the
same range it descends to 14,700 ft.

Spring in Tibet is cold and tempestuous, and disturbed by
frequent snowstorms.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 131

As in spring, so in summer, frequent and sudden changes of
the weather occur—from heat to cold, from clear to cloudy ; and
the state of the weather is so changeable that the inhabitants
assert that each village in Tibet has its own weather. For in-
stance, in the desert of Odontala (35° N. lat.), on the second of
June, after a warm day, there arose a tempest with a heavy fall
of snow, and after this the temperature fell to —9°4. On
other days, at 1 p.m. the air-temperature in the shade was 33°2,
and later 69°°6. In the open it was very hot, but any cloud
rising in the clear sky caused a lowering of temperature and often
snow or hail. On clear nights in July the temperature falls
to 22°5. The sky is usually cloudy. Rain or snow falls
every day; thunderstorms occur frequently. With the con-
stantly falling rain the streams are quickly swollen. A river
which in winter is scarcely 60 ft. wide, in summer spreads to a
breadth of 300 ft.; the Murussu, with a bed 650 ft. wide in
winter, becomes swollen in summer to 4800 ft., and at the same
time the water, which in winter is clear and limpid, becomes
thick and muddy. All Tibet becomes, as it were, an immense
swamp. No journey whatever can be undertaken, because
the only material by which, in these regions, a fire is kindled
for cooking food, drying wet garments, and warming men
numbed with cold—the dried dung of oxen—is softened and
dissolves.

Autumn is calm, dry, and rather warm ; tempests are rare, but
when they do occur they arise in the west. The characteristics
of summer seem to prevail throughout Tibet; but in the alpine
region of tle Keria range rains were observed at least daily, and
the mountains were enveloped in clouds.

The province of Amdo, on the north-eastern boundary of
Tibet, where the plains are more than 12,000 ft. high, rising
above the course of the upper Hoangho and its affluent streams,
has almost the same climate as Tibet. During the month of
June, for instance, snow falls every day—indeed, according to
the inhabitants, on some plains it never rains throughout the
summer, but snows. Cold and storms prevail at the same time
that spring is flourishing in the depth of the valleys. Never-
theless a temperature of 80° was observed in July even on these
elevated plains. In the deep river-valleys the air-temperature 1s
cooler. A calm winter has a fairly copious snowfall, but even
then only the northern slopes of the mountains are covered with
Snow for any length of time; recent snow, even 1m February,

132 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

quickly disappears. At the end of November the Hoangho was
frozen; the ice, however, was not permanent and was already
melted in February. The temperature at 1 p.m. in February was
54°°9, March and April 77°°5. During the night in February it
fell to —11%2, in April to 19°4.

The dryness of the air, the violent winds, and the cold nights
much retard the growth of herbs and trees. In Amdo, in the
valley of the stream Rako Gol, flowing into the Sining, the first
herb, the dwarf Gentiana squarrosa, opened its flowers at the
begiuning of April, and the leaves of trees and shrubs began to
unfold about the same time. In the highest gorge of the River
Yedsin so late as June Ist only ten species of flowering plants
were collected ; and in elevated exposed places at that date not
even traces of vegetation were visible. In the zone of alpine
meadows flowers were produced from the end of June to the end
of August. On the Nan Schan Mountains the thickets and, by
the middle of August, the meadows have an autumnal appearance.

In the desert of Odontala, North-east Tibet, the first flowers
opened in tbe beginning of June, but in a cautious manner, as
they scarcely appear above ground ; indeed, up to this time they
have been covered by their leaves. In the Mur-ussu valley
flowering herbs are found in the middle of June, but shrubs are
still naked, and only in the beginning of July do they begin to
put forth leaves.

Tsaidam, situated 3000-4000 ft. lower, has a much less severe
climate; the temperature is warmer, the snow and rain less abun-
dant, the sky usually clear and storms less frequent, but the
air is often full of dust asin Mongolia. In the summer clouds
of obnoxious insects appear, and to such an extent that the
whole region becomes a desert and the inhabitants, with their
flocks and herds, go up into the mountains.

Maximowicz, to whom we are indebted for the greater part of
the foregoing remarks on the topography and climate of Tibet,
refers, as already mentioned, more particularly to the north-
eastern part—the part from which we have the least material.
For the west we have Strachey and Schlagintweit’s observations
and data, besides the results obtained by the more recent
travellers. We may here quote a few sentences from General
Sir R. Strachey (Journ. Linn. Soc.,Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 101) :-—

“The climate of these parts of Tibet is very extreme. The air

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 133

is very dry, and the sun’s power in the rarefied and usually
cloudless sky very great. The vegetation is meagre in the last
degree; and in the tract that I visited, which, being much nearer
to the Himalaya than the region through which Capt. Bower
passed, is no doubt better supplied with moisture, I estimated
that not one-twentieth part of the surface was covered with
vegetation. The comparison of Mr. Thorold’s collection of
plants with that made by Mr. E. Winterbottom and myself in
1847 will be of considerable interest.”

Messrs. Schlagintweit’s meteorological observations did not
cover more than two or three seasons, and in many districts less ;
but they afford some idea of the climate of Western Tibet and
the adjoining countries. They calculated the annual mean
temperature at 16,500 ft. as follows :—

Outer Himalaya, southern slopes ............ 32° Fahr.
Inner Himalaya, southern slopes ............ 29°5°
Western Tibet, and northern slopes of the

Himalaya and Karakorum chains ......... Ble,
Kuen Luen, both sides of the crest ......... 20°5° ,,

The mean decrease of temperature for altitude, the result of
a great number of observations, was 1° Fahr. for 390 ft. The
decrease of temperature in latitude is analogous to that in
Central Europe, namely 2° Fahr. for 1° of latitude; but in High
Asia, when the isothermal lines are reduced to the level of the
sea, there is a decided decrease of temperature from west to east.
The conditions of atmospheric moisture are exceedingly irregular
over the different parts of High Asia. In Tibet the annual
amount of rain varies between two and six inches only, whilst in
Sikkim, in the eastern Himalaya, it exceeds 120 inches a year.
This is of special importance with regard to the vegetation. The
difference in the relative humidity of the atmosphere was found
to be much greater in Tibet than previous data might have led
us to expect. The dryness was frequently 80 great that only
1 to 13 per cent. of relative humidity was obtained _ .

In a comparatively recent summary of the rainfall of the
earth, Supan gives the total amount of precipitation in the
Pamirs, at Leh, and at Urga. The observations in the Pamirs
were made at a Russian military post, near the confluence of the
rivers Murghab and Ak Baital, in about 78° 6' and 38° 8’, at an
altitude of a little over 12,000 ft., and extended over one year
only. The total for the year was rather less than 19 inche

134 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

During the months of August and October there was no pre-
cipitation whatever, and during three other months less than a
millimetre per month. The relative humidity for the year was 39 ;
the lowest, 19, in August, and the highest, 56, in January. The
mean temperature for the year was 30°02 Fahr. January was
the coldest month, with amean of —12°'8; and July the hottest,
with a mean of +62°°2. The extreme highest temperature was
+81°5, and the lowest —47%2, giving a range of 128°-7 Fahr.

The annual rainfall at Leh, in about 77° 30’ and 34° 25’,

at an altitude of 11,278 ft., is given as 81 millimetres, equal
3°1 inches.

Urga is in north-west Mongolia, in about 107° and 48°, and

a degree south of Kiachta, at an altitude of 4376 ft. Here the
average fall of five years’ observations is a trifle over 7°5 inches.

The average annual rainfall of Kashgar(1894-6) was 4°45 inches.

This is in about 76° 2’ and 39° 27’, at an altitude of 4000 ft.

Captain M.S. Wellby’s ‘Through Unknown Tibet,’ pp. 429-

431, contains some Meteorological Observations, which we re-
produce in a condensed form. Wellby and Malcolm’s route
across Tibet was between 34° and 36° of latitude and then by
the north shore of lake Keko Nor, and was accomplished
between May and October. During nearly four months they
were at an average elevation of 16,000 ft. The distance traversed
between Leb, in Ladak, and Tankar on the Chinese frontier was
nearly 2000 miles, and it took nearly five months and a half.

The meteorological data are for the months of May to October :

May: Fourteen fine days; five snow or sleet. North winds
prevailed till the middle of the month ; thenceforward west
and south-west. Minimum night temperature 10° Fabr.

June: Twenty-six fine days. Snow on four days. Winds
variable throughout. Coldest night 7° Fahr.; warmest 33°.
Muximum in sun 110°; in tent 78°.

July: Twenty-one fine days. Suow, sleet, or rain on ten days.
Prevailing wind north-west. Coldest night (10th) 6° Fahr.
Warmest night 1° of frost. Average night minimum
21° Fahr.

August: Eleven fine days and eighteen on which rain or snow
fell. Winds variable. Several severe storms. Coldest
night 18° Fahr.; warmest 40°; average night 34°.

September: ‘l'wenty fine days and ten cloudy with snow oF
rain, Prevailing wind west. Coldest night 7° Fabr.;

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 135

warmest 35°. Average frost at night 12°. Temperature at
7 p.m. on the 27th reached 64° Fahr.

October: Bayan Gol, camp 127, to Tankar, camp 141; about
97° 45' and 36°. From here the course was north-east and
around the north coast of Koko Nor. Twenty-seven fine
days ; two cloudy ; two with snow. Coldest night 5° Fahr. ;
warmest 30° ; average night 22°. Cultivation is practised in
long. 101°.

Mr. Rockhill, whose route in 1892 was between 90° and 102°
and 29° and 37°, compiled a table of mean monthly temperatures
reproduced below. The Tibetan part of the journey was made
during the months of February to September, and the general
direction was southward. See “ Itineraries,” p. 148.

Mean corrected Monthly Temperatures from January to
October, 1892. . Fahrenheit.

| |
7 AM. 2 P.M. | 7PM. Mean.
0 | 0° o | o
January ......... 12 | 30°4 177 6-4
February ......... 175 | 3890 27°0 27°8
March ............ 189 | 39:0 | 263 | 281
April wo... 281 | 524 | 325 | 371
May .....eeeeeeee 409 615 | 443 | 489
June cecececcecesees 357 | 562 | 383 | 434
July cceceeseecceees 46 | B46 | 442 | 471
August oc... 7 © 638 | 495 | 516
September ......... 50°7 64:0 50°8 51-1
October ............ 47°3 48:0 47-5 477
|

Some further information on climatology will be found in the
extracts from the narratives of the various travellers whose
itineraries are sketched below. These, we may add, are limited to
the travellers whose botanical collections have been investigated
by ourselves, or whose observations we have repeated.

a
I cannot conclude this introductory part without a few words
respecting the authorship and the assistance received from

various persons. Although Mr. Pearson is not responsible for
LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. N

136 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

any part of the paper in its present form, except for the
approximate correctness of many of the statistics, and for the
translation of Maximowicz’s data relating to vegetation and
climate, he is really joint author of the enumeration of the plants.
I am also greatly indebted to him for collecting data embodied
in various other parts of this paper. Thanks are due to
Miss Herasley and Mr. 8. A. Skan for help in transcribing, in
constructing the lists and tables, and in checking the figures and
calculations. I also thank the Trustees of the Bentham Fund
for reimbursing me with the sum expended on clerical assistance.

ITINERARIES.

Captain (Lieut.-General Sir) RicHarp Stracuey and Mr. James
Epwarp WINTERBOTTOM. 80°—81° 40’; 30° 30’—81° 5’.
1848.

Left Almora August 8, 1848, travelling by way of Milam
(80° 8’ and 30° 25’), which is at an altitude of 11,400 ft. Thence
their route lay through Shelong, Unta Dhura, Jainti Dhura
(18,600 ft.), Topidhunga, Kyungar, and Laptel to the Balch
Dhura Pass, 17,490 ft. From Balch Dhura they proceeded in a
north-easterly direction, through Tisum, as far as the Sutlej
river (80° 24’ and 31° 4’), and then in a south-easterly direction
across the plain of Gugé by way of Gam, Ligchephu, Nima Khar,
and Jungbwa Tol to Lagan Tunkang, the south-eastern extremity
of lake Rakas Tal, in about 81° 17' and 30° 36’.. Thence north-
ward, between the lakes, to Ju Kiuo (81° 21’ and 30’ 46’), the
north-west point of lake Manasarowar, where the lakes are
connected by a narrow channel. The altitude of these lakes,
which are the source of the Sutlej, is 15,000 feet. The return
journey was by the same route as far as the south-western angle
of lake Rakas Tal; thence southward to the valley of the
Karnali river, and north-westward to Sing Lapcha, Lama
Chorten, Tazang, and south-westward to Chirchun (80° 14’ and
30° 40’) across the Jainti Dhura and southward to Milam, where
they arrived September 26, 1848.

General Strachey’s Narrative contains so much of interest to
the botanist, that we extract freely and somewhat copiously from
it; partly in his own words, partly very much condensed, and
partly isolated facts. A few of the names of plants employed by
him may designate species which we have under different names,
though we have endeavoured to secure uniformity.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 137

As an introduction to the flora of the drier region of Tibet
Proper we reproduce his list of plants collected in the neighbour-

hood of Milain :—

Plants found at and near Milam at 11,000 to 18,000 ft.

Clematis orientalis.
Thalictrum platycarpum.
Ranunculus sp.
Aconitum Napellus.

” heterophyllum.
Berberis vulgaris.
Draba lasiophylla.
Sisymbrium himalaicum.
Brassica campestris.
Lepidium capitatum.
Silene inflata.
Stellaria decumbens.
Arenaria serpyllifolia.

” holosteoides.
Impatiens Thomsoni.
Thermopsis barbata.
Caragana crassicaulis.
Guldenstzdtia himalaica.
Astragalus himalayensis.

” multiceps.
Cicer songaricum.
Potentilla fruticosa.

” ambigua.

” bifurca,

Rosa Webbiana.

y sericea.
Pyrus Aucuparia.
Cotoneaster microphylla.
Saxifraga flagellaris.

a” Stracheyi.

Ribes Grossularia.
» glaciale.
Sedum asiaticum.
» trullipetalum.
55 Ewersii.
Epilobium latifolium.
” roseum,
» origanifolium.
Pituranthos nudus.
Seseli trilobum.
Pleurospermum Candollei.
stellatum.

?

|
|

Heracleum Brunonis.
Lonicera glauca.

” obovata.

» alpigena.
Galium triflorum.
Nardostachys Jatamansi.
Erigeron alpinus.
Anaphalis Royleana.
Allardia tomentosa.
Tanacetum tibeticum.
Artemisia scoparia.
biennis.

» sacrorum.
Cousinia Thomsoni.
Crepis glauca.

Lactuca rapunculoides.
Campanula cashmiriana,

” aristata.
Androsace Chamajasme.
Gentiana cachemerica.
Pleurogyne carinthiaca.
Polemonium ceruleum,
Britrichium strictum.
Verbascum Thapsus.
Scrophularia lucida.
Veronica ciliata.

” biloba.
Pedicularis megalantha.

” tubiflora.
Orobanche Epithymum.
Elsholtzia eriostachya.
Origanum vulgare.
Nepeta spicata.

», discolor.
Scutellaria prostrata.
Axyris amaranthoides,
Polygonum islandicum.
aviculare.
tubulosum.
glaciale.

» polystachyum,
Rheum Webbianum.

n2

”

”

>

”

138 MR. W. B, HEMSLEY ON THE

Hippophaé rhamnoides. | Scirpus Caricis.
Parietaria debilis. | Hierochloa laxa.
Ephedra vulgaris. | Deyeuxia scabrescens.
Juniperus communis. | Avena wnea.
” Pseudo-Sabina. _ Danthonia cachemyriana.
” macropoda, | Bromus tectorum.
Allium Victorialis. | Agropyron longearistatum.
Potamogeton pectinatus. %» semicostatum.
Scirpus setaceus. | Elymus sibiricus.

As the distance from Milam was increased, the vegetation
became more and more scanty and the last bushes worthy of the
name (Juniperus communis) were passed a few miles south of
Shelong, 12,800 ft. The height of the Pass of Unta Dhura is
17,530 ft.; and vegetation reappeared on the north face, after a
descent of about 500 ft., with Cheiranthus himalayensis, Els-
holtzia eriostachya, and dense, cushion-like masses of Thylaco-
spermum rupifragum, a foot or more in diameter. The vegetation
of the ascent to the Pass of Kyungar (17,500 ft.) was very sparse,
but a few plants were noticed almost to the very top, namely,
Eritrichium spathulatum, Microula Benthami, Urtica hyperborea,
Taraxacum officinale, Ranunculus hyperboreus, Arabis alpina, and
Thalictrum minus. The only fern of these regions is Cystopteris
Sragilis. The Balch ridge rises to upwards of 18,000 ft. ; but this
range hardly comes within the limits of perpetual snow, and
phenogamous vegetation exists to the very summit, within a few
teet of which Allardia tomentosa was growing freely. Here also
were found two species of Sausswrea (so numerous at high
elevations), namely, 8. Hookert and S. bracteata, and Nepeta
bracteata and Arenaria musciformis. On the descent from the
Balch Dhura Pass, which we take as the entry into Tibet
Proper, at about 17,000 ft., vegetation reappeared somewhat
freely ; and by the side of a small stream, which to the north of
the Indian watershed is essential to any approach to vigorous
vegetation, several new plants were found, among them: Gentiana
nubigena, Draba lasiophylla, Pedicularis versicolor, P. rhinanth-
oides, P. cheilanthifolia, and some grasses and sedges, including
Trisetum subspicatum, Deschampsia cespitosa, and Carex ustulata.
At Tisum (14,690 ft.) Stracheya tibetica was discovered, and among
other new plants were the following :—Alyssum canescens, Stellaria
graminea, Potentilla Anserina, Saussurea glanduligera, Crepis
glomerata, Parnassia ovata, Scopolia prealta, Salsola Kali, and a
few grasses, such as Stipa purpurea, S. orientalis, S. sibirica,

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 139

Festuca valesiaca, F. nitidula, F. sibirica, and Elymus sibiricus.
In the valley which they descended, T'riglochin palustre was met
with, and this was afterwards found at an elevation of 15,000 ft.
associated with 7’. maritimum, Crambe cordifolia, Glaux maritima,
and Hurotia ceratoides. At the head of a ravine near the Sutlej
(14,820 ft.) they found Chamerhodos sabulosa, Aster mollius-
culus, Deyeuxia compacta, Stipa Eversii, E. mongholica, Ory-
zopsis @quiglumis, and Lasiogrostis mongholica. Lower down
(13,350 ft.) the largest shrub was Myricaria elegans, here growing
to a height of five or six feet with stems often three or four
inches in diameter. The dama (Caragana pygme@a) was usually
luxuriant, rising to three feet or more. Clematis graveolens,
Crepis glauca, Tanacetum gracile, Artemisia salsoloides, A.
sacrorum, A. Roxburghiana, and Christolea crassifolia were also
collected here. On the banks of a stream near Ligchephu
Hippophaé Rhamnoides occurred full of berry. At Gyanima
(Nima Khar), near a small lake at a lower elevation, the soil was
covered with green turf, intersected by numerous small streams ;
and Ranunculus aguaticus, R. Cymbalarie, Hippuris vulgaris,
two species of Gentiana, and Primula tibetica, not exceeding an
inch in height, were found in abundance. In the ravines near
the lake of Rakas Tal (15,000 ft. and upwards) a small willow,
Salix sclerophylla, was not uncommon, and Rheum Moor-
croftianum, Gentiana nubigena, Lagotis glauca, Arenaria Stracheyi,
and Pleurospermum were collected or observed. The vegetation
along the southern shore of Rakas Tal and between the lakes
was excessively meagre, and no novelties were added to the
collection. Caragana pygmea, Potentilla sericea, Thylacospermum
ruptfragum, Silene Moorcroftiana, Dracocephalum heterophyllum,
Nepeta tibetica, N. supina, Oxytropis Stracheyana, Aster mollius-
culus, Senecio coronopifolius, Artemisia Stracheyi, Tanacetum
sp., Lactuca Lessertiana, Androsace villosa, Sedum fastigiatum,
Draba lasiophylla, Delphinium ca@ruleum, and Allium Jacque-
montii, together with a few grasses and sedges, would nearly
complete the flora of this desert region. In the valley of the
Karnali river there was a comparatively luxuriant vegetation.
Descending from Gunda Yaukti, Biebersteinia Emodi, Euphorbia
tibetica, Scirpus Caricis, and Agropyron longearistatum were
added to the collection. Between Chirchun and Shelong, Urtica

hyperborea was found, probably above 17,500 ft. ;
The foregoing extracts and excerpts embody all the important

140 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

botanical data, to which we may add a short note by General
Strachey on the general character of the vegetation, written in
connection with our account of Captain Bower and Dr. Thorold’s
collection :—

“The time during which we were there was little more than a
month, and the area we traversed was comparatively limited ;
but I think the collections were fairly complete. We were,
however, rather late in the year, and we may have lost some
of the earlier flowering plants. The total number of flowering-
plants collected in Tibet consisted of forty-one natural orders,
of which thirty-three were exogenous and eight endogenous; the
exogenous genera being ninety-six with 173 species, and the endo-
genous genera twenty-four with forty-five species, of which thirty
were grasses and sedges. A single fern (Cystopteris fragilis)
was found and three or four mosses. The lichens were obtained
exclusively, I think, from rocks. The country in which our
collections were made is between the eightieth and eighty-second
meridians, extending from Niti to Manasarowar Lake.” Niti
here should probably be Balch; and the statistics of the flora
are probably higher than they would be within our limits; but
it is difficult to obtain an exact verification of all the details.

The following characteristic plants not in our Enumeration
were found by Strachey and Winterbottom between Milam and
Balch Dhura, or at least eastward of the eightieth meridian :—
Arenaria glanduligera, Edgw., Geranium pratense, L., Viola
kunawarensis, Royle, Lychnis brachypetala, Hort. Berol., Epilo-
bium palustre, L., Lonicera glauca, Hook. f. & Thoms., Artemisia
biennis, Willd., Lindelofia Benthami, Hook. f., Pedicularis
versicolor, Wahlenb., Euphorbia Stracheyt, Boiss., Carex Lehman,
Drejer, and Poa bulbosa, L. Had we included the foregoing
plants in our Tibet list, it would have added two natural orders,
namely Violacee and Onagracee, not otherwise represented ;
but as they do not oceur in any of the other collections, we have,
for reasons given elsewhere, left them out.

Dr. Tuomas Tuomson. Little Tibet or Baltistan. 1847-48.

. Although Thomson did not extend his travels into Tibet
Proper, he explored the western extension of the same botanical
region and the adjacent countries in which there is a transition
to the rich flora of the humid Himalayas, and his work,
* Western Himalaya and Tibet,’ has neither been superseded
nor greatly supplemented from a botanical standpoint. It

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 141

abounds in geological and botanical information, which is repeated
in a more digested form in the Introduction to the ‘ Flora
Indica.’

Starting from Simla on the second of August, 1847, the
Mission to which Thomson was attached travelled up the valley
of the Sutlej river to its junction with the Piti, across the State
of Piti, over the Parang Pass and north-eastward to the Indus,
the course of which was followed, with a detour in Zanskar, to
Leh. Thence northward to Nubra and down the Shayuk river
to its junction with the Indus and onward to Iskardo. On the
second of December they left Iskardo in the direction of
Kashmir, by way of the Indus and Sind to Dras, where they
were stopped by the snow. They returned to Iskardo, where
they wintered. In February, 1848, an excursion was made down
the Indus to Rondu, the most north-westerly point reached—
about 75° and 35° 25’. They again returned to Iskardo, and
then went southward to Kashmir and Janu, on a tributary of
the Chenab river and again north-eastward, across the Upper
Chenab valley and Zanskar, to Kalatze, on the Indus, and then
on to Leh. Thence by way of Nubra, to Karakorum Pass, in
about 77° 40’ and 35° 35’. The return journey was by way
of Leh, Kalatze, Kargil, Zoji Pass, and. Kashmir to Lahore.
Taking Thomson’s map, the country traversed in various
directions would be between 75° and 78° and 31° and 35° 35’.

Dr. (Sir Joseru) D. Hooker. 88° 45’; 28°. 1849.

Entered Tibet, in October, 1849, from the northern boundary
of Independent Sikkim, in about 88° 45’ and 28°. He twice
ascended Mount Bhomtso (18,500 ft.) not far from the frontier,
where, however, the climate, and consequently the flora, is that
of dry Tibet. The botanical results were poor, the number of
species gathered in two days’ journey amounting to only fifteen
or twenty. They are almost identical with those from equal
elevations (16,000 to 18,000 ft.) in West Tibet. “A stunted
Lonicera and Urtica being the prevalent species at 16,000 ft.,
with creeping Carices in the sand, and tufted plants of Alsinee,
Draba, Androsace, Oaytropis chiliophylla, Sedum, Saxifraga,
and grasses and sedges, most of which ascend to 18,000 ft. The
curious genus Thylacospermum forms hard, hemispherical mounds
on the stony soil, and is one of the most conspicuous features of
the flora. The ground was everywhere there covered with an
efflorescence of carbonate of soda, and the pools of water were

142 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

full of Ranunculus aquatilis and Zannichellia palustris, also
typical of similar situations in West Tibet.”

In the Introduction to Hooker and Thomson’s ‘ Flora Indica,’
from which the preceding paragraph was extracted, ‘‘ Western
Tibet,” including Little Tibet and Baltistan, is divided into eight
Provinces, namely :—

1. Guge, the Tibetan course of the Sutle).

2. Piti and Parang, the basins of the rivers of those names,

tributaries of the Sutlej.

. Zanskar, the basin of the Zanskar river.

- Drags, the basin of the Dras river.

. Nari, the upper course of the Indus.

. Ladak, the middle Tibetan course of the Indus.

. Balti, the lower Tibetan course of the Indus.

. Nubra, the upper basins of the Nubra and Shayuk rivers,
tributaries of the Indus.

These Provinces comprise the country botanized by Thomson,
Strachey and Winterbottom, and others ; but only Gugé and Nari
come within our limits.

Respecting the boundary between India and Tibet, in relation
to botanical regions, the authors express the opinion that it
should begin where the dry region begins, and this is practically
the boundary adopted in this paper.

ana oer &

The Brothers Scuiagintwerr. 80°—81°; 80°—81° 30’. 1854-58.

Having made use of many of their data, it may be worth while
to indicate briefly their route in the North-west Himalaya and
‘Tibet. They traversed the country in many directions between
70° and 80° and between 80° and 37°—that is to say, the valleys
ofthe middle Sutlej and Indus and the upper Ravie, Chenab, and
Jelam rivers. They crossed into Tibet by the Milam route, and.
reached as far north as Gartok; and they crossed the Karakorum
and Kuen Luen chains intwo places. Bushia, in the direction of
Khotan, was their furthest to the north-east; but they reached
Yarkand and Kashgar in the north-west. From the south they
crossed the Pass of Skardo and made the southern ascent of the
Karakorum range.

Captain H. Bower and Surgeon-Captain W. G. THOROLD.
80°—102°; 29° 30’'—34° 30’. 1891-92.
Left Leh on June 14th, 1891, and entered Tibet by the Lanak

~.y

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIAe 143

La (30° 25’), travelling in an easterly direction’to the Mangtza
Cho at an elevation of 16,540 ft., over a Pass 18,400 ft. high.
Descending to 17,930 ft. they came upon a large lake, the Horpa
Cho, the highest they encountered throughout their journey and
“probably the highest in the world.” This is in about 81°.
The next lake they struck was Aru Cho, and then taking a south-
easterly direction to camp forty-six, on the banks of Lake
Chargat Cho in about 88° and 31°. This is a region of lakes,
and in spite of opposition the travellers pressed on in the same
direction as far as Gaga Linchin beyond Garing Cho, 88°25’ and
31° 30’, altitude 15,560 ft., and their nearest point to Lhasa. On
October 4th they began to retrace their steps by way of Chargat
Cho, where they turned northward, and on the 18th they had to
climb a Pass 18,768 ft. high. The cold was intense, although the
thermometer only went down to 15° below zero Fahr. They
continued northward nearly to the thirty-third parallel, and then
proceeded in a south-easterly direction. On November the 14th
they camped for the first time during five months below 15,000 ft.
Their route lay through Chiamdo, about 96° 40' and 31° 10’;
Batang, Litang, to Tachienlu, Szechuen, in China Proper—about
102° and30°. Thence to Yatu, and by the Min and Yangtze rivers
to Shanghai. Thus they traversed Tibet from west to east and
finished by crossing China. There is scarcely any reference to
the vegetation in Captain Bower’s narrative, except the absence
of pasture ; but the following extract contains some interesting
facts :—

“The whole of central and northern Tibet and almost the
whole of Western Tibet is known as the Chang. It consists of
a high tableland with hills, mostly of a rounded character ; but
here and there sharply defined snowy ranges are met with. The
mountains have a general east and west tendency, but no defined
watershed exists; rivers may be met flowing in almost any
direction and all terminate in large salt lakes. These lakes
appear to have been at one time much bigger than they now are,
as unmistakable signs that they are drying up are to be seen.
An idea of the physical configuration of the country may be
gathered from the fact that for five months we never once
camped at a lower altitude than the summit of Mont Blanc ; and
all the enormous stretch of country we covered in that time
contained not a single tree. The greater part of this Chang 1s,
of course, uninhabitable for the greater part of the year, and most

144 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

of the places that would afford grazing in summer are too far
‘distant from suitable winter quarters to be availed of by the
nomads.

“In South-eastern Tibet the country is of quite a different
character ; deeply-cut valleys, steep, well-wooded hills and rivers
that eventually find their way to the sea being the characteristics.
The population is a settled one, living in houses and growing crops.”

Captain Bower’s Official Report, which was of a confidential
character and not on sale, contains a preliminary list of the
plants with comments, both by Dr. Thorold and W. B. Hemsley,
and also a brief account of the Zoology by the former. Through
the courtesy of the Secretary of State for India we have been
permitted the use of a copy for the purpose of extracting the
scientific results. As this report is not a public one it seems
desirable to extract in full the paragraphs relating to the collec-
tions. In the first place we reproduce Dr. Thorold’s note on the
botanical collection :—

“Tam indebted to Mr. W. Botting Hemsley, F.R.S., of the
Royal Botanical Gardens, Kew, for the determination of the
species. The collection includes, as far as I am aware, every
flowering plant seen by me in Tibet, with the exception of the
wild rhubarb and the burtza [Zanacetum tibeticum], the roots of
which latter plant are used in high altitudes of Eastern Ladak
for fuel by shepherds and sportsmen. Both these plants are
very bulky, and are found in Ladak, and were therefore not col-
lected. I could get no information as to the use of any of the
plants as medicines. The leaf of the wild rhubarb is dried and
mixed with tobacco for smoking ; the smoke is mild and fragrant,
and though not resembling tobacco in taste, is pleasant. Owing
to the extremely rigorous climate the season of flowers in the
high central plateau of Tibet is short.

“When we crossed the frontier of Tibet on July 3rd, 1891,
the flowers were in bud; the eggs of the birds were in their
nests on the ground, and summer was commencing. No flowers
were seen after September 8th, and by that date the grass was
in seed, and the autumn well begun.

“The plants were, therefore, collected within a comparatively
short period. South-eastern Tibet, which was traversed between
the beginning of December and the beginning of February, is a
well-wooded country, rich in flora; but the high central plateau of
Tibet has not a plant bigger than the burtza, growing four to 81x
inches above the ground ; and in this region the only plants that

™y]
v

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 145

can be used for fuel are the burtza and the Myricaria germanica
var. prostrata, the roots and stems of which are both woody.
For long intervals, however, neither of these plants was found.
“It is interesting to note the frequent comparatively large
underground fleshy stems and roots, showing the provision made
by nature to store up nutriment for the plant below the surface of
the soil, in a climate where the temperature even in midsummer
falls at night to a few degrees above or below freezing. The
nutritive value of the grass must be very great, from the
beginning of July to the end of October, as the herds and flocks

of the nomads testify. The plants requiring special names in

the catalogue will be named hereafter.”

W. B. Hemsley’s preliminary summary of the botanical collec-
tion is perhaps worth inserting here :—

“The botanical collection submitted by Dr. Thorold to Kew
for determination consists entirely of flowering plants, and com-
prises about 115 species, of which twenty probably are undescribed,
or at least unrepresented, in the Kew Herbarium. But until
they are critically worked out the number of novelties must
remain uncertain, and there was no time to do this previous to
Dr. Thorold’s return to India. Apart from the number of
novelties, however, this is a highly interesting collection, repre-
senting as nearly as possible, as Dr. Thorold assures us, the
complete Phanerogamic Flora of the region explored, at altitudes
of 15,000 to 19,000 ft. and chiefly above 17,000 ft. As may
be seen from the accompanying rough list, many of the species
are the same as those first discovered some forty years ago by
Dr. Thomson in a somewhat higher latitude and ten to fifteen
degrees farther west. Most of these are only now collected for
the second time.

“The plants are nearly all characteristic of a very dry climate,
consisting largely of exceedingly dwarf herbaceous perennials
with large root-stocks, evidently often of considerable age.
Ephedra vulgaris [correctly E. Gerardiana], from an elevation of
16,500 ft., is the only truly shrubby plant, and this, judging from
the specimens, does not exceed six inches in height, even if it
attain so much. Quite a large proportion of the species do not
rise more than one to three inches above the surface of the soil,
and some of them not more than half an inch. No fewer than
twenty-eight Natural Orders are represented in this small collec-
tion, yet the great bulk of the species belong to about half-a-dozen
Orders. Thus, the Composite contribute twenty-two species,

146 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

the Graminee thirteen, the Leguminose twelve, the Crucifere-
eleven, and the Ranunculacex eight. Among tbe plants collected
at altitudes of 18,000 ft. and upwards are :—Capsella Thomsoni,
Thermopsis inflata, Saussurea tridactyla, Tretocarya pratensis,
Microula Benthami, and Poaalpina. The Saussurea is recorded
from 19,000 ft., perhaps the greatest elevation at which any
flowering plant was ever collected.

‘Many other points of interest suggest themselves, but it
would be premature to attempt to indicate them before the
collection bas been more thoroughly worked out.”

It may be added that no important modification of the fore-
going summary results from the more critical determination of
all the species, except that Tretocarya pratensis and Microula
Benthami are synonymous, and the same as M. tibetica. Dr.
Thorold’s valuable notes accompanying the specimens collected
by him are incorporated in the general account of the Vegetation,
which follows the Enumeration.

Dr. Thorold, so far as we are aware, was the only one of our
travellers who collected specimens and data of the Zoology of
Tibet. The following is a list of the Butterflies, collected or
observed, extracted from the Official Report, in Bower’s ‘ Diary
of a Journey across Tibet’ (Calcutta, 1893), p. 115 :—

“ Name. Date. Alt. Lat. Long.
Ocneis pumilus, Feld. ...... Aug. 9,1891. 16,000 33°25' = 849 25"
Vanessa ladakensis, Moore... Sept.10, ,, 15,500 31°29 89° 10’
Synchloé Butleri, Moore...... June 28, ,, 17,000 Ladak
Pieris chloridice, Hiibn....... June 30, _,, 16,500 ”
Parnassius acco, Qray......... July 10, ,, 17,600 34925’ = 80° 35’
” Jacquemontii,Boisd. July 9, , 34° 32’ 80° 25°

Colias Fieldit, Mén. ......... Feb. 15, 1892. 8,500

“The above collection includes every butterfly seen by me in
Tibet, as far asl am aware. The originals have been sent to the
Curator, Indian Museum, Calcutta.

“All these species are also found at high altitudes on the north-
west frontiers of Tibet and China, with the exception of Pieris
chloridice, which ranges from Europe to the North-west Hima-
layas, and Parnassius acco, which so far has only been met with
on the Karakorum range and the frontier of Ladak and Tibet.
As, with the exceptions just noted, they are found at both the
east and west frontiers of Tibet, it is justifiable to infer that these
species inhabit the whole of the Tibetan central plateau.”

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 147

The following interesting observations on the Fauna of Tibet
are from the same source, pp. 115-116:—* The high central plateau
of Tibet is densely stocked with animal life. Yak, Poéphagus
grunmens; Tibetan antelope, Kemas Hodgsonii; Tibetan ravine
deer, Procapra picticaudata; Kiang or the wild horse, Equus
hemionus; Burhel, Ovis Nahura; Ovis Hodgsonii ; wild dog,
Canis Chanco; and grey wolf, Canis laniger, were the larger
well-known animals met with in suitable ground; often in
immense numbers. Herds of 40 to 80 yak—bulls, cows, and
calves together—were seen grazing in sheltered valleys or on the
hill-sides. As many as 300 kiang, 700 or 800 antelope, and 80
or 100 ravine deer were sometimes viewed on the same day.

“The animal food-supply on the high central plateau is practi-
cally inexhaustible, considering the few months in the year this
plateau is inhabitable. Hares, Tibetan sand-grouse, Syrrhaptes
tibetanus, and ‘ram chickore,’ Tetraogallus himalayensis, are
resident and occur in great numbers.

“Wild goslings of bar-headed geese, Anser indicus, were found
in pools at altitudes of about 17,000 ft.; but this appears to
be the only game-bird that breeds on the high central plateau.
In the autumn immense flocks of ‘coolen,’ duck, geese, and teal
were seen winging their flight India-wards from the north. A
single full snipe was very rarely flushed from a marsh. The
other animals on the high central plateau were foxes of many
kinds, marmots, Arctomys Bolac, and a large-eared field~mouse.
The only fox identified was Vulpes ferilatus, Hodgson. The
footmarks of bears were seen, but none of other carnivora except
those mentioned above. The small running streams on the
southern border of the high central plateau, if rising from springs
not liable to freezing, were well stocked with fish; small, but
excellent eating. Locusts and butterflies were found on the
high central plateau. In South-eastern Tibet, immediately before
entering the wooded country, we met with an extremely rare bear
(undetermined). The Tibetan wapati, Cervus eustephanus, the
musk-deer, Moschus moschiferus, and the napi Elaphodus cepha-
lophus, were the animals met with in the forests and identified.
Musk-pods and stag-horns for medicine are largely exported to
China from districts not in close proximity to monasteries. It
is not yet finally decided whether the stag above mentioned
is the Cervus eustephanus or not, the question being still under
the consideration of experts. The game-birds found in the region

148 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

and identified were Crossoptilon tibetanum, Iphagunis Geoffroyii,
Phasianus decollatus, Tetraophasis Schzenii, Bonasia Sevatzovi,
and Perdrix sifanica. Crossoptilon tibetanum is ‘ Hodgson’s
eared pheasant,’ a magnificent white bird, the habitat of which
for many years, and until quite recently, was unknown, the only
skin in existence until recently having been procured by a
Nepalese, who brought it from Pekin with the story that it had .
been brought thither as part of atribute. Near the monasteries
the killing of animals is forbidden, and the neighbouring country
is a magnificent game-preserve stocked with pheasants and deer.
In South-east Tibet, in the large rivers, fish were numerous and
large. Honey-bees were seen in this district, and honey was
procurable.”

We have much pleasure in mentioning here that Captain
Bower was awarded the Founders’ Medal of the Royal Geo-
graphical Society in 1894.

The Hon. W. Woopvitte Rockatin. 90°—102°; 29°—37°.
1892.

Left Peking on the first of December 1891 and travelled
westward through Kalgan, Tumed, and Hangkin to Orat (107°
41’), and then southward and westward to Nifoushan (105° 40.

7° 40'), Yingspanhui, Lanshoufu and Hsining (101° 15’. 36° 45’),
arriving there on the tenth of February, 1892. Kumbum and
Lusar were visited and a short excursion was made into the
Salar country; then a westerly course was taken, south of lake
Koko Nor, to Shangchia (97° 40’. 36°), arriving there on the
fourth of April. Thence through Tsaidam, as far as Naichi Gol
(94° 85’. 36° 25’), continuing southward across the Kokotom Pass,
the Kokoshili range, the Ulanula and Dangle mountains, the
sources of the Toktomai river, and the valley and basin of the
Murus, reaching Namru Tso (90°. 32°) the eighth of July. This
was the nearest approach to lake Tengri Nor, about twenty
miles to the south, permitted by the local authorities. The
rest of the journey in Tibet was eastward and southward
to Shamdun (99°. 29°), Sept. Ist ; then northward to Batang, and
eastward to Litang and Tachienlu and across China to Shanghai.

Mr. Rockhill presented to Kew through Professor C. 8.
Sargent, Director of the Arnold Arboretum, Harvard University,
the botanical collection he made on this journey ; and we may
repeat here his note on it, which appeared in the Society’s Journal

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 149:

(Bot. xxx. 1894, p. 131), accompanying our detailed enumera-
tion of the species :—

“The object I had in view when making the little collection
of plants, which, through Professor C. S. Sargent’s kindness, has
been examined and classified by Mr. Hemsley, of the Royal
Gardens, at Kew, was to give some idea of the flora of the country
between the Kuen Luen range to the north and the inhabited
regions of Tibet adjacent to the Tengri Nor on the south. This
region has an average altitude of 15,000 ft. above sea-level along
the route followed by me in 1892, and had not, prior to my visit,
been explored.

‘“‘The route followed in 1879 by Przewalski when travelling
towards Lhasa, which was nearly parallel to the last that I took,
differed considerably as regards the configuration of the country
from mine; and consequently I anticipated that notable differ-
ences in the flora along the two roads would be discovered.

“J traversed this country in the months of May, June, July,
and part of August, and heavy snowstorms and nearly daily frosts
oceurred during this period, though the thermometer rose more
than once to 70° F., and even to $3° on one occasion in the shade
at2p.mM. The mean temperature from the 17th of May, when we
entered the mountainous region to the south of the Tsaidam, to
the 11th of August, when we descended to below the Timber line
(13,500 ft. above sea-level) on the Ramachi, where I ceased col-
lecting plauts, except such as the natives pointed out to me as
being used by them either as food or medicinally, is shown in the
following table :—

1892. 7 AM. 2 P.M. 7 P.M.
ro) oO"
May 17 to 31.........- 37-5 F. 546F. 87°38.
June ....... eee ee ee 35°7 55°9 38°3
July wo... eee eee 43°0 54°6 442
Aug. ltoll .......... 40°6 61°5 47°3

“ Nearly the whole of the region traversed in this interval was
of sandstone formation, the predominating colour of which was
bright red. The water was invariably brackish, and in many
cases undrinkable ; the soil everywhere sandy, or covered with a
rather fine gravel, and occasionally a little clay. The grasses
grew in bunches, nowhere forming a sod, except around the
rare pools of pure water fed by the melting snows we occasionally
passed.

150 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

“T was careful to collect all the flowering plants I saw along
my route, and the barrenness of this region may be judged by
the very small number I have brought home with me.

‘The only edible plant we found in this country was a species
of onion (Allium senescens) *, which grew in the sand in great
quantities at altitudes higher than 15,000 ft. above the sea-level,
though we looked for it in vain below this level.

“T may here remark that the rhubarb-plant, which I found
growing in enormous quantities on the north and north-eastern
slopes of mountains on the Ich’u, Lench’u, and other feeders of
the Jyama-nu ch’u, thrived at an altitude above sea-level, ranging
from 12,000 to 13,500 ft. I note this fact, as Col. Przewalski
(Mongolia, ii. p. 84) says that this plant rarely flourishes at an
elevation of more than 10,000 ft. above the level of the sea.”

Including the rhubarb and onion referred to in the above
note, of which no specimens reached Kew, the flowering plants
observed by Mr. Rockhill numbered fifty species. Each speci-
men was carefully labelled, giving locality, altitude, latitude and
longitude, date, relative frequency, and other particulars. Only
two species were not recognized as belonging to previously
described species, namely Gentiana Rockhillii, Hemsl., and
Kobresia Sargentiana, Hemsl.

The references to vegetation in Mr. Rockhill’s narrative are
few, yet on that account of great interest, because so much of
the country traversed had no vegetation worthy of the name.
But a few special allusions to plants are worth extracting. At
p- 192 (May 28th, 93° 35’. 35° 80', 13,788 ft.) it runs: “The
Sharakingi Gol (7. e. river of the yellow thigh-bone) is a clear
mountain rivulet tumbling down over granite boulders from the
snow-covered pass. The road up the latter looks very easy:
The grass around our camp is just beginning to turn green, and
the ground is covered with yellow and violet tulips and a little
edelweiss.”

The “tulips ” were Gagea pauciflora, which appeared in our
original list as Tulipa (§ Orithya) sp. aff. T. eduli, Baker; but it was
again examined, and our colleague, Mr. C. H. Wright, succeeded
in identifying it. Rockhill mentions the iris and tulip again on
June 17,in about 92° and 35°. By June 25th (90°. 33° 40’) grass
was showing green, and Lagotis, Carex, Kobresia, and Festuca
were picked in flower. Under date of Aug. 2nd (93° 15!. 31° 50’)

* There was no specimen of this plant in Mr. Rockhill’s collection.—W- B. H.

™y

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA, 151

we find the note: “The ground on which we have camped is one
big bed of fragrant, light blue flowers (Meroula sikkimensis), and
the grass is so long that it makes a soft bed for us.” The change
in climate and flora is already perceptible in this longitude.

Mr. Rockhill’s mean temperatures are reproduced in our
chapter on climate. It may be worth while pointing out that
in his Table of Latitudes and Altitudes (‘J ourney through
Mongolia and Tibet,’ pp. 386-395), he makes some interesting
comparisons with the altitudes and geographical names obtained
by other travellers.

From August 11th, approximately in 94° and 32°, Rockhill
followed Bower and Thorold’s eastward route, and the differences
in altitudes and geographical names, as given by the former, are
considerable.

Mr. and Mrs. St. Gzorer R. Lirrtepare. 80°—90° 25’; 30°—
37°. 1895.

Travelled overland by Constantinople, Tiflis, and Samarkand,
across the Tian Shan through the Terek Pass (12,700 ft.) in
midwinter, onward to Kashgar. Thence to Yarkand, which they
left on Feb. 4th, 1895, for Khotan, Keria, and Cherchen (85°
35’ and 38° 10'), where they arrived on March 19th; and it was
not till May 15th that they actually crossed the Arka Tag into
Tibet. Their route thence was south-east by east toward Lhasa,
which was really the goal of their journey. The pass, though
not steep, was high and Jong and cost them the lives of five or
six donkeys and a couple of horses. They were now on the
Tibetan Plateau, with lakes and low mountains to the south, as
far as could be seen, and to the north the high range of the
Arka Tag, with fine glaciers and snowfields. Two peaks,
towering above their neighbours, were measured, and estimated
to be 25,340 ft. high. Volcanic country was next traversed,
where vegetation and fresh water were both scarce. One night
all their sheep were killed by wolves; and, owing to the great
altitude and scarcity of food, their baggage animals died at an
appalling rate and they had to walk. On June 26th (88 le
and 33° 12') they had the first rain since leaving the Black Sea
in November, and saw the first men since leaving Cherchen in
April. Continued mortality of their animals compelled them to
abandon the greater portion of their stores. They passed along
the east side of the lake, called by Captain Bower Garing Cho

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV- oO

152 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

(about 89° 30' and 31° 40’), into which a river drains which they
were unable to ford, and therefore had to construct rafts as best
they could. The grazing in this district is described as being of
the most luxuriant description; but apparently no botanizing
was attempted here. Soon the Tengri Nor or Nam Tso—Great
Sky Lake—appeared in view, stretching far away to the east;
while the horizon to the south was fringed by the magnificent
Ninchen Tangla range, with the towering peak of Charemaru,
upwards of 24,900ft. high. They crossed the Ninchen Tangla over
the Goring La at 19,587 ft. and in 30° 12’, and then descended
into the Goring Tangu valley, at about 16,600 ft. Here they
were less than fifty miles from Lhasa; and it was here that
asmall botanical collection was made during the delay conse-
quent on their attempts to continue their journey to that city.
At length they had to yield, and on August 29th they started on
their long march of 1200 miles to Kashmir, passing northward
to the Garing Tso or Zilling Tso, and then westward near
the thirty-second parallel. Nearly all the lakes of this country
have greatly decreased in size, and the process was still going on ;
a difference in level of as much as 200 ft. being observed in
some places. On September 22nd they sighted some volcanic
mountains 4000 ft. above their camp at 15,484 ft., and on the
eighty-sixth meridian. On October 10th they sighted the Aling
Kangri (81°), and on the 27th they entered Ladak by the
Kongda La to the village Shushal to the south-east of Leb.
Out of 160 or 170 animals that left Cherchen, or were purchased
on the way, only two ponies and six mules reached Srinagar.

The collection contains sixty-four species of vascular plants,
including one fern, Polypodium hastatum, Thunb., previously
only known from China Proper, Japan, Formosa, and Corea.
Ten of the species were described as new, and a very pretty
grass is the type of a new genus, Littledalea, Hems]l. A detailed
account of this collection is given in the ‘ Kew Bulletin,’ 1896,
pp- 207-216 ; and some of the novelties are figured in Hooker’s
‘Icones Plantarum,’ tt. 2467-2472.

Captain M. S. Wextsy and Lieutenant (Captain) NIU
Matcorm, D.S.0. 80°—102° ; 34° 25'—37° 25’. 1896.
Entered Tibet from Leh, as their basis, a little south of the
anak La (79° 35’ and 34° 25’); the same route, practically,
as Captain Deasy and Mr. Arnold Pike took. The greater part

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 153

of their track across Tibet to China was between the thirty-fifth
and thirty-sixth parallels; whereas Captain Bower and Dr. Tho-
rold’s route was mainly south of the thirty-fourth parallel.
From the ninety-fifth meridian their general course was north-
eastward, skirting the north shore of Koko Nor (100°), and
thence to Sining and Lanchau, and down the Hoangho to Peking
and Tientsin.

Captain Wellby’s opening words of his Narrative of this
marvellous journey are appropriately repeated here :—‘ Through-
out the journey across this land we generally followed valleys,
nullahs, and dry beds of rivers. After marching some 120 miles
from Lanak La, we saw immense snow-ranges, running east and
west, both north and south of us. The north range was par-
ticularly conspicuous with an abrupt massive peak..... For
four months we saw no vegetation higher than an onion, and for
nearly four months we were at an average height of 16,000 ft.
For more than fourteen weeks we were without seeing any sign
of mankind, and should have been much longer had we not
providentially met a Tibetan caravan travelling at right angles
to our route on its way from Lhasa to China. The distance we
covered from Leh (78°) to the Chinese frontier town of Tankar
(101°) was very nearly 2000 miles. It took us nearly five months
and a half.”

By June 22nd, or little more than three weeks after starting,
they had lost from exhaustion twenty-three mules and ponies,
leaving only sixteen, and all their sbeep were dead; yet since
leaving Lanak La they had not travelled 200 miles. Vegetation
was exceedingly scarce; grass just beginning to sprout. In other
places they found “ boortsa” (Zanacetum). Previous to this they
had found a small white butterfly at a camp over 16,000 ft., anda
brown one was seen a month later. At these high altitudes—
16,000 ft. and upwards—“ it was astonishing to find the thermo-
meter registering 100° Fahr. in the sun, while at night-time there
Were sometimes 25° of frost.” On July 27th, camp 68 (637), they
crossed a river (in about 87° 30’) which took its rise in the hills
close by. The bed of it was half a mile across, and it was the
largest body of running water they had seen. ‘“ Everywhere grew
good grass, flowers, wild onions, and other vegetables, and yak and
antelope were abundant.” A week or so later they again came
Upon good grass, fresh water, onions, rhubarb, and game. All

Went well until Aug. 10th, when, in consequence of the exhausted
0 2

154 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

state of their mules, they were forced to camp at the summit of
a pass, 16,614 ft. high. There was no grass, but certain hardy
plants occurred here and there. On the following morning they
were astonished at finding nine of the mules dead. No sugges-
tion is made as to the probable cause. In consequence, every-
thing that could be spared had to be left, and they proceeded a
sadly reduced party, living on kiang (wild ass) and wild onions,
when they could be found. On Aug. 22nd they arrived at a
magnificent fresh-water lake (camp 93, in about 92° 30' and
35° 30'), where rich green grass was abundant and flowers
plentiful ; wild yak and kiang, water-fowl and hares, likewise,
and the travellers describe it as an artist’s and sportsman’s
paradise. The lake was about twenty-three miles long, and
four miles broad in places. At 7 P.M., although nearly 16,000 ft.
above the sea-level, the thermometer registered nearly 50° Fabr.,
and during the night it only just froze. Near here they fell m
with a caravan of merchants, after marching fourteen weeks and
traversing nearly 1000 miles without seeing a sign of mankind.
On September 14th they encountered the first brushwood since
leaving Niagzu, near Leh, and camped on the right bank of the
river Shugatza or Shuga Gol, where there was good grazing. At
Namoran Gol (about 97° and 36° 20’) they found wild currants
and other berries. Thence they travelled along the north side
of the Koko Nor and onward through Kumbum, Sining, and
Lanchau to the Huangho, and through China.

The collection of dried plants comprises between sixty and
seventy species, all carefully labelled with date, approximate
altitude, longitude and latitude, colour of flowers, ete.

Only two species, Astragalus Malcolmii,, Hemsl. & Pears.,
and Saussurea Wellbyi, Hems]. (Hooker’s ‘ Icones Plantarum,’
t. 2588), proved different from anything ir the Kew Herbarium.
One other, it is true, had not been previously described, 80
far as we have been able to ascertain. This is Pewcedanum
Malcolmiz, Hemsl. & Pears., also collected by Hedin.

Fifty species of this small collection were obtained at altitudes
of above 16,000 ft., and four of them at 17,000 ft. and upwards.
These are Cochlearia scapiflora, Thylacospermum ruptifragrum,
Allium Semenovii, and a very dwarf species of Festuca, pr obably
F. valesiaca. The Allium is doubtless the onion referred ‘o in
the letter published in the ‘ Geographical Journal,’ ix. Pp. 216,
where it is stated that they ate quantities of wild onions, which

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 155

they found in enormous beds. The greatest elevation given is
17,200 ft. for the Festuca in question. With the exception of
Statice aurea, at 13,350 ft., all the others are from localities
above 15,000 ft.

A preliminary list of the plants, furnished from Kew, is given in
Wellby’s ‘Through Unknown Tibet,’ p. 423 ; and this is followed
by some meteorological observations, a summary of which will be
found in our chapter on climate.

In the autumn of 1898, Captain Wellby started on a journey
through Abyssinia to Lakes Rudolf and Stefanie, and on his
return in 1899 he was ordered to join his regiment in South
Africa. He was in Ladysmith during the siege, and was after-
wards attached to General Sir Redvers Buller’s force in the
Transvaal. On July 30, 1900, he was wounded in an engage-
ment at Mertzicht, and died of his wounds on August 5th. He
dried a collection of plants on his Abyssinian expedition and
presented it to Kew. An interesting account of this expedition
appeared after his death in the ‘ Geographical Journal,’ xvi.
(1900), pp. 292-3806, with a map.

Captain Neill Malcolm also went on service to South Africa,
and was severely wounded at Paardeberg on the 18th of February,
1900, but has happily recovered. Since his return from South
Africa he has been to Kew, and given us information on various
points connected with the collection of dried plants.

Duffadar Shahzad Mir, of the 11th Bengal Lancers, deserves
mention here. He took part in the expedition across Tibet, and
afterwards accompanied Captain Wellby on his African travels,
and is everywhere spoken of by him in the warmest words of
praise and gratitude. He had previously travelled with Captain
Younghusband.

Dr. Sven Hepry. 87° 30’—102°; 35° 30/—39°. 1895-7.

Left Kashgar for Khotan on the 14th of December, 1895,
whence he continued his travels through the desert to Keria
Darja, Schah Jar, Korla, and the Lob Nor country. Then the
‘Takla Makan desert was crossed and various Journeys were made
in the Kashgar and neighbouring countries ; finally, by way of
Khotan, Karia, Kopa, Dalai Kurgan, across the Arka Tag, they
entered Tibet, crossing Littledale’s route of 1893, near the North
Karamuran Pass, Aug. 21st, 1896. His first camp (Aug. Ist,
1896) on this section of his travels was in about 85° 25! and 37°,

156 MR. We B. HEMSLEY ON THE

and the name Bulak Baschi is the nearest on the map, but he
mentions that their camping-place had no special name. They
proceeded in a south-easterly direction, crossing the thirty-
sixth parallel in about 87° 30’, and their route then lay between
the thirty-fifth and thirty-sixth parallels to about 93° 30’. From
this point they took a northward course, reaching 36° 40' in the
ninety-fourth meridian, and then eastward, skirting the salt
desert of Tsaidam, to about 96° 30'.. Again northward to Kurlik
Nor (37° 15’) and then eastward to Koko Nor (100°) and onward
to Sining, Kalgan, and Peking, where they arrived in March
1897. Dr. Hedin suffered the same hardships and disasters as
our other travellers in these inhospitable regions. Indeed, in
many respects, their several narratives are much alike. In
February 1898, Dr. Hedin, who was awarded the Founders
Medal for that year, read an account of his travels before the
Royal Geographical Society of London, and it was published in
the ‘ Geographical Journal’ (xi. 1898), from which we extract as
follows :—

“The landscape is very desolate, and when the average height
reaches 16,000 ft. it is clear that vegetation must be scanty.
I collected all the plants we found. They had, as a rule,
rather fleshy and downy leaves lying close to the ground in
order to protect themselves from the wind and frost. The poor
pasturage which was now and then found was so scattered and
bitter, that the animals would not have eaten it if they had not
been driven to it by hunger. The ground is, however, generally
perfectly bare, and the weathering products which have washed
down into the central parts of the basins without outlet have,
in the course of time, been disintegrated into very fine particles,
so that sand and gravel are very scarce. Since the ground is
damp as a result of dew and rain, it becomes soft, and the animals
frequently sank a foot deep. Only the lake shores, along which
we frequently travelled, were suitable for our march. ‘The cold
was not at all great, and in the daytime one could ride without a
cloak, on account of the strong insolation. At night the ten-
perature seldom sank under 14° Fahr. The worst of all was the
wind and hail. With the regularity of clockwork the west wind
came every day at one o’clock and swooped down on the plateau
with intense fury.

“From the Arka Tag pass we saw, far to the south, a great
chain of mountains with perpetual snow-fields and shining tops-

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 157

This chain is parallel to Arka Tag, and constitutes, as I after-
wards found, a continuation of the Koko Shili. Its highest peak
was named after King Oscar. Between these two gigantic chains,
which run from east to west, stretches a rolling plateau which is
divided into a whole series of basins without outlet.... In the
iniddle of each basin is a lake of clear but bitter water from the
streams of the surrounding mountains. In travelling east we
discovered twenty-three such lakes, of whose existence not even
the Chinese had any idea. The largest was three days long.
These lakes were dead and desolate as well as the surrounding
country. Birds were very scarce, except one species of guil.

“The only animals that were capable of putting any life into
these regions were the yaks and khulans, which were there in
incredible numbers. Yak-dung afforded us the very best of fuel,
and every evening we could warm ourselves by fine, large fires.

“Thus we wandered day after day across the plateaux of
Tibet for two months without seeing a single living being.
We found trace of man only twice during this time: at the last
halting-place north of Arka Tag, where a charred pile of coals
atter a cap fire showed that we were crossing Littledale’s route;
and between our seventeenth and eighteenth halting-places,
where, in the soft sand, we still found traces of Bonvalot and the
Prince of Orleans’s camels, these tracks having remained un-
disturbed for eight years. Meanwhile our caravan dwindled down
in an alarming manner ; at last the men had to go atoot, and we
thought it was time to try to find inhabited country.”

Dr. Sven Hedin presented his Tibetan botanical collection to
Kew on the condition that we furnished a list of the plants
to be embodied in his account of the scientific results of his
travels in Petermann’s ‘ Geographische Mittheilungen.’ This has
already appeared, but we shall be excused for including it in the
following enumeration in order to make it accessible to a wider
circle of botanists. It should be explained that this collection,
consisting of less than sixty species, was made on his journey,
1896, across the Arka Tag mountains into Tibet and through
the Tsaidam country, mainly between the meridians of eighty-five
and uinety-four and the thirty-fifth and thirty-seventh parallels.
Some of the plants were collected on the north side of the Kuen
Luen range, in Chinese Turkestan. But we have not been able
to localize all the plants with exactitude, because some of them
are merely dated, whilst others only bear the number of the

158 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

camp. The party left Dalai Kurgan on the sixth of August, and
marched through the pass of Sarik Kol, and it seems that about
a third of the plants were collected between these two places ;
so that a number of them were not actually found in Tibet
Proper. Among those sent to Kew there is absolutely nothing
new; but Dr. Hedin had previously given two species of
Gentiana from Sarik Kol to Dr. S. Murbeck, which he described
as new, and indeed they seem to be very distinct. Gentiana
Hedini is remarkable in having fringed scales, similar to those
on the corolla, on the inside of some of the sepals ; and the other,
G. cordisepala, is distinguished by the shape of the sepals. But
these and several others are excluded from our final enumeration.

Dr. Hedin was the only one of our travellers who collected
Alye, and my colleague Mr. C. H. Wright furnishes the
following particulars of the collection, which was determined by
Dr. N. Wille:—

“ The alge collected in Northern Tibet by Dr. S. Hedin number
twenty-four species, belonging to sixteen genera. Hight species
were collected in salt water, viz. :—Spirogyra sp., Enteromorpha
percursa, ERhizoclonium riparium, R. Kerneri, R. macromeres,
Cladophora vaga, Vaucheria dichotoma and V. littorea (?).

“One species proved to be new and has been described as
Harpochytrium Hedinii, Wille. It was found epiphytic on a
species of Zygnema, growing in fresh water at Sorgotsu Namaga.
All the other species occur in Europe, those extending outside
that area being :—

“ Cosmarium subspeciosum. Greenland, Brazil; a variety in

New Zealand.
Closterium acerosum. Nova Zembla, Siberia, Japan, Burma,
N. America and the Argentine.

Ulothrix tenerrima. New Zealand.

Lhizoclonium riparium. Montevideo.

Cladophora crispata. N. America, Chiloé, Peru, New Zealand.

Vaucheria dichotoma, N. America (fide Kuetaing).

Binuclearia tatrana has been found in Lake Csober in the
Carpathians at an altitude of about 4500 ft.”

Captain H. H. P. Deasy and Mr. Arnotp Pike. 80°—84°;
32° 30'—37°. 1896.

Entered Tibet by Lanak La (79° 35’ and 34° 25’), where they
arrived on the 18th of June, 1896, when it was quite free

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA, 159

of snow, though 18,000 ft. high. The intention was to cross
Tibet from west to east with the special object of determining
the identity of the rivers; but various misfortunes befel the
party, and they returned, after making a circuit, from Chorul
Cho, the most south-easterly point attained, without accom-
plishing their main object.

The minimum thermometer fell to +8° Fahr., or 24° of frost,
during the night of June 16th at an altitude of 17,500 ft. They
travelled in a north-easterly direction by Mangtza Cho and
Lake Yeshil Kul (81° 45’ and 34° 50’), thence eastward to about
82° 25’, where the country was simply alive with antelope *
females and their young. Here was plenty of grass and a
moderate amount of fresh water. From this point they went
southward to Chorul, about 82° 45’ and 32° 30’, and in several
places there was a profusion of grass, but fresh water was often
scarce. The return journey began here, and terminated, so
far as Tibet was concerned, at the Kone La in November.
During this journey twenty-four thousand square miles of
territory were surveyed and the heights of seventy-nine peaks
were determined. Great altitudes were reached in many parts,
and Napo La, next to the last pass crossed, is 18,800 ft. high.
Captain Deasy makes few allusions in his Narrative to the
vegetation, except in relation to pasturage ; but Mr. Pike made
a botanical collection, and the specimens were carefully labelled
With localities and approximate altitudes, some of which were
higher than any on record. This collection, combined with two
or three others, formed the subject of an exhibition and pre-
liminary paper at a meeting of the Linnean Society on April
19th, 1900, and the approximate altitudes were referred to
as absolute altitudes. Since then Captain Deasy has furnished
corrected altitudes, and we shall return to this point when
discussing the altitudinal limits of the flowering plants con-
stituting the flora of Tibet.

* Captain Deasy estimated that there were at least 15,000 of these animals
in view at one time. Przewalski, it may be added (Peterm. Geogr. Mitth. xx.
Pp. 43) states that enormous herds of animals existed in the Koko Nor region,
including yaks, antelopes, gazelles, and sheep. Tchihatchef, referring to
Przewalski’s account (La Végétation du Globe, 1. p. 612, in a footnote), credits
the latter with saying that yaks roved there by millions! ‘En parlant des
derniers [yaks] il dit qu’ils y errent par millions.” Such a statement, however,
does not occur in the place cited; but we are not prepared to assert that it
Occurs nowhere in Przewalski’s writings.

160 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

In 1897-8 Captain Deasy made another journey, or journeys,
in Turkestan and Tibet. The plants collected on these expe-
ditions were presented to the British Museum; but two or three
new Tibetan species published in the ‘ Journal of Botany’ have
been added to our list.

In his Narrative he says very little about the vegetation, or
absence of vegetation, generally; but the following extract
relating to the country near his most north-easterly point in
Tibet, Kara Sai, is interesting as a sample of the local con-
ditions :—

“In the lower part of the Tolan Khoja valley there is plenty
of excellent grass and water, but in the upper part, known as
Sarok Tuz (Yellow Salt), there is no grass, but only a limited
supply of burtza and not much water. At the head of this
valley lies a pass of about 16,500 ft., a very easy and compara-
tively low one, which may be considered the natural boundary
between Turkestan and the great Tibetan plateau. Looking
forward from a hill near this pass, not a trace of vegetation is to
be seen: and it was not till the western side of the small and
irregularly shaped lake, called Shor Kul, was reached that any
grass was obtained...... Between the lake and the Kuen Luen
range the country is absolutely barren. At the first camp
beyond Shor Kul there was little or no vegetation, so the
remaining sacks of chopped straw were issued. Here it was again
necessary to dig for water, which was by no means sufficient for
all the animals. However they quenched their thirst the next
day, when the most easterly tributary of the Kiria river was
reached. This tributary and the next are undoubtedly the
smallest of the principal affluents of the Kiria river, and flow
through a country devoid of all vegetation.”

The botanical collection of the first expedition was almost
entirely made by Mr. Arnold Pike. Indeed Captain Deasy gives
him credit for the whole. It was presented to Kew in February,
1897; and a list of the determinations was sent to Captain
Deasy in April of the same year, but various circumstances have
hitherto prevented the publication of a full account of the plants,
though, as already mentioned, they were included in an exhibition
and a preliminary paper on the Tibetan Flora read before the
Linnean Society on April 19th, 1900. The collection comprises
nearly a hundred species, but contains very little that ws
previously unknown. Senecio ($ Cremanthodium) Deasy?, Hemsl.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 161

(Hooker’s ‘ Icones Plantarum,’ t. 2587) is apparently new, and
Astragalus Arnoldii, Hemsl. & Pears., we also believe to be
new.

Summary.

Names. Longitude. | Latitude. Date.
Strachey & Winterbottom ..| 80°—81°40' | 30° 30'—31°5' 1848
Hooker ...........000000. 88° 45’ ase "1849
Bower & Thorold,... ..... 80°—102° | 29° 30’—34° 30! 1891-2
Rockhill ....0..00.0000. 90°—102° 299-379 | 1892
Littledales ............., 80°—90° 25' | 30°—37° 1395
Wellby & Malcolm ........ 80°—102° 34°. 25'37° 25") 1896
Hedin oo... 87° 30'—102° e 30'—-39° | 1895-7
Deasy & Pike .....0. 00... go°—842 | 32°30'879 1896

The Map.

The accompanying sketch-map, prepared by Miss M. Smith,
was compiled from various sources, but mainly from the maps
illustrating the narratives of the various travellers whose
botanical collections are dealt with in this paper. It must not
be regarded as a critical compilation, for some of the names
and altitudes may be contradictory, but it should be of some
assistance to persons interested in the subject.

ENUMERATION OF THE JOINT COLLECTIONS.
RANUNCULACEE.

Clematis alpina, Mill. Gard. Dict. ed. 8, n.9; Journ. Linn. Soe.
Bot. xxx. (1894) p- 107; Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 373.

Atragene alpina, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 542.

Sheltered nooks on hills, 16,200 ft. Thorold. Harato,
11,000 ft., Hedin. Flowers yellow or blue.

Clematis orientalis, Zinn. Sp. Pl. p. 543, var. tangutica,
Mawim. Fl. Tangut. p. 3. on ONT }

C. graveolens, Lindl. in Journ. Hort. Soe. i. (1546) P. ane ee
Brit. Ind. i. p. 4; Journ. Linn, Soc Bot. Xxx. (1894) p. 183; Bor. Mag.
t. 4495,

162 MR. W. 2B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Sutlej river in Gugé, 14,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Pochu valley, 94° 45’, 31° 45', very abundant at 14,000 ft.,
Rockhill. 82° 41’, 32° 36’, 14,400 ft., September 4, Deasy ni
Pike, 889. Flowers yellow.

Anemone imbricata, Magxim. Fl. Tangut. p. 8, t. 22; Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 1383; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 208.

Foot-hills of Dangla mountains, north-western extremity of
range, 90° 35’, 33° 40’, 16,500 ft., June 27, Rockhill. Goring
valley, 90° 25', 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Zttledale. Flowers
changing from a red-brown to violet or white.

Thalictrum alpinum, Zinn. Sp. Pl. p. 545; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. i. p. 12.

T. acaule, Cambess. in Jacquem. Voy. Bot. p. 3.

Gugé, 15,000 ft., Strachey J Winterbottom. Flowers yellow.

Callianthemum cachemirianum, Cambess. in Jacquem. Voy.
Boi. p. 5, %. 3; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 14.

Ranunculus pimpinelloides, D. Don, in Royle, Ill. Bot. Himal. p. 55.

In 88° 30', 35° 20', 16,294 ft., July 28, Wellby 5 Malcolm.
Flowers yellow.

Adonis cerulea, Maxim. in Bull. Acad. Pétersb. xxiii. (1877)
p- 306 ; Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 107.
Wide valleys, 17,200 ft., Thorold. Flowers blue.

Ranunculus aquatilis, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 556, partim.

Gyanima, 15,500 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Bhomtso,
Hooker. Flowers white.

Ranunculus Cymbalarie, Pursh, Fl. Amer. Sept. ii. p. 392;
Fl. Dan. xiii. t. 2293 ; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 107 5
. Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 17.

Gugé valleys, 14,000-15,000 ft., Strachey 5 Winterbottom.
Edge of streams, 17,800 ft., Thorold. Near the Horpa Tso,
16,400 ft., June 28, Deasy & Pike. Flowers yellow.

Ranunculus hyperboreus, Rotth. in Skrift. Kjoeb. Selsk. x:
(1770) p. 458, var. natans, Regel; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xXx.
(1894) p.108; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 18.

Streams, 16,200 ft., Zhorold. Flowers yellow.

Ranunculus involucratus, MWavim. Fi. Tangut. p. 18, t. 22.
ff. 7-13; Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2586 A.

Near the Horpa Tso, 16,400 ft., June 28, Deasy §& Pike, SL7.
Flowers yellow.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 163

Ranunculus lobatus, Jacquem. Voy. Bot. p. 4; Hook. f. Fl.
Brit. Ind. i. p. 17.

Gugé, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. 82° 40), 33° 30’,
16,800 ft., August 18, Deasy § Pike. Flowers yellow.

Ranunculus pulchellus, C. 4. Mey. in Ledeb. Fl. Alt. ii. p. 333 ;
Ledeb. Ic. Fl. Ross. t.111; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894)
p- 108; Hook.f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 17.

Niti pass, 17,000 ft., Strachey g& Winterbottom. Near water,
17,300 ft., Thorold. Damp soil on the shore of Aru Tso,
16,200 ft., August 4, Deasy § Pike, 865. Flowers yellow.

Ranunculus similis, Hemsl. in Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2586 B.

R. involucratus, Hemsil. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 107,
non Maxim.

Sandy earth and gravel in valleys, 17,500 ft., Thorold. 82°30’,
35°, 16,649 ft., June 19, Wellby & Malcolm. $1 40, 34° 50,
16,600 ft., July 6, Deasy & Pike, 844. Flowers yellow.

Ranunculus tricuspis, Maxim. Fl. Tangut. p. 12, e¢ Enum.
Pl. Mong. p. 16, t. 4. ff. 17-27: Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx.
(1894) p. 133.

Valley of Murus, 91° 18’, 33° 44’, 15,640 ft., June 23, Rockhill.
In moist soil near stream, 82° 8’, 34° 38’, 17,000 ft., July 27,
Deasy § Pike, 850. Flowers yellow.

Delphinium Brunonianum, Royle, Illustr. Bot. Himal. p. 56;
Kew Bull. 1896, p. 208; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 27; Bot.
Mag. t. 5461.

Goring valley, 90° 25', 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers blue.

Delphinium ceruleum, Jacquem. Voy. Bot. p. 7, t. 63 Huth, in
Engl. Bot. Jahrb. xx. p. 463; Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot. xxx.
(1894) p. 108; Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 373; Hook: f.
Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 25.

Near Rakas Tal, 15,000-17,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Top of pass, 17,800 ft., Thorold. September 18, Hedin. 90° 10',
35°17’, 15,970 ft., August 4, Wellby § Malcolm. Flowers blue.

Delphinium grandiflorum, Linn. Sp. P/. p- 581; Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) pp. 108 et 133. .

Side of slope, 14,800 ft., Thorold. Kechu valley, 96° 28,
31° 25’, 12,700 ft., Rockhill. Flowers blue.

164 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Delphinium Pylzowii, Maxim. in Bull. Acad. Pétersb. xxii.
(1877) p. 307, et Fl. Tangut. i. p. 21, t.3; Regel’s Gartenft.
1876, p. 289, t. 879; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 184;
Kew Bull. 1896, p. 208.

Dangchu valley, 92° 12’, 32° 12’, 14,500 ft., Rockhill. Goring
valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale. Flowers
violet-blue and black.

Delphinium sp. aff. D. Brunoniano.
91° 39', 35° 21’, 16,386 ft., August 11, Wellby & Jlalcolm.

Aconitum dissectum, D. Don, Prodr. Fl. Nep. p. 197, fide
O. Stapf.

A. Napellus, Linn. var., Hemsl. in Kew Bull. 1896, p. 208.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers blue.

PAPAVERACER.

Meconopsis horridula, Hook. f. et Thoms. Fl. Ind. p. 252;
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) pp. 108 et 1384; Kew Bull.
1896, p. 208; Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 378 ; Hook. f.
Fl. Brit. Ind.i. p. 118.

Water-logged soil in valley close to marsh, 15,500 ft., Thorold.
Plateau west of Dangla mountains, 89° 44’, 32° 51’, 16,350 ft.,
July 3, Rockhill. Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft.,
Littledale. 85°, 35° 37', Hedin. 92°, 35° 20’, 16,000 ft., August 17,
Wellby & Malcolm. Flowers blue.

Meconopsis integrifolia, Franch. in Bull. Soc. Bot. France,
xxxvill. (1886) p. 389 ; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 208.

Catheartia integrifolia, Maxim. in Bull. Acad. Pétersb. xxiii. (1877)
p. 310,

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers blue.

Hypecoum leptocarpum, Hook. f. et Thoms. Fl. Ind. i. p. 2763
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 108; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. i. p. 120.

Sheltered nullahs, 15,500 ft., Thorold. Flowers pale violet.

FUMARIACES.

Corydalis Boweri, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894)
p. 108; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 208.
Water-logged soil in valley, 15,500 ft., Thorold. Goring

valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale. Flowers
yellow.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 165

Corydalis Hendersoni, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx.
(1894) pp. 109 et 1384; Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 373.

Sandy, gravelly soil in valleys, 17,600 ft., Thorold. Extreme
head of valley on foot-hills of Dangla mountains, 90° 50’, 33° 43’,
16,340 ft., Rockhill. Camp 32, September 22, Hedin. 90° 10’,
35° 17’, 15,970 ft., August 4, Wellby & Malcolm. 25 miles east of
the Lanak-la, 17,100 ft., June 20, Deasy ¢ Pike. Flowers yellow.

Corydalis Moorcroftiana, Wal/. Cat. n. 1432; Kew Bull. 1896,
p- 209; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 125.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Lrttledale.
Flowers yellow with purple tips.

Corydalis tibetica, Hook. 7. et Thoms. Fl. Ind.i. p.265; Hook. f.
Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 124.

Lanjar, 17,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers pale
yellow with brown or green tips.

CRUCIFERE.

Parrya exscapa, 0. A. Mey. in Ledeb. Fl. Alt. iui. p. 28; Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 184; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i.
p. 131.

Basin of Murus, extreme head of valley, on foot-hills of Dangla
mountains, 90° 50', 33° 43', 16,340 ft., Rockhill, Flowers purple.

Parrya lanuginosa, Hook. f. et Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. v. (1861) p. 136, et xxx. (1894) p. 110; Hook. f: Fl. Brit.
Ind. i. p. 182.

Lanjar, 17,500 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. In water-logged,
stony soil, 17,600 ft., Zhorold. East of Horpa Tso, 17,000 ft.,
July 5, Deasy § Pike, 832. Flowers purple.

Parrya macrocarpa, R. Br. in Parry Voy. App. P- 270; Hook.f.
Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 181; Hook. Fl. Bor-Am. i. t. 15.

Gugé, 14,000-15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers
Tose-purple.

Parrya prolifera, Maxim. Fl. Tangut. p- 56, t. 15.
In 83° 20', 35° 8’. 16,480 ft., June 27, Wellby 45 Malcolm.
North Tibet, Przewalski. Flowers violet.

Cheiranthns himalayensis, Cambess. in Jacquen. Voy. Bot.
p- 14, t.18; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. 1. p- 132.

C. himalaicus, Hook. f. et Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. v. (1861)
p. 187, .

In 82° 24’, 4° 55’, 17,200 ft., July 23, Deasy § Pike, 842.
Flowers violet or purple.

166 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Alyssum canescens, DC. Syst. Veg. ii. p. 322; Hook. f. Fl.
Brit. Ind.i, p. 141.

Tisum, 15,000 ft.. Strachey § Winterbottom. 87° 10', 35° 18’,
16,159 ft., Julv 21, Wellby §° Malcolm. 82° 12', 84° 20,
16,100 ft., July 31, Deasy § Pike, 857, 859. Flowers white.

Draba alpina, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 642; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. v.
(1861) p. 150, et xxx. (1894) p. 110; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. 1.
p. 142.

Valley, 17,600 ft., Thorold. Without locality, Wellby f
Maleoln; Deasy & Pike. Flowers yellow.

Draba alpina, Linn., var. y. algida, Regel, in Radde, Reisen im
Suden von Ost-Sibirien, i. p. 189.

D. algida, Adams, ex Fisch. in DC. Syst. Veg. ii. p. 337; Hook. Fl.
Bor.-Am. i. p. 50,

Without locality, Deasy § Pike, 833. Flowers yellow.

Draba fladnitzensis, Wulf. in Jacq. Misc. i. p. 147, t. 17. f. 1;
Kew Bull. 1896, p. 209; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 143.

Goring valley, 90° 25', 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Z¢tdt/edale.
Flowers white.

Draba incompta, Stev. in Mém. Soc. Nat. Mosc. iii. (1812)
p- 268; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 110; Hook. f. £1.
Brit. Ind. 1. p. 142.

Gravelly soi] in valleys, 16,500 ft., Thorold. Flowers white
(Thorold) ; yellow (Flora British India).

Draba lasiophylla, Royle, Illustr. Bot. Himal. p. 71; Hook...
Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 148.

Gugé, 15,000-16,500 ft., Strachey & Winterbottom. Flowers
white.

Cochlearia scapiflora, Hook. f. et Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soe.,
Bot. v. (1861) p. 154, et xxx. (1894) p. 110; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. i. p. 145.

Gugé, 15,500 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. 17,800 ft.,
Thorold, 82° 45', 85°, 17,108 ft., June 22, Wellby § Ilalcoln.
flowers pale lilac.

Sisymbrium humilie, C. 4. Jey. ex Ledeb. Fl. Alt. iii. p. 187
Ledeb. Te. Fl. Ross. t. 1473 Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (189+)
p- 110; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 148.

Sandy, gravelly soil near water, 17,500 ft., Zhorold. 82° 8;
34° 20’, 16,100 ft., July 29, Deasy § Pike, 855. Flowers white.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 167

Eutrema Przewalskii, Mavim. Fl. Tangut. p. 68, t. 28. ff. 11-
23; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 134.

Basin of Murus, in lateral valley, 91° 05’, 33° 45’, 15,700 ft.,
June 24, Rockhill. Near the Horpa Tso, 16,400 ft., June 28,
Deasy § Pike, 821. Flowers white.

Erysimum Chamephyton, Maxim. Fl. Tangut. i. p. 63, t. 28.
ff. 1-10; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 134.

Hill-slope two miles north of Murus river (head-waters of
Yangtsekiang), 91° 31’, 33° 53’, 14,750 ft.; and the basin of
Murus, in lateral valley, 91° 05', 33° 45’, 15,700 ft., Rockhill.
Flowers pink and white.

Erysimum funiculosum, Hook. f. et Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. v. (1861) p. 165, et xxx. (1894) p. 110; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. i. p. 158.

Near water in valley, 17,600 ft., Thorold. 87°, 35° 18,
16,401 ft., July 20, Wellby § Malcolm. Flowers yellow.

Erysimum —— ?

90° 10’, 35° 17’, 15,970 ft., August 4, Wellby 5 Malcolm.

A dwarf perennial with woody rootstock, fleshy, pubescent
leaves, and white flowers.

Christolea crassifolia, Cambess. in Jacguem. Voy. Bot. p. 17,
t.17; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 110; Hook. f. Fl.
Brit. Ind. i. p. 154.

Sutlej river in Gugé, 13,500 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Sandy, gravelly soil in valleys, 16,800 ft., Thorold. 15,200 it.,
August 28, Deasy § Pike, 880. Flowers white. .

Seen to-day (Aug. 28) in great quantities. Soil, decomposed
granite (?) and gravel.—Deasy 5° Pike.

Braya rosea, Bunge, Del. Sem. Hort. Dorp. (1841) p. 8;
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 110; Hook. f- Fi. Brit.
Ind. i. p. 155.

Sagta Deo and Gugé, 10,000-16,500 ft., Strachey § Winter-
bottom. Muddy, stony soil close to streams, 17,800 ft., Thorold.
Flowers purplish white.

Braya sinensis, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxix.
p. 303, t. 29. .

Near the Horpa Tso, 16,400 ft., June 28, Deasy § Pike, 819.
Flowers white.

Braya uniflora, //ook. f. et Thoms. Journ. Linn. Soe, Bot. v.
(1861) p. 168, ct xxx. (1894) p.110; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. 1.
p. 155; Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2251.

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXYV-

(1894)

Pp

168 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Sandy, gravelly soil, 17,600 ft., Thorold. 83° 45’, 35° 15’,
16,528 ft., July 1, Wellby §& Malcolm. Near the Mangtsa Tso,
17,000 ft., June 24, Deasy § Pike, 809. Flowers changing white
to pink.

Root when split smel!s something like horse-radish— Deasy &
Pike.

Capsella Thomsoni, Hook. f. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. v.
(1861) p. 172, et Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 159; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (189t) p. 110; Aew Bull. 1896, p. 209; Peterm. Mitteil.
Erg.-Heft 131, p. 373.

Hutchinsia tibetica, Thoms. 72 Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 900.

Sandy, gravelly soil near water, 17,500 ft., Thorold. Goring
valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Zittledale. Camp 17,
September 2, Hedin. 86 10, 35° 19’, 16,214 ft., July 16,
Wellby § Malcolm. 82° 8', 84° 38', 17,000 ft., July 27, Deasy §
Pike. Flowers white.

Lepidium capitatum, Hook. f. et Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,.
Bot. vy. (1861) p. 175, et xxx. (1894) p. 110; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. 1. p. 160.

Stony ground close to water, 16,200 ft., Thorold. Flowers
purple with yellow centre.

Lepidium cordatum, Willd. ex DC. Syst. Veg. il. p- 5oA ;
Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 373.

Harato, 11,000 ft., October 5, Hedin. Flowers white.

Lepidium latifolium, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 644; Hook. f. in Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. vy. (1861) p. 173, et Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 160;
Peterm. Mitteil. Evg.-Heft 131, p. 373.

Harato, 11,000 ft., October 5, Hedin. Flowers white.

Dilophia salsa, Thoms. in Hook. Kew Journ. Bot. v. (1853)
p- 20, et iv. (1852) t. 12; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 209; Peterm.
Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 373 ; Hook. f, Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 161.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Litéledale.
Camp 10, Hedin. 87° 50’, 35° 12’, 16,000 ft., July 24, Wellby
§ Malcolm. $2 40', 33° 30’, 16,800 ft., August 18, Deasy 5
Pike, 877. Flowers white or rose.

Iberidella Andersoni, Mook. f. et Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. v. (1861) p. 177; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 163.

Sagta Deo and Gugeé, 10,000-16,500 ft., Strachey § Winter-
bottom. Flowers white or pale rose.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 169

Crambe cordifolia, Stev. in Mém. Soc. Nat. Mose. iii. (1812)
p- 267: Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 165.

Without special locality, Strachey & Winterbottom. Flowers
white.

CaRYOPHYLLACER.

Lychnis apetala, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 437; Fl. Lapp. t. 12. f.1;
Wahlenb. Fl. Lapp. t. 7; Hook. Fl. Bor.-Am. i. p. 91; Kew
Bull. 1896, p. 209; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 222.

Gugé, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Goring valley,
90° 25', 30° 12', about 16,500 ft., Littledale. Without locality.
Deasy § Pike, 894. Flowers purple-brown. :

Lychnis macrorhiza, Royle, I/lustr. Bot. Himal.p.80; Hook.f.
Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p- 223.
Lanjar, 17,000 ft., Strachey §° Winterbottom. Flowers purpl+.

Silene Moorcroftiana, Wall. Cat. n. 626; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. i. p. 219.

Near Rakas Tal, 15,000-17,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Flowers dull red or white.

Stellaria decumbens, Edyew. in Trans. Linn. Soc. xx. (1846)
p. 35; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 209 ; Hook. f- Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 234.
Goring valley, 90° 25', 30° 12', about 16,500 ft., Littledal.

Flowers white.

Stellaria decumbens, Edyew., var. pulvinata, Hdgew. et Hook. /.
in Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 235; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 209; Peter.
Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 373. ;

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Between camps 26 and 27, September 14, Hedin. Flowers
white.

Stellaria graminea, Linn. Sp. Pl. p- 422; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.

And. i, p. 233. ..
Lungyung and Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottoi.
Flowers white.

Stellaria subumbellata, ELdgew. in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. \.
p- 233; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 209. a
Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.

Flowers white. 9
p2

170 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Arenaria festucoides, Benth. in Royle, Illustr. Bot. Himal.
p- 81, t. 21. £.3; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. 1. p. 236.

Karnali river, 15,500 ft., Strachey §° Winterbottom. Flowers
white.

Arenaria Littledalei, Hems/. in Kew Bull. 1896, p. 209.

Gooringia Littledalei, Williams, in Bull. Herb. Boiss. v. (1897) p. 580.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers white.

Arenaria musciformis, Wall. Cat. n. 641; Kew Bull. 1896,
p. 209; Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 373; Hook. f. Fl.
Brit. Ind. i. p. 237.

Balch pass, 15,000-16,500 ft., Strachey S Winterbottom.
Goring valley, 90° 25’, 20° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Litéledale.
Highlands of North Tibet, Hedin. 86°, 35° 19’, 15,296 ft.,
July 15, Wellby § Malcolm. South shore of Mangtsa Tso,
17,000 ft., June 24, Deasy § Pike, 818. Flowers white.

Arenaria Stracheyi, Edgew. in Hook f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 240.

Rakas Tal, 15,500 ft., Strachey & Winterbottom. Dampish
soil on broken granite, 16,800 ft., August 12, Deasy § Pike, 876.
Flowers white.

Thylacospermum rupifragum, Schrenk, Enum. Pl. Nov. i.
p- 538; Hook.f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 2438.
Arenaria (Dicranilla) rupifraga, Fenzl, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. i. p. 780.

Bryomorpha rupifraga, Kar. et Kir. in Bull. Soc. Imp. Nat. Mose. xv.
(1842) p. 172.

Gugé, 15,000-16,500 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. 82° 45,
35°, 17,108 ft., June 27, Wellby § Malcolm. Without locality,
Deasy §& Pike. Flowers very minute, white.

TAMARISCACER.

Myricaria elegans, Royle, Illustr. Bot. Himal. p. 214; Hook.f.
Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 250.

Satlej river in Gugé, 13,500 ft., Strachey & Winterbottom.
Flowers pink.

Myricaria prostrata, Hook. f. et Thoms. in Benth. et Hook. f.
Gen. Pl. i. p. 161; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p- 184.

M. germanica, Desv., var. prostrata, Thiselton-Dyer in Hook. f. Fl.
Brit. Ind. i. p. 250; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 111.

17,300 ft., Therold. Upper Naichi Gol valley near river,

lord

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 171

93° 49’, 35° 52’, 12,130 ft., May 21, Rockhill. 83°, 35° 8’,
16,487 ft., June 25, Wellby § Malcolm. Aru Tso, 16,500 ft.,
August 5, 871; 15 miles south-west of the Mangtsa Tso,
16,000 ft., June 22, Deasy § Pike, 805. Flowers pink.

Petals pale pink, stamens white, pistil green. Many very
small insects and red spiders in these flowers.—Deasy §° Pike.

ZYGOPHYLLACER.

Nitraria Schoberi, Linn. Syst. ed. 10, p. 1044; Gmel. Fi.
Sibir. ii. t. 98; Mawim. Fl. Tangut. p. 102; Peterm. Mitteil.
Erg.-Heft 131, p. 373.

Harmut Vogana, October 17, Hedin. Flowers white. Fruit
red or black.

GERANIACEE.

Geranium collinum, Steph., Willd. Sp. Pl. iii. p. 705; Kew
Bull. 1896, p. 209; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 429.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Litt/edale.
Flowers blue.

Biebersteinia Emodi, Jaub. et Spach, Illustr. ii. p. 109;
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i. p. 427.

Chirchun and other localities, 16,500 ft., Strachey § Winter-
bottom. Flowers yellow.

LEGUMINOSZ.

Thermopsis inflata, Cambess. in Jacquem. Voy. Bot. p. 34,
t.39; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 111; Hook. f. Fl.

Brit. Ind. ii. p- 63. | —_
Top of pass in sand, 18,500 ft., Thorold. 81° 41’, 34° 53,
16,200 ft., July 8, Deasy §- Pike, 843. Flowers bright yellow.

Thermopsis lanceolata, R. Br. in Ait. Hort. Kew. ed. 2, iii.
p- 3; Ledeb. Fl. Ross. i. p. 510; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxiii.
(1886) p. 150; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 210; Peterm. Mitter!. Erg.-

Heft 131, p. 373.
Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.

Camp 31, September 21, Hedin. Flowers yellow.
Caragana pygmexa, DC. Prodr. ii. p. 268; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.

Ind. ii. p. 116. .
Gugé plains, 14,000-17,000 ft. Strachey § Winterbottom.

Flowers bright yellow.

172 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Astragalus (§ Cercidothrix) Arnoldi, Hemsl. § H. H. W.
Pearson, sp. nov.

Suffrutec nanus, cespitoso-multiceps, sericeo-canescens pilis
peltatim .affixis. Radiv alta, crassa, lignosa, fibrosa. Rami
breves, patentes, lignosi, petiolis foliorum persistentibus instruct.
Folia conferta, 3-7-foliolata, 2-4 lin. longa; foliola opposita,
breviter elliptica, strigoso-villosa, 3-14 lin. longa, 3 lin. lata;
stipule membranacee, extus pubescentes, petiolis breviter adnate,
breviter connato-vaginantes, circiter 13 lin. longe. Racem
umbelliformes, pedunculati, axillares, circiter 6-flori, pilis atris
albidisque adpressis vestiti. Flores purpurei, bracteati, breviter
pedicellati. Calya obliquus, dentibus 5 subzqualibus brevibus
erectis mox declinatis, pilis atris albidisque adpressis hirsutus,
circiter 13 lin. longus. Vezxillum glabrum, apice late rotundatum,
emarginatum, calycem duplo superans; ale spathulate. Ovarium
antice hirsutum, breviter stipitatum, 4-ovulatum ; stylus glaber.
Legumen non visum.

Without locality : 17,500 ft., Deasy § Pike, 808, 810;
17,500 ft., Thorold, 12 & 37. Flowers purple.

This species resembles .4. brahuicus, Bunge, in habit.

Astragalus confertus, Benth.; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii.
p. 123.

Top of pass, 18,000 ft., and sandy, gravelly soil in valleys,
17,500 ft., Thorold, 8 & 58. Without locality, Deasy 5 Pike,
893. Flowers blue or purple-blue.

Astragalus Heydei, Baker, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. i.
p- 118; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 111.

A. Hendersoni, Baker, loc. cit. ii. p. 120.

Sandy, gravelly soil in valleys, Thorold, 50. 87°, 35° 18’,
16,400 ft., July, Wellby 5 Malcolm. 25 wiles east of Lanak La,
17,100 ft., Deasy § Pike, 802. Flowers purple.

With very complete material before us, we have no hesitation
in uniting Mr. Baker’s 4. Hendersonii with his A. Heyded.

Astragalus (Phaca) Malcolmii, Hems/. § H. H. W. Pearson,
Sp. nov.

Herba pumila, acaulis, perennis, pubescens pilis basi affixis.
Ithizoma asvendens, tenuis, internodiis 2-3 lin. longis. Folia
imparipinnata, 9-13-foliolata, 3-3 poll. longa: foliola opposita,
brevissime petiolulata, oblonga vel elliptica, obtusa, subear-
nusa, dense pubescentia, 1]-2 lin. longa, circiter lin. lata;

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 173

stipule herbacew, petiolis brevissime adnate, basi inter se
connate, ellipticee, minute apiculate, circiter 14 lin. longe.
Racemi scapiformes, densi, capituliformes, multiflori, pilis atris
pubescentes. Flores bracteati, purpurei, brevissime pedicellati.
Calyx subcampanulatus, alte 5-lobatus, pilis atris pubescens,
circiter 2 lin. longus ; lobi angusti, erecti, mox declinati, circiter
flm.longi. Vewxillum glabrum, apice late rotundatum, circiter
3 lin. longum. Stamina a petalis libera. Ovarium stipitatum,
glabrum, 2-ovulatum. Stylus glaber. Legumen non visum.

In 87° and 35° 18’, 16,401 ft., July, Wellby § Matcolm. Flowers
purple.

Allied to A. tibetanus, which, however, 1s distinctly caulescent.

Astragalus melanostachys, Benth.; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii,
p. 125.

A. bracteosus, Klotzsch, Reise Pr, Wald., Bot. p. 160, t. 5, non Boiss.

A. strictus, Hemsl. in Kew Bull. 1896, p. 210, non &. Grah.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Liftledale.
Flowers purple.

Astragalus nivalis, Kar. et Air.; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii.
p. 136.

In89°-95°,35°-37°, August 7, Hedin. 88 30', 35° 20’, 16,294 ft.,
July, Wellby § Malcolm. Flowers purple.

Astragalus tribulifolius, Benth.; Hook. f. Fi. Brit. Ind. i.
p- 120; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. LIL; Peterm.
Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 373.

Sandy valley, 15,800 ft., Thorold. September 1 & 21, Hedin.
Flowers purple.

Astragalus Webbianus, Grah.; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. il.
p. 132.

Gugé plains, 15,000 ft., Strachey Sf Winterbottom. Flowers
purple.

Oxytropis cachemirica, Cambess. in Jacquem. Voy, Bot. p. 38
t. 44; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 210; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii.

p. 139.
Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., July and

August, Littledale. Flowers violet or yellow.
Oxytropis densa, Benth. ; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 138.
Sandy, gravelly soil in valleys, 17,500 ft., Thorold, 11. Flowers

purple-red.

174 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Oxytropis lapponica, Gaud.; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 137.

O. glacialis, Benth. loc. cit.

Niti pass, Strachey §° Winterbottom. Muddy, stony soil in
valleys, 17,600-17,S00 ft., Thorold, 40 & 59. Flowers purple
and white.

Oxytropis microphylla, DC.; Hook.f. I'l. Brit. Ind. i. p. 139.

O. chiliophylla, Royle, Illustr. Bot. Himal. p. 198; Jacquem. Voy. Bot.
p. 38, t. 45.

Oxytropis physocarpa, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot. xxx. (1894)
p. 111, ve Ledeb.

Sandy, gravelly soil in valleys, 17,500 ft., Thorold. 91° 20,
36° 46, June 22, Rockhill. August 7, Hedin. 87°, 35° 18,
16,400 ft., July 21, Wellby § Malcolm. Near the Mangtsa Tso,
17,500 ft., June 24, and 82° 42’, 32° 34’, 15,000 ft., September 4,
Deasy § Pike, 8308 & 887. Flowers purple or violet.

Thorold’s specimens were originally referred to O. physocarpa,
Ledeb., which is hardly distinguishable in the flowering state.

Oxytropis Stracheyana, Benth.; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii.
p. 138. .
Side of slope, 16,200 ft., Thorold, 96. 88° 20’, 35° 20,
16,600 ft., July 27, Wellby § Malcolm. Flowers purple-blue.

Oxytropis tatarica, Cambess. ex Bunge, in Mém. Acad. Pétersb.
sér. 7, xxii. (1874) i. p. 16; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894)
p- 112; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 188.

Various localities, 17,500-17,800 ft., Thorold, 13, 39 & 73.
Toktomai Muren, 14,000-15,000 ft., Rockhill. Goring valley,
90° 25', 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale. 88° 20', 35° 14,
16,140 ft., July 26, Wellby § Malcolm. 25 miles east of the
Lanak La, 17,100 ft., Deasy § Pike, 804. Flowers purple.

Stracaeya tibetica, Benth. in Hook. Kew Journ. Bot. v. (1853)
p- 807; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 147.
Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey & Winterbottom. Flowers purple.

RosacEx%.

Potentilla Anserina, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 495; Journ. Linn. Sov.-
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 135; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii, p. 350.

Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey 5 Winterbottom. Plateau west of
Dangla mountains, 89° 38’, 33° 09’, 16,220 ft., Rockhill. Flowers
yellow,

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 175

Potentilla bifurca, Zinn. Sp. Pl.ed. 2, p. 711; Gmelin, Reise
Beschreib, i. t. 27. f. 1; Falk, Beytrige z. topogr. Kennt. Russ.
Reichs, ii. t. 10; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 210; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind.
i. p. 353.

Gugé, 16,000 ft., Strachey g Winterbottom. Goring valley,
90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale. 16,300 ft., Wellby
§ Malcolm. Flowers yellow.

Potentilla fruticosa, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 495; Kew Bull. 1896,
p- 210; Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 373; Fl. Brit. Ind.
i. p. 347,

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Lettledale.
Camp 31, September 21, Hedin. Without locality, Deasy ¢
Pike, 891. Flowers yellow.

Potentilla fruticosa, Linn., var. Inglisii, Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. ii. p. 848.

P, Inglisii, Royle, Illustr. Bot. Himal. p. 207, t. 41.

Tazang, 16,500 ft., Strachey 5: Winterbottom. Flowers yellow.

Potentilla fruticosa, Linn., var. pumila, Hook. f. Fl, Brit. Ind.
i. p. 348.

Without locality, Thorold. Plateau west of Dangla mountains,
89° 44’, 32° 51’, 16,350 ft., Rockhill. Goring valley, 90° 25’,
30° 12', about 16,500 ft., Littledale. Flowers yellow.

Potentilla multifida, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 496; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. ii. p. 353.

Niti pass, ete., 15,000-17,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Flowers yellow.

Potentilla nivea, Lin. Sp. Pl. p. 499; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
Xxx, (1894) p. 185; Hook.f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 358.

Kechu valley, 96° 28’, 31° 25’, 12,700 ft., Rockhill. Flowers
yellow,

Potentilla sericea, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 495, var. polyschista, Lehm.
Rev. Gen. Pot. p. 84; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 112:
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 354.

P. polyschista, Boiss. Fl. Orient. ii. p. 710.

Near Rakas Tal, 15,000-17,000 ft., Strachey 5 Winterbottom.
Sandy earth and gravel in valleys, 17,500 ft., Thorold. Near the
Mangtsa Tso, 17,000 ft. June 24, Deasy & Pike, 811, 890.
Flowers yellow.

176 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Chamerhodos sabulosa, Bunge, in Ledeb. I'l. Alt. 1. p. 431;
Ledeb. Ic. Fl. Ross. iii. t. 257; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx.
(1894) p. 112: Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 360.

Gugé, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Sandy soil in
valleys, 17,000 ft., Thorold. 82° 6', 34° 20’, 16,700 ft., July 29,
Deasy § Pike, 856. Flowers yellow.

SAXIFRAGACEE.
Saxifraga flagellaris, Willd. ew Sternb. Rev. Savifr. p. 25, t. 6;
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iu. p. 397.
Lanjar, 17,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers yellow,
often with red lines.

Saxifraga Hirculus, Linn. Sp. 2’. p. 402, var. hirculoides, C. B.
Clarke, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 392.

S. hireuloides, Decne. in Jacquem. Voy. Bot. p. 67, t. 78. f. 1.

Balch pass, 17,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Lanak
pass, Thomson. Flowers yellow.

Saxifraga Jacquemontiana, Decne. in Jacquem.Voy. Bot. p. 63,
t. 78. f. 2, var. stella-aurea, C. B. Clarke, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. ii. p. 395.

S. stella-aurea, Hook. f. et Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. ii. (1857)
p. 72.

91°40’, 35° 21', August 12, Wellby § Malcolm. Flowers yellow.

A very imperfect specimen, doubtfully placed in this species.

Saxifraga parva, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894)
p. 112.

Sides of rivulets, 17,000 ft., Thorold. Growing near a stream
on a patch of grass in broken granite, 16,800 ft., August 12)
Deasy 5 Pike, 875. Flowers yellow.

Saxifraga saginoides, Hook.f. et Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soe.,
Bot. ii. (1857) p. 68; Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 374;
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 392.

Without locality, September 1, Hedin. Flowers yellow.

Saxifraga tangutica, Engl. in Bull. Acad. Pétersb. xxix. (1883)
p. 114; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 210.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers yellow.

Parnassia ovata, Ledeb. in Mém. Acad. Pétersb. v. (1815)
p- 528; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 403.

P. trinervis, Drude, in Linnea, xxxix. (1875) p. 322; Journ. Linn.
Soc. Bot. xxx. (1894) p, 112.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 177

Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Marsh, 15,000 ft.,
Thorold. Flowers white.

CRASSULACEX.

Sedum algidum, Ledeb. Fl. Alt. ii. p. 194, var. tanguticum,
Maxim. in Bull. Acad. Pétersb. xxix. (1884), col. 126; Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 135.

Camp north of Tsacha-tsang-bo-chu, 90° 03’, 32° 28', 15,650 ft.,
July 5, Rockhill. Flowers yellow.

Sedum crenulatum, Hook. f. e¢ Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. ii. (1858) p. 96; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 417.

Niti pass, ete., 14,000-17,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Flowers rose-pink.

Sedum Ewersii, Ledeb. Fl. Alt. ii. p.191; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. ii. p. 421.

Gugé, 15,500 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers purple-
red.

Sedum fastigiatum, Hook. jf. et Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soe.,
Bot. ii. (1858) p. 98; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 419.

Valleys in Gugé, and near Rakas Ta}, 15,000-17,000 ft.,
Strachey S Winterbottom. Flowers red.

Sedum Przewalskii, Maxim. in Bull. Acad. Pétersb. xxix.
(1884) col. 156; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 211.

Goring valley, 90° 25', 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Litéledale.
Flowers yellow.

Sedum quadrifidum, Pall. Reise, iii. p. 730; Ledeb. Fl. Ross.
ii. p. 177; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. ii. (1858) p- 97, et xxx. (1694)
Pp. 112; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 211; Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131,
p. 874; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 418.

S. coccineum, Royle, Illustr. Bot. Himal. p. 222, t. 48. f. 5. ;

Close to streams in valleys, 17,000 ft., Thorold. Goring valley,
90° 25’; 80° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale. 89° 35, 35° 18,
15,990 ft., August 1, Wellby §: Malcolm. September 2, Hedin.
Flowers yellow.

The identification of the Tibet specimens is not quite satis-
factory.

_ Sedum Rhodiola, DO. Fl. Fr. ed. 3, iv. p.386 ; Ledeb. Fl. Toss.
u. p.179; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 417.

178 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

In 82° 8’, 34° 88’, 17,000 ft., July 27, Deasy § Pike, 852.
Flowers yellow. Leaves often red-tipped.

The specimens are much below the average of the species in
size.

Sedum rotundatum, Hems/.in Kew Bull. 1896, p.210; Hook.
Ie. Pl. t. 2469.

Goring valley,90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers red.

Sedum tibeticum, Hook. f. et Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soc.
Bot. ii. (1858) p. 96; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 210; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. ii. p. 418.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers red.

Sedum tibeticum, Hook. f. et Thoms., var. Stracheyi, C. B.
Clarke, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 418; Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p: 112.

S. Stracheyi, Hook. f. et Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. ii. (1858)
p- 96.

Close to water, 17,500 ft., Thorold. Twenty-five miles east of
the Lanak La, 17,100 ft., June 20, Deasy 5: Pike, 803.

Sempervivum acuminatum, Jacquem. Voy. Bot. p. 63, t. 74. f. 1s
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 422.

Gugé plains, 15,500 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers
purple-red.

HALORRHAGIDACER.
Myriophyllum verticillatum, Linn. Sp. Pl. p.992; Kew Bull.
1896, p. 211; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 433.
Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale-
Flowers very small; anthers yellow.

Hippuris vulgaris, Linn. Sp. Pl. p.4; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind.
li. p. 432.

Gyanima, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers very
small; anthers yellow.

UMBELLIFERZ.
Selinum striatum, Benth. et Hook.f. Gen. Pl. i. p. 914; Hook. f-
Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p- 699.
Around Aru Tso, 16,200 ft., August 4, Deasy g Pike, 868-
Flowers white.

—

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 179

Smells like meadow-sweet. Common, but not plentiful, in
dampish places.—Deasy § Pike.

Pleurospermum Hookeri, C. B. Clarke, in Mook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. ii. p. 705.

Shelshel and Rakas Tal, 15,500 ft., Strachey 5 Winterbottom.
Bracts and flowers white.

Pleurospermum Hookeri, C. B. Clarke, var. Thomsoni, C. B.
Clarke, loc. cit.; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 211.
Goring valley, 90° 25', 30° 12', about 16,500 ft., Littledale.

Pleurospermum stellatum, Benth. eax C. B. Clarke, in Hook. f.
Fl. Brit. Ind. ii. p. 704, var. Lindleyanum, C. B. Clarke, loe. cit.
p- 705; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 113.

Sandy soil in broad valley, 16,400 ft., Thorold. Bracts and
flowers white.

Very young specimens of another species of Pleurospermum
were gathered by the Littledales.

Peucedanum (§Cervaria) Malcolmii, Hemsl. ect H. H. W.
Pearson.

Species habitu P. Hystriei, Bunge, altaice simillima, a qua
fructus forma, vittarum numero, foliorum basibus petiolisque
persistentibus tenuioribus precipue differt.

Herba pumila, perennis, pubescens, foliorum basibus petiolisque
persistentibus, circiter 6 poll. alta. Folia petiolata, bipinnati-
secta, glanduloso-pubescentia, circiter 8 poll. longa, jugis primariis
distantibus, pinnulis trifidis vel nonnunquam pinnatifidis ; seg-
menta ultima lineari-ovata, acuta, crassiuscula, puberula, ? lin.
longa, $ lin, lata; vagine valde nervate, intus glabre, extus
minute pubescentes vel glabrescentes, 7-1 poll. longe. Umbelle
composite radiis primariis 6-12 ; involucri involucellique bractex
pauee, lineari-lanceolati, integra vel basi rarissime irregulariter
lobate, 3- vel 1-nervate, pubescentes, 13-33 lin. longe. Flores
pedicellis brevibus pilosis suffulti. Calycis dentes dense pubes-
centes, deltoidei, }—3 lin. longi. Pedala pallide lutea, glabra;
anterius obreniforme, 2 lin. latum; lateralia posterioraque
subrotunda, } lin. diametro. Fructus ellipticus vel fere
obovatus, apice leviter emarginatus, complanatus, puberulus,
jugis dorsalibus vix elevatis, lateralibus contiguis dilatatis
marginem alatem formantibus, 24 lin. longus, 13-2 Jin. latus ;
vitte ad valleculas solitarie vel rarissime irregulariter 2-nx,

180 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

fructus basin attingentes vel rarius abbreviate, dorsales obscure,
commissurales clare. Semen complanatum, facie planum, dorso
convexum.
In 85° and 35° 37’, September 7, Hedin. 88° 20°, 35° 14’,
16,142 ft., July 26, Wellby § Malcolm. Flowers yellow.
Ladaki name ‘‘ Kumbak”; found everywhere near fresh
water; eaten asa vegetable.— Wellby & Malcolm.

CAPRIFOLIACEE.

Lonicera hispida, Pall. ex Roem. et Schult. Syst. v. p. 258 ;
Kew Bull. 1896, p. 211; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. 11. p. 11.

L. bracteata, Royle, Illustr. Bot. Himal. pp. 236 & 237, t. 58.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Lzttledale.
Flowers pale yellow.

DIpsace#.

Morina Coulteriana, Royle, I/lustr. Bot. Himal. p. 245; Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 113; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii.
p- 216.

Valleys, 15,500 ft., Thorold. Flowers yellow.

Composit x.
Aster altaicus, Willd. Enum. Hort. Berol. p. 881; Hook. f-
Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 251.
Without locality, Wellby §& Malcolm; Deasy § Pike. Flowers
blue.

Aster Bowerii, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894)
p. 113; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 211; Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2495; Peterm.
Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 874.

Sandy, gravelly soil on hill-sides, 18,000 ft., Thorold. Goring
valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Zitt/edale. Camp 10,
Hedin, 88° 20’, 35° 14’, 16,142 ft., July 26, Wellby s Malcolm.
Horpa Tso, 17,000 ft., July 3, Deasy § Pike. Flowers described
as Javender, lilac, and light purplish mauve.

Growing in old gravel; very scarce.—Deasy § Pike.

Aster Heterocheta, (. B. Clarke, Comp. Ind. p. 44; Hook. f.
Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 250.

Heterocheta asteroides, DC. Prod. v. p. 282.

In 86°48',35° 18’, 16,300 ft., July 19, Wellby & Malcolm. With-
out locality, Deasy § Pike. Flowers blue with a yellow centre.

Aster molliuscalus, Wail. Cat. n. 2972; Clarke, Comp. Ind.

p- 45; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 114; Hook. f: Fl.
Brit, Ind. iii. p. 251.

—

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 1s!

Gugé, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Sandy soil in
sheltered nooks, 16,000 ft., Thorold. Flowers purple.

Aster tibeticus, Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 251; Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) pp. 118 et 185; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 211.

Calcareous soil, 17,800 ff., Thorold. Valley of Murus, 91° 18’,
33° 44°, 15,640 ft., June 23, Rockhill. Goring valley, 90° 25’,
30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Zittledale. Flowers purple with yellow
centre.

Aster tricephalus, C. B.-Clarke, Comp. Ind. p. 43; Kew Bull.
1896, p. 211; Hook. f: Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 250.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers blue.

Leontopodium alpinum, Cass. in Dict. Sc. Nat. xxv. p. 474:
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 186; Kew Bull. 1896,
p. 211; Peterm. Mitteii. Erg.Heft 131, p. 874; Hook. f. 47.
Brit. Ind. iii. p. 279.

Valleys in Gugé, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Bank
Chilchang Tso (Lake Glenelg), 90° 10’, 33° 27’, 16,000 ft., June
30, Rockhill. Goring valley, 90° 25’, 830° 12’, about 16,500 ft.,
Littledale. September 1, Hedin. 88° 30’, 35° 14’, 16,616 ft.,
July 27, Wellby §* Malcolm. Near the Aru Tso, 17,000 ft., July
4, Deasy §- Pike, 867. Flowers white, tipped with purple.

Leontopodium Stracheyi, C. B. Clarke, in Herb. Kew.; Journ.
Linn. Soc. xxx. p. 186. wes 7

L. alpinum, Cass., var. Stracheyi, Hook. f. ¥1. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 279.

Ruchu valley, in river bottom, 95° 12', 31° 10’, 12,100 It.,
August 16, Rockhill. Flowers white.

-Anaphalis mucronata, (. B. Clarke, in Herb. Kew.; Journ.
Linn. Soc. xxx. p. 136. oe
_ Basin of Dangehu, right bank affluent, 92° 08, 32 20’, 15,180
ft., July 21, Rockhill. Flowers white.

Anaphalis xylorhiza, Sch. Bip. ex Hool:. f. Fl. Brit. nd. ut
Pp. 281; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 114; Kew Bull
1896, p. 212. an on

Rocky outcrops, 15,500 ft., Thorold. Goring valley, 90" 25,
30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale. Flowers white.

Antennaria nana, Hook.f. et Thoms. ev C. B. Clarke, Comp.
Ind. p. 100; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p- 136; Hook. f-
Ll. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 278.

182 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Valley of Murus, head-waters of Yangtsekiang, 91° 20’, 33°
45’, 14,900 ft., June 22, Rockhill. Flowers white.

Allardia tomentosa, Decne. in Jacquem. Voy. Bot. p. 87, t. 95;
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 3138.

Balch pass, 16,000-17,000 ft., Strachey & Winterbottom.
Flowers yellow.

Tanacetum fruticulosum, Zedeb. FJ. Alt. iv. p. 58, et Ic. Fl.
Ross. i. t. 38; Hook. fe Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 318.

15,000 ft., August 30, Deasy § Pike, 885. Flowers yellow.

Known to the Ladaks as “ Tehtiktchttk,’’ Deasy § Pike.

Tanacetum gracile, Hook. f. ct Thoms. cx Hool-. f. in Fl. Brit.
Ind. iii. p. 318.

Sutlej river in Gugé, 18,350 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Flowers yellow.

Tanacetum tibeticum, Hook. f. et Thoms. ev C. B. Clarke,
Comp. Ind. p. 154; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 114;
Kew Bull. 1896, p. 212 ; Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 374;
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 319.

Close to water among stones, 17,000 ft., Thorold. Goring
valley, 90° 25', 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale. Camp 10,
Hedin. Without locality, Wellby § Malcolm. 81° 41’, 34° 52,
16,200 ft., July 12, Deasy § Pike, 8836. Flowers yellow.

Ladaki name “ Boortzse.” The only vegetable fuel of this
country.—Deasy § Pike.

Artemisia Campbellii, Hook.f. et Thoms. ex C. B. Clarke, Comp.
Ind. p. 164; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iti. p. 327.
Bhomtso, 16,000-18,000 ft., Hooker. Flowers brown.

Artemisia desertorum, Spreng. Syst. iii. p. 490; Journ. Linne
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 114; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p- 322.
Broad valleys, 16,000 ft., Thorold. Flowers yellow.

Artemisia macrocephala, Jacyuem. ex Besser in Bull. Soc. Nat.
Mosc. ix. (1836) p. 28; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 329.

A. Griffithiana, Boiss. Fl. Orient. iii. p. 376.

Without locality at 15,000 ft., August 30, Deasy 5° Pike, S84.
Flowers yellow.

Known to the Ladaks as “ Cuintchen,” Deasy & Pike.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 1838

Artemisia minor, Jacquem. ex Besser, in Bull. Soc. Nat. Mose.
ix. (1836) p. 22; DC. Prod. vi. p. 124; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind.
il. p. 329.

A. tibetica, Hook. f. loc. eit.

A. Sieversiana, Wiild., var. tibetica, C. B. Clarke, Comp. Ind. p. 165.

88° 30, 35° 20, 16,294 ft, July 28, Wellby § Malcolm.
Flowers mauve.

Artemisia Roxburghiana, Besser, in Bull. Soc. Nat. Mosc. ix.
(1836) p.57; Hook. fi Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 326.

Sutle} river, 11,500 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers
purple.

Artemisia sacrorum, Ledeb. in Mén. Acad. Pétersb. v. (1305)
p- 971; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind, iii. p. 326.

Sutie] river in Gugé, 12,000-18,500 ft., Strachey 5° Winter-
bottom. Flowers yellow or yellow-green.

Artemisia salsoloides, Willd. Sp. Pl. ili. p. 1832; Besser,
Monogr. Artem. t.2; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 212; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Lnd. iii. p. 321.

Sutlej river in Gugé, 12,000-13,500 ft., Strachey § Winter-
bottom. Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft.,
Littledale. Without locality, Deasy $ Pike, 897. Flowers
yellow-green.

Artemisia Stracheyi, Hook. f. et Thoms. ex C. B. Clarke,
Comp. Ind. p..164; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 211; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. iii. p. 328.

Manasarowar, 14,000-15,500 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers yellow-green.

Artemisia ($ Dracunculus) Wellbyi, Hemsl. et H. H. W.
Pearson sp. noy.; ab A. salsoloide, Willd., habitu pumiliore,
racemis brevioribus laxioribusque, involucri phyllis marginibus
membranaceis atro-fuscis, foliis integris trifidis vel raro pinnati-
sectis diversa.

Suffrutexcirciter 4 ped.altus. Radix elongata, lignosa, ramosa.
Caules numerosi, ramosi, infra lignosi, supra herbacei, repentes
vel ascendentes, subangulati, sericeo-pubescentes vel glabres-
centes. Foliaalterna, sessilia, carnosa, dense appresso-pubescentia,

demum glabra, integra, lineari-oblouga vel ambitu cuneatim

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. Q

184 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

spatulata, apice alte trifida vel raro pinnatisecta, basibus persist-
entibus, 4—7 lin. longa; lobi lineares, lineari-oblongi vel -ovati,
acuti, marginibus revolutis, 1-4 lin. longi. Capitula globosa,
pauciflora, 2-8 lin. diametro, pedunculis brevibus bracteolatis
suffulta, axillaria, solitaria, plus minus nutantia, in racemos
simplices foliatos 3-2 in. longos laxe disposita; phylla circiter
12, oblonga, obtusa, concava, herbacea, crassiuscula, glabra,
marginibus membranaceis atro-fuscis, costis prominentibus, 1-1}
lin. longa, 4-? lin. lata. Receptaculum nudum. Flores margin-
ales feminei, 1-13 lin. longi, lobis stigmaticis circiter 3 lin. longis.
Flores disci omnes masculi ovariis abortivis, tubulosi, 14-1; lin.
longi. Antherw 4—#? lin. longe, connectivis in aristas tenues
breviores productis. .

Artemisia sp., Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 114.

17,100 ft., Thorold. 86° 10’, 35° 19’, 16,214 ft., July 16,
Wellby § Malcolm. 82° 8', 34° 48’, 17,000 ft., July 27, Deasy
Pike. Flowers yellow-green.

Plant strongly scented, something like crushed nettle-leaves.—
Deasy & Pike.

Cremanthodium Deasyi, Hemsl.

Senecio (§ Cremanthodium) Deasyi, Hemsl. in Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2587.

Werneria nana, [ Benth, in] Benth. § Hook. f. Gen. Pl. ii. p. 451.

Ligularia nana, Decne. in Jacquem. Voy. Bot. p. 91, t. 99.

In water-logged, stony soil, 17,600 ft., Thorold, 33. Growing
in gravel east of Horpa Tso, 17,000 ft., very scarce and very little
vegetation of any kind, Deasy & Pike, 827, 841. Flowers
yellow.

It was only after the publication of this plant under the name
of Senecio (§ Cremanthodium) Deasyi that we found out that it had
been collected before in Kashmir and described under the names
citedabove. Werneriaisa large Andine genus with which four or
five Abyssinian and Himalayan allied plants have been associated.
So far as Werneria nana, Benth., is concerned we have no_hesi-
tation about placing it in Cremanthodium; and it is very closely
allied to C. humile, Maxim. We will not presume to settle here
the limits of the genus Senecio: but taking such otber genera,
numerous in species, as Hrica, Solanum, and Carex, in relation to
range of variation, itmight well include Cacalia, Cremanthodium
and several other proposed genera, perhaps Wernerta itself.
Jacquemont’s figure was from a better specimen than ours.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 185

Cremanthodium Fletcheri, Hems/.

Senecio (§ Cremanthodium) Fletcheri, Hems/. in Kew Bull. 1896,
p 212.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers yellow.

Cremanthodium goringensis, Hemsl.

Senecio (§ Cremanthodium) goringensis, Hemsl. in Kew Bull. 1896,
p. 212; Peterm. Mitteil. Krg.-Heft 131, p. 374.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Lttledale.
Near lake 18, September 12, Hedin. 91° 20’, 35° 23’, 16,404 ft.,
August 10, Wellby §& Malcolm. Aru Tso, 16,200 ft., August 4,
Deasy § Pike, 864. Flowers yellow.

Senecio arnicoides, Wall. Cat. n. 8138, var. frigidus, Hook.f. Fl.
Brit. Ind. iti. p. 851; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 114.

Niti pass, 16,700 ft., Strachey & Winterbottom. Water-logged
soil in wide valleys, 17,000 ft., Thorold. Flowers yellow.

Senecio coronopifolius, Desf. Fl. Atlant. ii. p. 273; Hook. f-
Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 341.

Rakas Tal and Shelshel, 14,000-16,000 ft., Strachey g Winter-
hottom. Flowers yellow.

Saussurea alpina, DC. in Ann. Mus. Par. xvi. (1810) p. 198;
Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 374.
August 7, Hedin. Flowers purple-blue.

Saussurea Aster, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894)
p- 115, t. 5.

Sandy, gravelly soil, 17,500 ft., Thorold, 86° 48', 35° 18’,
16,300 ft., July 19, Wellby & Malcolm. Near Horpa Tso,
16,400 ft., June 28, Deasy & Pike, 818. Flowers purple
(Thorold) ; blue (Wellby & Malcolm).

Saussurea bracteata, Decne. in Jacquem. Voy. Bot.p. 94, t. 102;
Peterm. Mitteil. Erg. -Heft 131, p. 374; Hook. f. Vl. Brit. Ind.
ii. p. 366.

S. Koslowi, C. Winkl. in Act. Horti Petrop. xii. p. 241.

Baleh pass and Lanjar, 16,000-17 ,000 ft., Strachey & Winter-
bottom. Camp 31, Hedin. 82° 40', 33° 30’, 16,800 ft., August
12, Deasy § Pike, 878. Flowers red.

Saussurea glanduligera, Sch.-Bip. ex Hook. f. Fl. Brit, Ind,

iii. p. 371; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 114.
Q2

186 MR. W- B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey g Winterbottom. Sandy, stony soil
in valley at 17,800 ft., Thorold, On gravel near an ice-covered
lake, 82° 24', 34° 41’, 16,600 ft., July 6, Deasy § Pike, 834, 899.
Flowers purple.

Saussurea Hookeri, C. B. Clarke, Comp. Ind. p. 230; Hook. f.
Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 371.

Balch pass, 16,000 ft., Strachey & Winterbottom. Flowers
purple.

Saussurea Kunthiana, C. B. Olarke, Comp. Ind. p. 225;
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 369.

Leontodon ? Kunthiana, Wall. Cat. n. 3292.

Aplotaxis leontodontoides, DC. Prodr. vi. p. 539.

In 88° 20’, 35° 20’, 16,526 ft., July 29, Wellby 4 Malcolm.
Without locality, Deasy & Pike, 900. Flowers purple.

Saussurea pumila, C. Winkl. in Act. Horti Petrop. xiii. p. 244
September 21, Hedin. Flowers rose-lilac.

Saussurea pygmexa, Spreng. Syst. iii. p. 381; Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 114.
Top of pass, 17,800 ft., Thorold. Flowers purple.

Saussurea sorocephala, Hook. f. et Thoms. in C. B. Clarke,
Comp. Ind. p. 226; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 115;
Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 374; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. iii. p. 377.

Aplotaxis gnaphalodes, Royle, Illustr. Bot. Himal. p. 251, t. 59. f. 1.

Stony soil close to water, 17,000 {t., Thorold. Camp 10, Hedin.
86° 48’, 35° 18’, 16,301 ft., July 19, Wellby § Malcolm. Horpa
Tso, 17,000 ft., July 5, Deas; 6 Pike, 828,829. Flowers purple.

Saussurea subulata, C. B. Clurke, Comp. Ind. p. 226 partim ;
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p.114; Kew Bull. 1896, p- 212;
Peterm. Mitteil. Evg.-Heft 131, p. 874; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. iii. p. 367.

S. setifolia, AVatt in Sitz. Akad. Muench. (1878) p. 95.

Close to water, 17,000 ft., Thorold. Goring valley, 90° 25,
30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale. August 6, Hedin, 88° 20,
35° 20', 16,526 ft., July 29, Wellby § Malcoim. Near the
Mangtsa Tso, 16,900 ft., June 25, Deasy § Pike, 815, 849.
Flowers purple or mauve.

—

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 187

Saussurea tangutica, Maxim. in Bull. Acad. Pétersb. xxvii.
(1881) p. 489; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 136.

Near the summit of Gam (or Angti) La, 98° 13’, 30° 40,
15,600 ft., Rockhill. Tsaidam, Przewalski. Floral leaves large,
rose or purple.

Saussurea Thomsoni, 0. B. Clarke, Comp. Ind. p. 227; Hook. f.
Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 366.

S. acaulis, Klatt, in Sitz. Akad. Muench, (1878) p. 91.

S. amblyophylla, C. Winkl. in Act. Horti Petrop. xiii. p. 245.

Jn 86°, 35° 19’, 16,528 ft., July 15, Wellby § Malcolm.
Tsaidam, Przewalski. Flowers purple.

Saussurea Thoroldi, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx.
(1594) p. 115, t. 4. ff. 5-9; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 212.

Sandy soil close to water, 16,400 ft., Thorold. Goring valley,
90° 25, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale. 88° 20', 35° 14,
16,142 ft., July 16, Wellby g Malcolm. Without locality,
Deasy & Pike, 898. Flowers purple.

Haten asa vegetable ; found in damp places ; flowers purple.—
Wellhy § Malcolm.

Saussurea tridactyla, Sch.-Bip. ex Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iti.
p. 877; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 115.
Hill-side, 19,000 ft., Zhorold. Flowers white.

Saussurea Wellbyi, Hemsl. in Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2588.

Widely distributed : 90°-96°, 35° 15'-36°, 14,600-16,800 f¢.,
Wellby § Malcolm.

In flower during August and September. Flowers purple.

Crepis flexuosa, C. B. Clarke, Comp. Ind. p. 254. |

Crepis glauca, Benth. et Hook. f. Gen. Pl. ii. p.51953 Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. iii. p. 394.

Youngia flexuosa, Ledeb. Fl. Ross. ii. p. 838. ;

Prenanthes polymorpha et P. flexuosa, Ledeb. Fl, Alt. iv. p. 145, et Ie.

Pl. Ross. t. 498. .

Sutlej river in Guyé, 13,350 ft. Strachey Winterbottom.
17,200 ft., Thorold, 70. 88° 20', 35° 20 16,526 ft., July 29,
Wellby § Malcolm. 82° 6', 32° 32'-34 21’, 14,400 and 16,100 It.,
September 4, Deasy g Pike, 857, 862, $78, S388. Flowers
yellow. .

Grows in rather damp places ; scarce.—Deasy S Pike.

188 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Crepis glomerata, Benth. et Hook. f. Gen. Pl. ii. p. 515;
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iu. p. 398.
Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers yellow.

Crepis sorocephala, Hemsil. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx.
(1894) p. 116, t. 4. #. 1-4.

Sandy, gravelly soil, 17,500 ft., Thorold. 83° 15', 35° 11,
16,316 ft. June 29, Wellby g Malcolm. Without locality,
Deasy & Pike, 825.

Flowers white with blue tints; centre black and yellow.—
Wellby § Malcolm.

Crepis, sp. aff. C. sorocephale, Hemsl., et C. glomerate, Decne.

Near the Mangtsa Tso, 17,000 ft., June 24, Deasy 4 Pike,
814 (only specimen seen).

This meagre specimen consists of a deep, stout, woody taproot,
and a rosette of heads at ground-level. The bracts of the
involucre are glabrous, and the dried flowers are pink.

Taraxacum bicolor, DC. Prod. vii. p. 148.

T. officinale, Wigg., var., Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. XxX.
(1894) p. 116.

Leontodon leucanthus, Ledeb. Fl. Alt. iv. p. 154, et Ic. Pl. Ross. t. 182.

Stony, wide valleys, 17,200 ft., Thorold, 55 & 71. 82° 12;
34° 20', 16,100 ft.,in damp ground and swamps, July 31, Deasy §
Pike, 860, 895, 896. Flowers white tinged with yellow.

Taraxacum lanceolatum, Poir. in Lam. Encye. v. p. 349.

T. officinale, Wigg., var. ?, Hemst. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894)
p. 116.

Hill-sides, 16,000 ft., Thorold, 185. Near Aru Tso, 16,900 ft.,
August 5, Deasy § Pike, 840, 869. Flowers yellow.

Taraxacum officinale, [Weber in] Wigg. Prim. Fl. Holsat.
p- 56, var. parvula, Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 401; Kew
Bull. 1896, p. 218.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers yellow.

Taraxacum palustre, DC. Fl. Fr. iv. p. 45; Journ. Linn. Soe.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 1387; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 212.

Valley of the Murus, 91° 18’, 33° 44’, 15,640 ft., June 23;
Rockhill. Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft.,
Littledale. Flowers yellow.

Lactuca Deasyi, 8. Moore, in Journ. Bot. xxxviii. (1900) Pp. 428.
Aksu, 81° 7', 35° 5’, 16,500? ft., Deasy. Flowers yellow.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 189

Lactuca Lessertiana, C. B. Clarke, Comp. Ind. p.270; Hook.f.
HF. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 408.

Valleys of Gugé, 16,000 ft., Strachey Y Winterbottom. Flowers
blue.

CAMPANULACER.

Cyananthus incanus, Hook. J. et Thoms. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. ii. (1858) p. 20; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 434, var.
leiocalyx, Franch. in Morot’s Journ. de Bot. i. (1887) p. 279;
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 187.

Kechv valley, 96° 28', 31° 25’, 12,700 ft., August 22, Rockhill.
Flowers blue.

PLUMBAGINACER.

Statice aurea, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 276; Amman. Stirp. Rar.
Ruth. Ic. p. 132, t. 18. £. 2.

In 97°, 35° 42', 13,363 ft., September 15, Weilby 5 Malcolm.
Fiowers yellow.

PRIMULACES.

Androsace Chamajasme, Hest, Syn. Pl. Austr. p. 95; Willd.
Sp. Pl.i.p.799; Reich. Ic. Fl. Germ. xvii. t. 1112. £.6 ; Hook. f.
Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 499, var. coronata, Watt in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xx. (1882) p.17, t.17 a, et xxx. (1894) p.117 : Peterm.
IMitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 374. ;

Sandy, gravelly soil in sheltered spots near water, 17,500 ft.,
Thorold, 20. September 1, Hedin. 81° 41', 34° 51’, 16,200 it,
July 9, Deasy & Pike, 812, 845. Flowers purple, or white with
purple centre, or white with yellow centre.

Sweet smell like English May.—Deasy & Pike.

Androsace Tapete, Maxim. in Bull. Acad. Pétersb. xxxii. (1888)
p- 505; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p- 137. on

Valley of Murus, head-waters of Yangtsekiang, 91 _20 ;
33° 45', 14,900 ft., June 22, Rockhill. 83°, 35° 8', 16,487 ft.,
June 25, Wellby § Malcolm. Protuse in valleys west otf Horpa
Tso, 17,500 ft., June 28, Deasy § Pike, 816. Flowers white.

Androsace villosa, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 142; Hook. f. ft ont
Ind. iii. p. 499, var. latifolia, Ledeb. ; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 137.

190 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Near Rakas Tal, 15,000-17,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Valley of the Murus, 91° 18, 33° 44’, 15,640 ft., June 23, Rockhill.
Flowers white.

Primula purpurea, Royle, Illustr. Bot. Himal. p. 311, t. 77.
f.2; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 213; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iti. p. 490,
sub P. Stuarti.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers pale or deep purple.

Primula rotundifolia, Wall. ex Roxb. Kl. Ind. ed. Carey, il.
p. 18; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 218; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. ii.
p- 488.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 80° 12', about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers purple.

Primula tibetica, Watt, in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. XX. (1882)
p- 63 xxx. (1894) p. 117; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 488.

Gugé valleys, 14,000-15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Close to water, 16,200 ft., Thorold. Flowers purple.

Glaux maritima, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 207; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 117; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iii. p. 505.
At 16,200 ft., Thorold. Flowers pink.

GENTIANACER.

Gentiana aquatica, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 229; Pallas, Fl. Ross.
1. pt. 2, p. 109, t. 98; Hook. f: Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 110.

Gyanima, 15,000 ft., Strachey & Winterbottom. 16,800 ft.
Deasy § Pike, 874, partim. Flowers blue.

Gentiana falcata, Turcz. ex Kar. et Kir. in Bull. Soc. Nat.
Mosc. xv. (1842) p. 404; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p- 117.
Marsh, 15,000 ft., Thorold. Flowers blue.

Gentiana humilis, Steven, in Mém. Soc. Nat. Mose. iii. (1812)
p. 258; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 117; Hook. f. Hl.
Brit. Ind. iv. p. 111.

At 16,200 ft., Thorold. 15,000 ft., August 80, Deasy 5 Pike,
883.

Flowers pale blue or lavender; growing in a marsh; very
scarce.—Deasy § Pike.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 191

Gentiana nubigena, Hdgew. in Trans. Linn. Soc. xx. (1846)
p- 85; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 116.

Balch pass and Rakas Tal, 15,000-17,000 ft., Strachey 5
Winterbottom. Flowers blue.

Gentiana Rockhillii, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot, xxx.
(1894) p. 137.

Kechu valley, 96° 28’, 31° 25’, 12,700 ft., August 22, Rockhill.
Flowers blue.

Gentiana squarrosa, Ledeb. in Mém. Acad. Pétersb. v. (1812)
p- 527; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 117; Hook. f. Fl.
Brit. Ind. iv. p. 111.

Banks of dry rivulet on hill-side, 17,200 ft., Thorold. Flowers
blue.

Gentiana tenella, Rottb. in Kiob. Skr. Selsk. x. (1770) p. 486,
t.2.f.6; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 109.

In 91° 40’, 35° 21’, 16,812 ft., August 12, Wellby § Malcolm.
82° 40’, 33° 30’, 16,800 ft., August 12, Deasy 5 Pike, 874,
partim.

Flowers gentian-blue. Growing near stream in a patch of
grass on broken granite. Only one or two specimens seen,
although I looked closely.—Pike.

Gentiana thianschanica, Rupr. Sert. Thianschan. in Mém. Acad.
Se. Pétersb. xix. (1869) p. 61.

G. decumbens, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 117,
non Linn. .

Sandy soil near water, 15,400 ft., Thorold. Flowers greenish-

white.

Gentiana Thomsoni, C. B. Clarke, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind.
iv. p. 109.

G. arenaria, Maxim. in herb. Kew., ined. ? .

Without locality, Deasy Jj: Pike. North Tibet, Przewalski.
Flowers very small, blue.

Pleurogyne brachyanthera, C. B. Clarke, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. iv. p. 120. _

P. diffusa, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn, Soc., Bot. Xxx. (1894) p. 117, non
Marim.

Hill-side close to water, 16,800 ft., Thorold. On the south-
east shore of Aru Tso, growing with Taraxacum lanceolatum,
Poir., 16,900 ft., August 5, Deasy § Pike. Flowers blue.

192 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

BoRAGINACER.
Microula sikkimensis, Hemsl. in Hook. Ic. Pl. sub t. 2562.
Tretocarya sikkimensis, Oliver, loc. cit. t. 2255; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 158.
Basin of Suchu valley, north side, Drayalamo pass, 93° 17’,
31° 52’, August 2, Rockhill. Flowers red and blue.

Microula tibetica, Benth. in Benth. et Hook. f. Gen. Pl. i.
p- 853; Hemsl. in Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2562; Maxim. in Bull. Acad.
Pétersb. xxvi. (1880) p. 501.

M. Benthami, C. B. Clarke, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 167;
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 118; Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2257.

Tretocarya pratensis, Maxim. in Bull. Acad. Pétersb. xxvii. (1881)
p- 505; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 117.

Close to streams, 18,000 ft., Thorold. 88° 20, 35° 20,
16,616 ft., July 27, Wellby § Malcolm. 82° 8', 34 38,
17,090 ft., Deasy & Pike, 848. Flowers white or blue.

SoLaNacEs.

Physochlaina prealta, Hook. Bot. Mag. t. 4600, in nota 5
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 244.

Physochlaina grandiflora, Hook. Bot. Mag. t. 4600.

Scopolia preealta, Dun. in DC. Prod. xiii. p. 554.

Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers yellow.

Scopolia s)).

Camps 29 and 30, Hedin.

This specimen is leafless and bears only a few old fruits.

SCROPHULARIACEX.
Scrophularia dentata, Royle, ex Benth. Seroph. Ind. p. 19;
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 256.
Without locality, Deasy § Pike. Flowers purple-brown.

_ Pedicularis alaschanica, Mawim. in Bull. Acad. Pétersb. XXIV.
(1878) p. 59, var. tibetica, Mawim.; Prain, in Ann. Bot. Gard.
Cale. iti. p. 164, t. 25. tf. a-b; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. Xxx. (1894)
p- 118.

Broad valley, 16,000 ft., Thorold. Flowers yellow.

Pedicularis cheilanthifolia, Schrenk ; Fisch. et Mey. Enum. Pl.
Nov. ii. p19; Prain, in Ann. Bot. Gard. Cale. iii. p. 171, t- 32+
ft. a-c; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 118; Hook. f: Fl.
Brit. Ind. iv. p- 308.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 193

Balch pass, about 17,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. In
wide valleys, 17,000 ft., Thorold. Near Aru Tso, 16,200 ft.,
August 4, Deasy & Pike, 866. Flowers white veined with
purple.

Pedicularis longiflora, Rudolph, in Mém. Acad. Pétersb. iv.
p. 345, t.3; Prain, in Ann. Bot. Gard. Cale. iii. p. 112, t.1.
ff. ey.

P. tubiflora, Fisch. in Mém. Soc. Mose. iii. (1812) p. 58.

Valley of Gugé, 15,000 ft. Strachey § Winterbottom.
Without locality, 15,000 ft., August 30, 1896, Deasy §° Pike, 881.

Growing profusely in a swamp; flowers yellow streaked with
purple-red; faint smell like cowslips.—Deasy J: Pike.

Pedicularis Oederi, Vahl, in Hornem. Dansk. Oek. llantel.
ed. 2, p. 580; Prain, in Ann. Bot. Gard. Calc. iii. p. 181, t. 34.
HY. a-e; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 138.

P. versicolor, Wahlenb. Veg. Helvet. p. 118.

Balch pass, 16,500 ft., Strachey g Winterbottom. Valley ot
the Murus, 91° 18’, 33° 44’, 15,640 ft., June 23, Rockhill.
lowers yellow.

Pedicularis Przewalskii, Maxim. in Bull. Acad. Pétersb. xxiv.
(1878) p. 55; Prain, in Ann. Bot. Gard. Calc. ii. p. 120, t. °
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 138; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 213.

Basin of Suchu, valley north side, Drayalamo pass, 93° 17,
31° 52’, 14,000 ft., August 2, Rockhill. Goring valley, 90° 25’,
30° 12', about 16,500 ft., Littledale. Flowers purple.

Pedicularis rhinanthoides, Schrenk, Enum. Pl. Nov. i. p. 223
Prain, in Ann. Bot. Gard. Calc. iii. p. 109, t.1; Kew Bull. 1596,
p- 213; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 314. .

Balch pass, 13,000-16,500 ft., Strachey ¥ Winterbottom.
Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers purple.

Oreosolen unguiculatus, Hemsl. in Kew Bull. 1896, p. a
Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft... Lettledale.

Flowers yellow.

SELAGINACER. -

Lagotis brachystachya, Mavim. in Bull. Acad. Peters). XXVLL.

(1881) p.525; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 138: Peterm.
Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 374.

19+ MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Hill-slope 2 miles north of Murus river, 91° 31’, 33° 58,
14,750 ft., June 21, Rockhill. Ina stream, September 1, Hedin-
90° 20, 35° 15’, 15,781 ft, August 5, Wellby § Malcolm.
Flowers white.

Lagotis decumbens, Rupr. Sert. Tiansch. p. 64; Hook. f. El.
Brit. Ind. iv. p. 559.

Gymnandra Thomsoni, C. B. Clarke, in Herb. Kew.

East of Horpa Tso, 17,000 ft., July 5, Deasy § Pike, 881.
Flowers purple.

Lagotis glauca, J. Guertn. in Nov. Comm. Petrop. xiv. (1770)
p- 533, t. 18. ft. 2, var. kunawurensis, Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv.
p. 960.

Gymnandra kunawurensis, Royle, ex Benth. Scroph. Ind. p. 47.

Rakas Tal, 15,000-16,000 {t., Strachey Winterbottom.
Flowers purple.

LABIAT®.

Nepeta decolorans, Hemsl. in Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2470, et in Aew
Bull. 1896, p. 213.

Gormg valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers blue.

Nepeta discolor, Royle, ex Benth. in Hook. Bot. Misc. ii.
(1833) p. 878; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 659.

Niti pass, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers
white or pale blue.

Nepeta longibracteata, Benth. Lab. p. 737; Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 118; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 660.

Balch pass, 17,000 tt., Strachey § Winterbottom. Stony soil
in old watercourse, 17,400 £t., Thorold. South end of Aru Tso,
16,200 it., August 4, Deasy & Pike, 870.

Plant smells like “pear drops.” Rare.—Deasy § /% ke.
Flowers blue.

Nepeta supina, Steven, in Mém. Soc. Nat. Mosc. ie (1812)
p- 265 ; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 658.
Near Rakas Tal, 15,000-17,000 tt., Strachey § Winterbottom.

Flowers blue.

Nepeta thibetica, Benth. Lab. p. 737; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind.
lv. p. GOL,

Near Rakas Tal, 15,000-17,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Flowers white.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 195

Nepeta Thomsoni, Benth. ex Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv.
p- 658.
Lanjar, 16,400 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers blue.

Dracocephalum heterophyllum, Benth. Lab. p. 738; Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 118; Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft
131, p. 375 ; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 665.

Near Rakas Tal, 15,000-17,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Hill-sides at 17,700 ft., Thorold, 54. Camps 14 and 21, Hedin.
87° 35’, 35° 18’, 16,237 ft., July 23, Wellby § Malcolm. 81° 51,
31° 41’, 16,200 ft., July 10, Deasy & Pike, 838, 847. Flowers
white.

Dracocephalum Hookeri, C. B. Clarke, in Hook. f. Fl. Jrit.
Ind. iv. p. 666.
North of Sikkim, 15,000 ft., Hooker. Flowers blue.

Phlomis rotata, Benth., ex Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. iv. p. 694;
Kew Bull. 1896, p. 214.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers white.

Lamium rhomboideum, Benth. Lab. p. 509; Hook.f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. iv. p. 678.

Kyungar, at 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers
purple.

The locality cited is a little south of Baleh Dhura, but this
species was inadvertently left in the revised table, and has been
included in all the comparisons and calculations, so we retain it
here, especially as its general distribution justifies the inference
that it occurs in Tibet Proper.

CHENOPODIACEX.

Eurotia ceratoides, 0. A. Mey. in Ledeb. Fl. Alt. iv. p. 239 ;
Peterm. Mitteil. Erz.-Heft 181, p. 3753 Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind.
v. p. 8.

Plains of Gugé, 15,000~16,000 ft., Strachey & Winterbottom.
August 7, Hedin. Flowers green.

Kalidium gracile, Fenzl, in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. lll. p. 769 ; Peterm.

Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 375.
Harato, 11,000 ft., Hedin. Flowers green.

196 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Salsola collina, Pallas, Ill. Pl. p. 34, t. 26; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. v. p. 17.
Without locality, Deasy § Pike, 886. Fruit pink.

Salsola Kali, Zinn. Sp. Pl. p. 222; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. v.
p. 17.
Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Fruit pink.

Halogeton glomeratus, C. A. Mey. in Ledeb. Fl. Alt. i. p. 378,
Te. Pl. Ross. i t. 40; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vy. p. 20.

SS 30, 35° 20’, 16,294 ft., July 28, Wellby § Malcolm.
Flowers white or pink.

Some doubt exists as to the correctness of the identification of
Wellby & Maleolm’s specimen, the material being in a very
young condition.

POLYGONACES.

Polygonum Bistorta, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 360; Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 138.

Pochu valley, 94° 45’, 31° 45’, 14,000 ft., August 14, Rockhill.
Flowers red.

Polygonum bistortoides, Boiss. Diagn. ser. 1, v. p. 46; Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 138.

Ramachu valley, hill-side, 94° 28’, 31° 48, 12,800 ft, August 12,
Rockhill. Flowers red.

Polygonum Deasyi, Rendle, in Journ. Bot. xxxviii. (1900)
p. 428 (errore tibeticum).

North Tibet, Deasy. Flowers crimson.

Polygonum sibiricum, Laxm. in Nov. Act. Petrop. xviii. (1773)
p. 531, t. 7. £. 2; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p- 1183
Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 875; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. v. p. 52. .

P. hastatum, Murray, in Nov. Comm. Gott. v. (1774) p.37, t. 6; Ledeb.
Ie, Pl. Ross. iy. t. 361.

Near salt lake, 16,300 ft., Thorold. Between camps 12 and 18,
16,160 ft., August 27, Hedin. 83°, 35° 10', 16,481 ft., June 27,
Wellby § Malcolm. Flowers pink; green (Thorold).

The Tibetan specimens are small—in many cases minute ;

while those from Siberia are much taller. Used as a vegetable
in Tibet.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 197

Polygonum spherostachyum, Jeissn. Monogr. p. 53; Kew
Bull, 1896, p. 214; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. v. p- 82; Bot. Mag.
t. GSA7.

“4Gorine valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers crimson.

Polygonum tibeticum, Hems/. in Kew Bull. 1896, p. 214, et in
Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2471.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers pink.

Polygonum tortuosum, D. Don, Prod. Fl. Nep.p. 71; Hook.f.
Fl. Brit. Ind. v. p. 52.

Plains of Gugé, 15,500 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Flowers
red.

Polygonum viviparum, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 360; Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 138; Aew Bull. 1896, p. 214; Hook.
J. Fl. Brit. Ind. v. p. 31.

Valleys in Gugé, 14,000-16,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Pochu valley, 94° 45', 31° 45', 14,000 ft., August 14, Rockhill.
Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12°, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Flowers pink.

Rheum spiciforme, Royle, Illustr. Bot. Himal. p. 318, t. 78:
Kew Bull. 1896, p. 214; Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Hett 131, p. 375:
Hook. ¢. Fl. Brit. Ind. v. p. 55.

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Camp 21, Hedin. 81° 41’, 34° 52’, 16,200 ft., July 9, plentiful
over an area of about two square miles at the foot of limestone
cliffs, Deasy § Pike, 846. North Tibet, Przewalski. Flowers
white or pink. Fruit crimson.

Ladaki name “ Latchu.”—Deasy § Pike.

Rheum Moorcroftianum, referred to by Strachey (Geogr.
Journ. 1900, xv. pp. 258-259) as “a species of Rhubarb very
common in Tibet,” is probably R. spiciforme, Royle.

THYMELEACES.
Stellera Chamezjasme, Linn. Sp. Pl. p.559 ; Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 118; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. v. p. 196.
Sandy valleys, 15,000 ft., Thorold. Flowers green or yellow.

198 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

EL@®AGNACEE

Hippophaé Rhamnoides, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 1023: Hook. f. Fl.

Brit. Ind. v. p. 203.
Plains of Gugé, 12,000-15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.
Flowers green. Fruit orange or scarlet.

EUPHORBIACE®.
Euphorbia tibetica, Boiss. in DC. Prodr. xv. 2, p.114: Hook. f.
Fl. Brit. Ind. v. p. 260.
Between Gunda-yaukti and Tazang, 15,400-16,100 ft., Strachey
§ Winterbottom. Without locality, Deasy § Pike. Flowcrs

green.
URrvIcACER.

Urtica hyperborea, Jacquem. ex Wedd. Monogr. Urt. p. 68;
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 118; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 214;
Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 875; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. v. p. 548.

Amongst stones, 16,200 ft., Thorold. Goring valley, 90° 25’,
30° 12', about 16,500 ft., Littledale. Between camps 29 and 30,
September 20, Hedin. 17,000 ft., Deasy & Pike, 863. Flowers
green.

SALICACER.

Salix Lapponum, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 1019; Ledeb. Fl. Ross. iii.
p- 617; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 214 (?).

Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.
Fiowers green.

Salix sclerophylla, Anderss. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. iv. (1860)
p. 52; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. v. p. 630.

Between Jungbwa Tol and Rakas Tal, 15,000 ft., Strachey §
Winterbottom. Flowers green.

GNETACER.

Ephedra Gerardiana, Wall. Cat. n. 6048 ; Journ. Linn. Soe.
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 118; Stapf, Gatt. Ephedra, p. 75. ;

EK. vulgaris, Brandis, For. Fl. p. 501, partim, non Rich.; Hook. .#
Brit. Ind. v. p. 640.

Salt-impregnated soil close to salt-lake, 16,500 ft., Thorold, 67.
Near the Aru Tso, 16,700 ft., Deasy § Pike, 861. Flowers
yellow. Fruit red.

—crmanmmenemamnmaesstatns aap

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 199

Common on west side of Lanak La. It has a slightly resinous
smell and taste, and is called “tseput” by the Ladakis, who mix
it, when dried and powdered, with tobacco to make “ tso tuck,”
a pinch of which they place under the tongue.—Deasy & Pike.

TRIpAcE.s.

Iris Thoroldii, Baker, in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894)
p-118 et p. 1389; Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2302.

Top of pass, 17,800 ft., Thorold, 116 bis. Sharakuyi Gol,
93° 27’, 35° 50, 13,800 ft., May 29, Rockhill; 91°, 35° 16,
16,301 ft., August 8, Wellby § Malcolm. Flowers yellow.

LtLIace®.

Allium Jacquemontii, Regel, in Act. Horti Petrop. iti. 2
(1875) p. 162; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vi. p. 342.

Near Rakas Tal, 15,000-17,000 ft., Strachey & Winterbottom.
Flowers lilac.

Allium Semenovi, Regel, in Bull. Soc. Nat. Mose. xii. (1868)
1, p. 449, Pl. Turk. i. p. 49, t. 8. ff. 4 et 5; Peterm. Mitterl.
Erg.-Heft 131, p. 375; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vi. p. 338.

Camp 31, September 7, Hedin. Widely distributed: 88°-96",
35° 10'-35° 20', 14,600-17,000 ft., Wellby § Malcolm.

Flowers dull white or pale yellow.

Allium senescens, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 299, var. Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 119.

Rocky hill among stones, 16,200 ft., Thorold. Without locality.
Deasy § Pike. Flowers pink.

The same variety was collected by Conway in the Karakorum.

Gagea pauciflora, Z'urcz. in Bull. Soc. Nat. Mosc. 1838, p. 102
(name only), et xxvii. (1854) pars 11. p. 113; Ledeb. Fl. Ross.
iv, p. 143. ;

Plecostigma pauciflorum, Zurcz. in Bull. Soc. Nat. Mosc. XXVil. (1854)
pars 1. p.113; Trautv. Imag. t. 2; Mavim. Ind. Fl. Mongol. in Prim.
Fl. Amur. p. 485. ; -

Ornithogalum pauciflorum, Turcz. in Bull. Soc. Nat. Mose. xxvii.
(1854) pars ii. p. 113. . ;

Tulipa ornithogaloides, Fisch. ex Ledeb. Fl. Ross. iv. p- 143. .

Szechenyia Noydioides, Kanitz, Pl. Exped. Széchenyt Asia Centr. p. 60,
t. 7. ff 1-3.

LINN, JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. KR

200 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Tulipa ¢§ Orithya) sp.aff. T. edul, Baker ; Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 139.

Sharakuyi Gol, hill-slope, 93° 27', 35° 50', 18,800 ft., May 29,
Rockhill.; Flowers yellow.

JUNCACER.

Juncus Thomsoni, Buchenau, in Bot. Zeitung, xxv. (1867)
p. 148.

J. leucomelas, Royle, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vi. p. 397, partim.

J. membranaceus, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 119,
non Royle.

Close to water, 16,200 ft., Thorold, 102. 82° 12’, 34° 19,
16,100 tt., July 31, Deasy ¢ Pike, 858. Flowers white and
yellow.

NATIADACER.

Potamogeton pectinatus, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 127; Hook. f. Fl.
Brit. Ind. vi. p. 567.

Without locality, 17,000 ft., Hooker.

This was taken for Zannichellia palustris when it was collected,
which aceounts for the latter name appearing in the list of Tibet
plants in Hooker & Thomson’s‘ Flora Indica,’ Introduction, p. 227.

Flowers small, green, with yellow anthers.

Triglochin palustre, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 338; Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 119; Hook.f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vi. p. 563.

Between Tisum and the Sutlej river, 15,000 ft., Strachey 5
Winterbottom. Close to water, 16,200 ft., Thorold. Flowers
small, green, tinged with red.

CYPERACER *.
Kobresia Sargentiana, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xXx.
(1894) p. 139.
Hill-slope two miles north of Murus river, 91° 31’, 33° 53,
14,750 ft., June 21, Rockhill. Without locality, Deasy S Pike,
839 A.

Kobresia schenoides, Boeck. in Linnea, xxxix. (1875) p. 73
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vi. p. 697.

82° 16', 34° 51’, a small patch only, on the bare hill-side: on

* As the flowers of the Cyperacex and Graminee are almost invariably green,

with yellow, or occasionally red, anthers, it has not been considered wort h
while repeating this under each species.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA, 201

dry gravel near the bed of a dry mountain stream. 16,300 ft.,
July 19, Deasy §& Pike, 839.

Scirpus Caricis, Metz. Pl. Scand. Prod. p. 11: Kew Bull.
1896, p. 215; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vi. p. 660.

Between Gunda-yaukti and Tazang, 15,400-16,000 ft., Strachey
§ Winterbottom. Goring valley, 90° 25', 30° 12', about
16,500 ft., Litéledale.

Carex incurva, Liyhtf. Il. Scot. ii. p. 544, t. 24. f. 1; Hook. f.

Fl. Brit. Ind. vi. p. 711.
Without locality, Deasy § Pike.

Carex Moorcroftii, Falconer, ex Boott, tn Trans. Linn. Soc.
xx. (1851) p. 140; Boott, Jil. Gen. Carex, i. p. 9, t. 27; Journ.
Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) pp. 119 et 139; Hook. f. Fl. Brit.
Ind. vi. p. 733, with synonymy.

Sandy, gravelly soil, 17,600 ft., Thorold. Hill-slope two miles
north of Murus river, 91° 31’, 35° 53’, June 21, Rockhill, With-
out locality, Wellby 4 Malcolm, Deasy § Pike, 812.

Moorcroft (‘ Travels,’ i. p. 293) says of this species :——“ A very
valuable herbage occurs in the ‘ Long-ma’ or ‘ Sand-grass’ of
Ladak, which growing on the loose sandy soil and forming an
intricate network both on the surface and beneath it, protects
the slender covering of the primitive substratum from being
blown away by the strong winds that sweep the valleys, and the
whole country from being converted into a succession of bare
rocks and mounds of sand. The ‘ Long-ma’ rarely reaches more
than a height of ten or twelve inches, and frequently not more
than five or six, a considerable portion of the blade being always
buried in the sand. The length of the root is much more con-
siderable, and strikes so deep that it cannot be extracted entire.
At a depth of five feet it was found little diminished in circum-
ference, throwing off numerous lateral fibres through its whole
course ..... It is sufficiently hardy to outlive other herbage,
and in November, when there is nothing else on the ground, it
is eaten by horses and yaks. The plant emits a pleasant smell,

and has a sweet and agreeable taste, but the leaf is stiff and

harsh with sharp edges.” (Boott, ‘ Carex,’ /ov. cit.) Flowers

June and July.

Carex rigida, Gooden. in Trans. Linn. Soc. (1794) i. p. 193,
t. 22; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vi. p. 711.
Without locality, Deasy § Pike.

r 2

202 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Carex sabulosa, Turcz. ex Kunth, Enum. Pl. ii. p.432 ; Peterm.
Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 375.

Between camps 12 and 18, 16,160 ft., August 27, Hedin.

Closely related to C. melanantha, Mey., which is common on
the Himalaya, and of which it may be merely a long-beaked
orm.—C. B. Clarke.

Carex stenophylla, Wahlenl. in Vet.-Akad. Nya Handl.
Stockh. (1803) p. 142; Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 119;
Hool-. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vi. p. 700.

Close to water, 16,200 ft., Thorold.

Carex ustulata, Wahlenb. in Vet.-Alad. Nya Handl. Stockh.
(1803) p. 156 ; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 215; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind.
vi. |. 734,

Balch pass, about 17,000 ft., Strachey 5 Winterbottom. Goring
valley, 90° 25', 80° 12', about 16,000 ft., Littledale.

GRAMINEX.

Pennisetum flaccidum, Griseb. Gesamm. Abhandl., Gram.
Hochasiens, p. 302 ; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 120;
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. p. 84.

Without locality, Thorold, Deasy § Pike.

Stipa Hookeri, Stapf, in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. ( 1894)
-120; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. p. 232.
Sheltered nullahs near water, 14,800 ft., Thorold.

~~
~

Stipa mongolica, Zurcz.ex Trin. in Bull. Acad. Pétersb. 1.
(1836) p. 67; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. p. 229.

Lasiagrostis mongholica, Trin. et Rupr. in Mém. Acad. Pétersb. sér. 6,
Se. Nat. v. (1842) p. 87.

Gugé, 15,000 ft., Strachey §& Winterbottom.

Stipa orientalis, Trin. ex Ledeb. Fl. Alt. i. p. 83; Ledeb. Ic.
Pl. Ross. iii. t. 223; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. p. 229.

Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. Without locality,
Wellby 5 Malcolm, Deasy & Pike.

This is the common grass of the Pamir, the whole area being
practically covered with it.—Giles, in Kew Herbarium.

Stipa purpurea, Griseb. Gesann. Abhandl., Gram. Hochasiens.

FLORA OF TLBET OR UIGH ASIA. 203

p- 300; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 120; Hook. f. FI.
Brit. Ind. vii. p. 229.

Lasiagrostris tremula, Raupr. Sert. Thianschan. p. 35.

Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom; 16,500 ft.,
Thorold, 107. Without locality, Deasy § Pike.

Stipa sibirica, Lam. Illusty. i. p. 158, var. pallida, Hook. f. Fl.
Brit. Ind. vii. p. 231.

S. pallida, Munio, ex Duthie, Grass, N.W. Ind, p. 27.

Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.

Oryzopsis lateralis, Stapf; in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii.
p. 234.
_ Shelshel river, 14,000 ft., Strachey §& Winterbottom.

Sir R. Strachey (Geogr. Journ. xv. p. 247) cites this under
the name of O. equiglumis.

Deyeuxia compacta, Wunro, ex Duthie, Grass. N.W. Ind.
p- 30; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. }). 267.

Calamagrostis holciformis, Jaub. et Spach, Ill. Pl. Or. iv. p. 61,0. 340 ;
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 121.

Gugé, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom. At great eleva-
tions, Thorold. Without locality, Deasy & Pike.

Deschampsia cespitosa, Beauv. Ayrost. p. 91, t. 18. f. 3:
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. p. 273.
Balch pass, 16,500 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.

Avena subspicata, Clairv. Man. Herb. p. 17; Hook. f.- Hi.
Brit. Ind. vii. p. 278.

Trisetum subspicatum, Beauv. Agrost. p. 88; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 119,

Balch pass, about 17,000 ft. Strachey § Winterbottom.
Without locality, 16,000 ft., Thorold.

Phragmites communis, Vin. Fund. Agrost. p. 134; Peterm.
Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 375; Hook. f- Fl. Brit. Ind. vii.
p. 803.

Jugdi, October 17, Hedin.

Diplachne Thoroldi, Stapf, in Journ. Linn, Soc., Bot. xxx.
(1894) p. 121. |

Sandy soil in valleys, 15,800 ft., Thorold, 120. Without
locality, Deasy § Pike.

204 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Poa alpina, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 67; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii.
p. 388, var., Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.Heft 131, p. 375.

September 1, Hedin.

This specimen is too poor for certain identification.

Poa attenuata, Trin. ex Bunge, Vers. Suppl. Fl. Alt. p. 9;
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. p. 340.

P. alpina, Linn. forma nana, Hemsl. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. Xxx.
(1894) p. 120.

Sheltered valley, 17,000 ft., and sandy gravelly soil on hill-
sides, 16,400 ft., and 18,000 ft., Thorold, 26, 80,103. Without
locality, Deasy & Pike.

Very common on the Great and Little Pamir, growing 1D
thick tussoéks both on the open Pamir and on the slopes up to
the limit of vegetation.— Alcock, in Kew Herbarium.

Poa nemoralis, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 69; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 119; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. p. 341.
Sheltered valley, 17,000 ft., Thorold.

Poa pratensis, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 67; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind.
vil. p. 339.
Plains of Tibet, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.

Poa tibetica, Munro, ea Duthie, Grasses N.W. Ind. p. 413
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. p. 389.
Plains of Tibet, 15,000 ft., Strachey 5 Winterbottom.

Littledalea tibetica, Hemsl. in Kew Buil. 1896, p. 215.
(roring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Léttledale.

Glyceria distans, Wahlenb. Fl. Upsal. p. 36; Hook. f. Fl.
Brit. Ind. vii. p. 347, forma nana.

Atropis distans, Griseb. in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. iy. p. 388, forma nana,
Hems!. in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 122.

At 16,200-17,000 ft... Thorold, 78, 88, 111. 86° 48’, 35° 18',
16,300 ft., Wellby §° Malcolm. Without locality, Deasy & Pike.

Glyceria distans, Wahlenb., var. convoluta.

Atropis distans, Griseb., var. conyoluta, Trauty. in Act. Horti Petrop.
i. p. 282; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 122.

A. convoluta, Griseb. in Ledeb. Fl. Ross. iv. p. 389, forma nana.

Close to water, 16,200 ft., Thorold, 89 & 91. 87° 35', 35° 13,
16,237 ft., July 23, Wellby § Malcolm.

Festuca Deasyi, Rendle, in Journ. Bot. xxxviii. (1900) p. 429-
Plateau near Polu, 10,000 ft., Deasy.

“ue

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. POS

Festuca nitidula, Stapf, in Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. b 350.
Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom.

Festuca sibirica, Hackel, ev Boiss. Fl. Orient. v. p. 626:
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. p. 355
Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey 5° Winterbottom.

Festuca valesiaca, Schleich. ex Gaud. Agrost. Helvet. i. p. 242 ;
Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. p. 348.

Festuca ovina, Linn., var. valesiaca, Koch; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
xxx, (1894) p. 122; Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 375.

Festuca ovina, Linn. ?, Journ. Linn. Svc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 140.

Tisum, 15,000 ft., Strachey § Winterbottom; 16,500 ft..
Vhorold, 110. Hill-slope two miles north of Murus river, head-
waters of Yangtsekiang, 91° 31’, 33° 53’, 14,750 ft., Rockhill.
September 1, Hedin. Near the Horpa Tso, 16,400 ft., June 28.
Deasy & Pike, 823.

Festuca sp.
In 82° 45', 35°, 17,108 ft., Wellby g Malcolm.
Specimen too poor for identification.

Agropyron longearistatum, Boiss. Fl. Orient. 1. p. 660;
Peterm. Mitteil. Erg.-Heft 131, p. 375; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind.
Vil. p. 368.

Between Gunda-yaukti and Tazang, 15,400-16,100 ft., Strachey
S Winterbottom. Without locality, Hedin.

Agropyron striatum, Nees, ex Steud. Syn. Pl. Gram. p.3 16 :
Kew Bull. 1896, p. 215; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. p. 369.
Goring valley, 90° 25’, 30° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.

Without locality, Deasy 5 Pik

Agropyron Thoroldianum, Oliver, in Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2262 :
Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894) p. 123; Peterm. Mittetl. Erg.-
Heft 131, p. 375.

At 16,500 ft., Thorold, 108. Camp 21, September 7, Hedin.

This strongly resembles Elymus lanuginosus, Trin., and may

prove to be a state of that plant.

Elymus dasystachys, J'rin. in Ledeb. Fl. Alt. i. p. 120; Ledeb.
fe. Pl. Ross. iii. t. 249; Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxx. (1894)
p- 120; Peterm. Mitteil Erg.-Heft 181, p. 375; Hook. f. Fl.
Brit, Ind. vil. p. 3874.

206 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Sandy plain, 16,000 ft., and valleys, 17,000 {t., Thorold.
Jugdi, October 17, Hedin.

Elymus junceus, Fisch. in Mém. Soc. Nat. Mose. i. (A811)
p. 25, t. 4.

In 90° 45' and 35° 16’, 15,909 ft.. August 6, Wel/by 5 Malcolm.
Without locality, Deasy & Pike.

Elymus lanuginosus, Z'rin. ea Ledeb. Fl. Alt. i. p. 121; Ledeb.
Iv, Pl. Ross. ii. t. 250.

Tn 88° 20' and 35° 20’, 16,526 ft., July 29, Wellby 4 Malcolm.

Elymus sibiricus, Linn. Sp. Pl. p. 3: Journ. Linn. Soc. Bot.
xxx. (1894) p. 120; Hook. f. Fl. Brit. Ind. vii. p. 373.

Tisum 15,000 ft., Strachey & Winterbotiom. Close to water,
16,200 ft., Thorold. Without locality, Deasy & Pike.

FInices.

Polypodium hastatum, Thunb. Fl. Jap. iii. p. 335, et Ic. Fl.
Jap. p. 10; Hook. Sp. Fil. v. p. 74; Kew Bull. 1896, p. 215.
Goring valley, 90° 25’, 80° 12’, about 16,500 ft., Littledale.

VEGETATION
As illustrated by various Collections from the Countries
immediately bordering Tibet.

The general character of the vegetation of Tibet is more or
less fully described in the extracts we have made from the narra-
tives of the various travellers whose collections are dealt with m
this paper. We propose giving here a more connected account,
based on data collected from all these sources, from the notes
accompanying the dried plants, and from the plants themselves.
This will involve some repetitions, which, however, are unavoid-
able. But before proceeding to an examination and discussion of
the data afforded by these collections, it may be useful to give
some particulars of the vegetation of the immediately adjoining
countries.

To Maximowicz we are indebted for the following observations
on the vegetation of the countries immediately to the north and
east of Tibet :—

“On the ridges of the Nan Shan and Altyn Tag, and beyond,

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 207

towards the Keria mountains, on the mud-beds (commonly
called loess) along the Hoangho, and the river-valleys of the
Amdo and in Tsaidam, the flora ealls to mind that of the ad-
Joining regions of Mongolia; but in the alpine zone the flora is
more like that of the mountains of North Central Asia, and the
resemblance becomes greater in the drier areas.

“Forests are altogether absent from the mountain-ridges of
Chinese Turkestan and the confines of Mongolia—one or two
small areas on the eastern Nan Shan mountains excepted.

“In the Keria mountains also the few shrubs which occur,
namely, Tamarix Pallasii, Myricaria germanica, Caragana
pygmea, Hedysarum, Nitraria, and Lycium turcomanicum, are
met with only in the deepest ravines.

** Descending the northern slopes of Altyn Tag, between 9000
and 7000 feet above the sea, we find Tamarix laxa, Populus
diversifolia, Ephedra, Halostachys orgyalis, Zygophyllum, Reau-
muria, Kalidium, Karelinia, Phragmites, Lasiagrostis, as well as
some of those mentioned above; and at the foot of the mountains
Alhagi camelorum aypears.

“In the desert-valleys between the Nan Shan ridges, the flora,
sparse and grey of aspect, is composed of Salsola abrotanoides,
Sympegma Regeli, Astragalus monophyllus, Stellera Chamajasme,
Potentilla fruticosa, Festuca, and, in the wetter places, Hedysarum
multijugun, Tamarix elongata, Comarum Salessowit, Caryopteris
mongolica, Hippophaé, Calimeris alyssoides, Salix, Mulgedium
tataricum, Feheum spiciforme, Gentiana barbata, Adenophora, and
other species of Potentilla.

“The alpine meadows on the Keria mountains are small
and are inhabited by few species, among them dwarf STASses,
Artemisia parvula, species of Astragalus, Allium, Tris, Statice,
Saxifraga, Androsace, and others, which are more Common in
Northern Tibet. The appearance of the alpine meadows of
Nan Shan, situated in a belt between 11,000 and 13,000 ft., is a
little better, but even here they are by no means extensive,
and are frequently interrupted by broken rocks and stony
declivities. Here grow about a dozen species of Oxytropis
and Astragalus, among them O. tragacanthoides, Sterigma
sulfureum, Orepis Pallasii, Allium Szovitsianum, Potentilla
multifida. And at a higher elevation, on the northern side up
to 13,700 ft., on the southern up to 15,000 ft., are found scattered
specimens of Saussurea sorocephala, Leontopodium alpinum,

208 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Thylacospermum, Sedum quadrifidum, Draba alpina, D. himalacca,
and Werneria nana.

‘‘Some parts of Tsaidam, which is protected on all sides by
high mountains, supports a more vigorous vegetation, although
the species represented are not numerous. In the swamps at
the foot of the mountains there are Scirpus maritimus, Typha
stenophylla, Hippuris vulgaris, and Utricularia, with Elymus
sibiricus on their margins. In the salt plain, among the pools
and marshes, many large areas are covered with Arundo Phraq-
mites (Phragmites communis); the streams are fringed with
shrubs of Myricaria germanica, Nitraria, Lycium turcomanicum.
In the salt-marshes occur Kalidium gracile, Salsola Kali, Halo-
geton, and Kochia mollis; in the drier areas grow Nitrarta
Schoberi var. orgyalis, Eurotia ceratoides, Atraphaxis lanceolata,
Reaumuria soongorica and R. trigyna; and on the dunes o!
shifting sand, Haloxylon Ammodendron, Hedysarum Arbuscula,
Psamma villosa, Apocynum venetum, Tamariz Pallasit, T. laxa,
and Artemisia campestris are the predominating plants. On the
slopes of the Koko Nor mountains extending into Tsaidam is
a forest of Juniperus Pseudo-Sabina; along the rivers Bais and
Nomochu, towards the Tibetan froutier, Tamarix Pallasii attains
a height of nearly twenty feet, and Spherophysa salsula, Calhi-
gonum mongolicum, and Cynomorium coccineum occur.

“The elevated plateaux around the Koko Nor and upper
Hoangho are either salt-marshes and very sparsely covered with
such herbs as Nitraria, Kalidium, Polygonum Laxmannt, Orchis
salina, Iris ensata, Pedicularis cheilanthifolia, Primula sibirvea,
or expanses covered with Lastagrostis splendens, Stipa orientalis,
and other grasses, or meadows in which grow Calimeris altaica,
Thalictrum petaloideum, Oxytropis aciphylla, and a few Tibetau
species, such as Hypecoum leptocarpum and Hymenolena sp., for
example. Trees and the taller shrubs have withdrawn from the
fierce winds either into the mountain-passes or to the deep pre-
cipices and ravines of the loess, where open woods exist composed
of Populus Przewalskii, with a trunk sometimes 70 ft. high and
two feet thick ; Hippophaé, 40 ft. high and one foot thick; Adbves.
100 ft. high and three to four feet thick; trees of Juniperus
Pseudo-Sabina, and very frequently shrubs belonging to the
genera Berberis, Sorbus, Cotoneaster, Lonicera, Rosa, Ribes, ete.

“On the high plateau of Tibet there occur not a few Mongoliav
or Siberian species, especially in the saline areas.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 209

“Certain Tangut species are found in N.E. 'Vibet and in some
river-valleys where loess is absent, in the Amdo province, and
here indeed they grow more vigorously than any other species.
Forests at 8000 ft. and upwards on the Tetung mountains, and
from 11,500 feet on the southern Koko Nor chain, as well as the
thickets of the alpine region, contain upwards of 60 species ;
e.g. iu the forests: Betula Bhojpattra, B. alba, Pinus leuco-
sperma, Abies Schrenkiana, Sorbus Aucuparia, S. microphylla,
Prunus stipulacea, seven species of Lonicera, Ribes stenocarpum,
R. nigrum, two new species of Berberis 12 ft. high, and of the
same height Philadelphus coronarius, Hydrangea pubescens,
Spirea longigemmis, Eleutherococcus senticosus, Daphne tan-
gutica. In the alpine thickets are four new species of Rhodo-
dendron, Caragana jubata, Sibirea levigata, Potentilla fruticosa,
P. glabra, ete.

“In the shade of the woods and thickets numerous herbs are
congregated, often luxuriant and tall, among which are several new
species of Senecio, Saussurea, and Salvia, Podophyllum Emodi, ete.

“The alpine meadows along the river Tetung, between 13,000
and 15,000 ft., also abound with peculiar species belonging to
the genera Corydalis, Gentiana, Pedicularis, Primula, Lagotis,
ete., intermingled with which are Himalayan species, such as
Trollius pumilus, Yrepis glomerata, Saussurea hieracifolia, Lancea
tibetica, Halenia elliptica, Dracocephalum heterophyllum, ete.

“On the most elevated plateau of Tibet trees and the larger
shrubs are entirely wanting. Undershrubs, a few inches high,
occur on the banks of the river Yangtze (Mur-assu), Lonicera
hispida, L. rupicola, L. parvifolia, Spirea, Hippophae, Car agand,
Berberis crategina, Ribes sp., Salix sp., as outliers of Siberian
and Himalayan species. At first sight the mud or gravel flats
seem to be quite destitute of life; nevertheless they support low
herbs one to three inches high, growing in widely scattered
masses, tufted, erect, or in low cushions with bare intervening
Spaces, many of which are found also in Amdo, but here
they are excessively dwarfed—ZJncarvillea compacta, Meconopsis
tntegrifolia, M. punicea, Przewalskia, Anaphalis, Werneria,
Cremanthodium, Arenaria, Ranunculus tricuspis, R. p ulchellus,
etc. But there is also a considerable proportion of new species
—Nasturtium tibeticum, Parrya villosa, Androsace Tapete, Astra-
galus spp., Ovytropis spp., and uumerous very dwarf species of
Saussurea, some of which are very handsome.

210 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

“ Alongside the rivers, yet rarely, are meadows gay with
Stipa pedalis, Elymus, Comarum, Nitraria, Clematis orientalis,
Allium, Iris, Astragalus, Statice, Rheum spiciforme, etc.

“At the base of the mountains to the north, as well as in the
Tang-la Range towards the south, are swamps filled with very
dense tufts of Kobresia tibetica.

“ All this peculiar Tibetan flora—as it were a ‘very cold’
repetition of the Alpine flora of Amdo—does not seem to cross a
diagonal line drawn between Tengri lake and Odontala (96°
30' and 35°), for no mention is made, at least by our travellers,
of any species common to this flora and to that of Amdo, to the
west of that line, where the region is drier and more sterile,
and a large area seems to be uninhabited. Other species, endemic
in Tibet, in part at least, do cross that line. Hence it seems
proved that Northern Tibet may be divided into two natural
provinces according to the distribution of the plants. The
western part is poor in species, and in every respect reminds
one of the highest regions of the Himalaya and Tibet Minor.
The eastern part, Tangut properly so-called, relatively abounds
in species which flourish in the deep valleys of the eastern
frontier bordering Amdo, and not a few cross beyond Amdo,
entering Eastern Khansu, Northern Szechuen, or even the Alps
of the Shansi and Chihli Provinces, for example, Ajuga lupulina,
Anaphalis Hancockii, and Stellaria infracta.”

Plants of the Gilghit-Chitral Expedition, 1885-1886.

The collection of dried plants, made on this expedition by
Dr. G. M. Giles, was presented to Kew, and a rough list of them
was published in Col. Sir W. 8. A. Lockhart’s Confidential
Report, together with some interesting notes by Dr. Giles.
Much care had been devoted to the collecting and labelling of
the 500 species, or thereabouts, and it was a pity, as Dr. Giles
remarks, that the geographical and biological questions were not
worked out; but pressure of work at Kew prevented anything
beyond approximate determinations of the species being made.
Reference is made here to the collection more with the intention
of making known its existence and partial publication in an
almost inaccessible report, than for purposes of comparison.
But some of Dr. Giles’s observations deserve reproduction :—

“ As I have already remarked in my other reports, the district
over which the Mission worked is an extremely barren one.

—

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 211

Lying well beyond the abundant rainfall of the outer ranges, the
ground in general gets, as a rule, but one thorough wetting in
the year, viz., at the time of the melting of the snows. From
this it follows that outside the limits of the irrigated cultivation,
where the hand of man has made oases, the flora is but a scanty
one, and is restricted to hardy drought-resisting plants, such as
Artemisia Absinthium, ete.

“The irrigated ground yields a flora entirely distinct from
this, which can hardly be said to be truly indigenous, as nearly
all its members have been introduced by the agency of man,
either directly or indirectly. A further exception exists in the
narrow belt of hillside which lies just below the summer snow-
lines. Here continuous melting of the snows above produces a
land of ever-moistened soil, which has a flora peculiarly its own,
consisting mainly of northern European forms, and which is
quite distinct, alike from that of the dry and from the irrigated
areas. Its bathymetric limits are from about 13,000 to 15,000
feet, and its character appears pretty uniform alike in the rainy
regions of Kashmir and in the dry inner ranges.

“From a natural history point of view it is an unfortunate
circumstance that our visit to the Pamir took place at the period
of the year that it did. Coming, as we did, just after the snow
had melted, but before the revival of vegetation, the collection
was disappointingly small from the most interesting region of
all we visited.

“In May but few plants had even sprouted, and had it not
been for a peculiar circumstance, my Pamir collection might
have been numbered on the fingers. This was that a very large
number of the plants are provided with inflorescences of a
peculiarly permanent character. This character, which no doubt
serves the object of preserving the seed during the long period
for which the plants are buried under the snow, is especially
marked on the higher parts of the Pamir at about 14,000 feet.
and is the common characteristic of a large number of the plants
of the region of widely different natural orders. In one or two
instances the preservation extended to the whole of the floral
whorls, the andrascium excepted, but in the majority of cases it
extended to the calyx and gynceum alone. Many of the
plants were thus in a fairly recognizable condition, and collecting
these naturally-preserved herbarium specimens I was able to
avoid the annoyance of coming away quite empty-handed.

212 MWR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Judging from experience of other parts of the range at the same
level I should say that August would be the best time of the
year for a naturalist to visit the steppe.”

Dr. Giles’s observations on the provisions for protecting and
preserving the seeds of the plants of this country are valuable,
because they throw some light on the permanency of vegetation,
even in the most arid regions.

Klova of the Kuen Luen Plains.

In 1892 Captain H. P. Picot, of the Indian Staff Corps, visited
the Kuen Luen Plains, in the extreme north-east of Kashmir,
and brought home a few fragments of plants screwed up ina
newspaper. They are enumerated in a previous volume of this
Journal, xxx. (1894) pp. 107, 123-124. There are twenty-five
species, collected at altitudes between 11,500 and 17,000 ft.,
chiefly at the greater altitude. Among them were three or four
which had only previously been collected by Dr. T. Thomson, about
fifty years previously. The following are not in our enumera-
tion:—Berberis salicina, Hook. f. & Thoms., Chrysanthemum
Ktichteria, Benth., Lindelofia Benthami, Hook. f., Pedicularis
dolichorrhiza, Schrenk, Allium blandum, Wall., and Kobresia
Royleana, Boeck.

The Plants of Mr. Bonvalot and Prince Henry of Orleans’s
Journey across Tibet.

It was intended in the first instance to include this collection
i our Enumeration, but we soon discovered that it was almost
entirely made in China Proper. The new plants were described
by Prof. Ed. Bureau and Mr. A. Franchet. Freely translated,
their note on the collection runs:—1lt was made almost wholly
along a narrow strip of country beginning at Lhassa, and, without
deviating much from the thirtieth parallel of latitude, continuing
through Batang and Litang as far as Tatsienlou. The plants
may be classed as the smallest of the genera to which they
belong, and are remarkable for the almost total absence of stem,
associated with a great development of corolla. In the direction
of Tatsienlou the character of the Flora gradually changes 5 the
plants are larger with broader foliage and more numerous flowers.
The majority of the new plants described were collected between
Batang and Litang. They are :—Parrya ciliaris, Viola florida,
Silene platypetala, S. cespitosa, Astragalus litangensis, Spirea

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 213

thibetica, Abelia angustifolia, Lonicera thibetica, L. trichosantha,
Aster batangensis, Gnaphalium thibeticum, Rhododendron Prin-
cipts, Rk. primuleflorum, R. nigro-punctatum, Primula vittata,
P. leptopoda, P. diantha, P. Henrict, Androsace bisulca, Schisto-
caryum ciliare, Pedicularis batangensis, P. microphyton, Incar-
villea Principis, I. Bonvaloti, Fritillaria lophophora, and Aletris
lanuginosa. This wealth of new species is sufficient to prove
that we are outside of the Tibetan region, and on the borders of
the rich flora of Western China.

VEGETATION |
As illustrated by the various Tibetan Collections.

The combined collections comprise 283 species, belonging to
119 genera and forty-one natural orders. A very large pro-
portion of the species are perennial herbaceous plants having
long, often very long, thick tap-roots; almost no stem, which
may be either unbranched, bearing a single or compound inflor-
escence, or very shortly-branched, bearing several inflorescences ;
a rosette of leaves, when unbranched, commonly lying flat on
the ground; and an almost sessile inflorescence nestling in the
centre of the rosette of leaves. When the stems are branched
the leaves are usually very small and numerous. Plants of this
description are usually very thinly scattered, and some indeed
are so rare that they were only observed in a single locality,
or collected by only one of our travellers.

SAUSSUREA.

The genus Saussurea * (Composit) will serve well to illustrate
this type of plant. This geuus has been selected because it is
highly characteristic and more numerously represented in species
than any other genus within our area. Including the very
numerous recent discoveries in Western China and Central Asia,
Saussurea now contains upwards of one hundred described
species, exhibiting a very great variety in habit, foliage, and
inflorescence. They are by far the most numerous in Central
and Northern Asia, but they extend all round the northern
hemisphere, chiefly inhabiting mountain regious. One species,
S. alpina, inhabits Great Britain, and it has nearly the same

* A selection of Tibetan species of Saussurea was exhibited at the Society’s
rooms when this paper was read.

214 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

range as the whole genus, including Tibet, Arctic Europe, aud
North America. Altogether fifteen species have been found in
‘Tibet, being a third more than any other genus is represented by.
They are all herbaceous perennials, ranging from an inch to six
or eight inches in height. Six of them are of the rosette type,
of which S. Lhoroldi, Hemsl., and S. Aster, Hemsl. (Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxx. p. 115, tt. 4 and 5) are characteristic examples.
S. subulata, C. B. Clarke,isadensely-tufted species, having crowded
ucerose leaves; S. tangutica, Maxim., is of erect habit, having
solitary stems, relatively broad distant leaves, those immediately
beneath the flower-heads being highly coloured; and S. tridactyla,
Schulz-Bip., is of a similar habit,” but the leaves are deeply
divided, and densely clothed with a white woolly tomentum. The
last-named species was collected by Dr. Thorold at an elevation of
19,000 ft., and its altitudiual range in the Himalayas is given as
16,000 to 18,000 {t. Indeed the genus Saussurea apparently
reaches the uppermost limit of flowering plants in Tibet, and
twenty-one species have been collected at 15,000 ft. and upwards
in the Himalayas. Seven of the Tibetan species were collected at
altitudes of 17,000 ft. and upwards ; six at altitudes of 16,000 ft.
and upwards; whilst of the remaining two the altitudes are not
given by the collectors. Further particulars on this point will
be found under the heading of “ Altitudes.”

Saussurea imay also be cited as an illustration of the general
dispersion of characteristic species within our area. S. Thoroldi,
for instance, is represented in all the recent collections, though
it was previously unknown; and Kew also possesses specimens
of it from the mountains of Western China. But further
information on this point will be found in our “ Enumeration”
and “ Tabular View of the Distribution of the Plants of Tibet.”

ARTEMISIA and TANACETUM.

These two genera of the Composite are so closely allied that
they may be considered as one in our endeavours to picture the
vegetation of Tibet. Both genera are widely spread in the
northern hemisphere, including North America; and Artemisia
reappears in the Sandwich Islands and in extratropical South
America. Both find their greatest concentration of species im
Central Asia and are especially abundant in the drier regions.
Artemisia numbers upwards of 150 species, and is perhaps nearly
as fully developed in North America, where, in the dry regions

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 215

of the interior and south-west, various species cover vast areas
and are commonly called “sage bushes.” Artemisia and the
much smaller genus Yanacetum combined are represented in
Tibet by about a dozen species ; possibly more, because they are
so similar that only a trained eye would detect the differences.
In appearance they do not differ greatly from the British species,
except ina more stunted habit and less development of leaf.
Some of them are woody, but the wood is mostly produced under-
ground, or under stones, or in densely matted ramifications close
to the surface of the ground. In the drier parts they constitute
one of the predominating elements in the vegetation of Tibet.
Tanacetum tibeticum furnishes, according to Mr. Arnold Pike,
the only vegetable * fuel in some parts of the country. The
Ladak name of this plant is “ boortze,” which is mentioned, though
variously spelt, by nearly all travellers ; yet Pike and Hedin are
the only ones who collected specimens. Pike collected it in
flower at an elevation of 16,200 ft. in North-west, and Hedin in
North Central Tibet. Tanacetum fruticulosum is another woody
species, and is known to the Ladakis as “ techiktchtk”’; and Arte-
misia macrocephala as “ cumtchen.”’ Therefore it is evident that
they distinguish some of the species. At the same time it seems
probable that the name “ boortze” is applied to more than one
species of these strongly scented plants.

‘

Taraxacum and CREPIS.

There are three or four species of each of these genera, some
of which must be rather common in widely separated damp
situations and will be alluded to again under “ Useful Plants.”
Pike collected specimens of Zaraxacum bicolor, DC., at an
elevation of 16,100 ft., having roots at least a foot long, whilst
the portion above ground was less than two inches.

Several other genera of Composite are probably more con-
spicuous from their colour, but they will be dealt with under
that head.

AsTRAGALUS and OXYTROPIS.

As components of the vegetation these two genera of the
Leguminose, like Artemisia and Tanacetum of the Composite,
may be treated as one, because they are indistinguishable, except

* In explanation of this it may be mentioned that the only fuel to be had in
many parts of Tibet is yak dung, of which the travellers usually found
abundance.

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL, XXXV. 8

216 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

by close examination. Nearly a thousand species of Astragalus
are described from the Old World, chiefly from Central Asia,
and there are perhaps two hundred in America, extending from
the Arctic regions southward through the Andes. About two
hundred species of Oxytropis have been described, and they are
confined to the northern hemisphere. Thus we have here another
parallel to Artemisia and Tanacetum, and a third may be found
in the prominence of the two groups in the vegetation of Tibet ;
but the Astragali generally have much more conspicuous flowers
than their counterparts in the Composite. Notwithstanding
the fact that the Astragali are exceedingly numerous in species
in Central Asia, we have only fourteen from Tibet. This may
be due to the fact that similar species were passed by as the
same as others already collected. On the other hand, the tact
that some of the species are represented in every collection, or
nearly so, stands against there being much confusion in this
direction. To give an example: Oxytropis microphylla, DC., is
in every collection save Littledale’s, and from the most distant
localities. The specimens vary in having leaves and peduncles
from one to six inches in length; and a specimen collected by
Pike must have had a thick, woody root that penetrated the
ground to the depth of at least two feet. The majority of these
Astragali may be described as exceedingly diminutive dense
shrubs, having relatively thick branches due to the persistent
bases of the greatly crowded leaves. There are others, such as
A. tribulifolius, which have slender, trailing branches, apparently
of only one season’s duration. Another type of growth is
furnished by A. Heydei, Baker, which has also deep, permanent
root-stocks, from which annual branches are produced some
distance down among the stones, which bear a few leaves and a
cluster of flowers just above the medium in which the plant is
growing. This last type of growth is exhibited by a number of
other Tibetan plants, notably by Corydalis Hendersoni, Hemsl.,
Capsella Thoimsoni, Hook. f., Cochlearia scapiflora, Hook. f. et
Thoms., Braya sinensis, Hemsl., Thermopsis inflata, Camb.,
Microula tibetica, Maxim., Nepeta longibracteata, Beuth., Draco-
cephalum heterophyllum, Beuth., and Euphorbia tibetana, Boiss.

GRAMINER and CYPERACE®.

.
. The total number of grasses Is thirty species, belonging te

urtee » Qs ° : . a]
curteen genera; of sedges nine, belonging to three genera. To
these may be added one rush, making 2 total of forty species

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 217

of this class of plants. This probably does not exhaust the
number existing in Tibet; partly due to their similarity, and
partly to close grazing which would prevent flowers being
produced. We have the evidence of the travellers, repeated in
their respective “ Itineraries,” that relatively luxuriant pasturage
was found in certain valleys and sweet-water lake districts, and
it is further clear that abundance of pasturage must exist some-
where within the range of the enormous herds of roaming animals
that so astonished some of the travellers. On the other
hand, long stretches of country were traversed in which grasses
occurred only in tufts, like the majority of the other plants.

CUSHION-LIKE PLANTS.

Foremost amongst these is Thylacospermum rupifragum,
Schrenk, Caryophyllacew. This is like a coarse moss with the
stems so crowded together as to form a consolidated mass.
Arenaria musciformis, Wall., and Stellaria decumbens, Edgew.,
belonging to the same natural order, are similar in growth, but
the cushions do not attain the great size and density of Thylaco-
spermum. Androsace Tapete, Maxim., and other species of Primu-
lace display the same peculiarities.

Woopy Prants.

The woody element in the vegetation of Tibet within our limits is
exceedingly small, including nothing more than afoot above ground,
and, with the exception of the Astragali and Artemisia, described
in preceding paragraphs, such woody plants as exist are extremely
rare and mostly near the confines of the country. Clematis
orientalis, L.,is the tallest, so far as our specimens B0, being just
about a foot to the top of the inflorescence. Rockhill collected
itin longitude 94° 45’, where it was abundant at 14,000 ft., and
Deasy and Pike collected it in 82° 41’, and note that it had been
observed three days before. There is no evidence of its existence
between the longitudes given. Nitrarva Schobert, which grows
five or six feet high in favourable situations outside ot Tibet, 1s
represented by a fragment collected by Hedin in S. Tsaidam.
Myricaria prostrata, Hook. f. et Thoms., 18 widely spread, but it
is quite prostrate and makes branches at the most six inches long.

The variety of Potentilla fruticosa, L., attains similar dimensions,
Of Caragana pygmea, DC., there is only a single specimen from
Gugé. Lonicera hispida, Pall., collected only by the Littledales,

in the Goring Valley, grows larger in the locality named, where
s2

218 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON ‘THE

vegetation is not so sparse as in many parts; but its size could
not be determined from a detached branch. Hippophaé Rham-
noides, L., like Caragana, is only from the Plaius of Gugé, where
it was collected by Strachey and Winterbottom. One species of
Salix from the Goring Valley and another from the Plains of
Gugé and Ephedra Gerardiana complete our list of woody plants.
The willows are represented only by very small specimens. The
Ephedra is perhaps the most woody of all, having very stout
root-stocks and trailing branches a quarter of an inch thick ; it
is common in Western Tibet at elevations between 16,000 and
17,000 ft. The absence of Juniperus from all the collections is
remarkable.

FLESHY-LEAVED PLANTS.

With the exception of the Crassulacew—Sedum and Semper-
vivum, of which there are ten species—fleshy plants are rare in
Tibet. The species of Sedum inhabiting the Himalayan and
Tibetan regions are in need of revision, consequently we are not
quite sure of our names iu all instances. Several species are
apparently not uncommon in the west, and the species we have
named quadrifidum with some doubt was collected in very distant
localities, and as far eastward, at least, as the ninetieth meridian.

LARGE-LEAVED PLANTS.

Rheum spiciforme, Royle, is the only plant having leaves of
considerable surface ; but the specimens collected probably do
not bear the largest produced by this species. The blade of the
largest leaf is only about four by three inches. Still, in certain
districts, of considerable area, this plant must be very conspicuous
in the vegetation. Kew possesses specimens collected by
Przewalski, Hedin, the Littledales, and Deasy and Pike in very
distant localities. Pike notes that it was plentiful over an area
of about two square miles in 81° 41' and 34° 52’, and ‘‘seen once
or twice afterwards, but not common.” Further particulars of
this plant are given under “ Useful Plants.”

Aquatic and Marsu Prants.

. Ranunculus aquatilis, Hippuris vulgaris, Myriophyllum vertt-
cillatum, and Potamogeton pectinatus are the only true aquatics
in the Kew collections, and each one is in only one collection. It
seems highly probable that the freshwater lakes and water-
courses have not been exhausted in this direction. Marsh plants

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 219

and plants inhabiting the moist ground near the shores of the
lakes are also fewer than might have been expected. The genera
Ranunculus, Selinum, Cremanthodium, Pleurogyne, Gentiana,
Pedicularis, Polygonum, and Triglochin are represented by
moisture-loving species. Some of the sedges and grasses are most
likely confined to wet ground, but evidence is wanting. Phrag-
mites communis may be classed here. Zannichellia palustris,
mentioned at p. 142 as having been found by Hooker at Bhomtso,
proves to be Potamogeton pectinatus.

Buxzots and Tuserovs Prants.

The small number of species coming under this head is one of
the most inexplicable facts connected with the vegetation of
Tibet, though it is also true that bulbous plants are rare
among the high-level plants in all parts of the world. Gagea
pauciflora, collected by Rockhill only, and three or four species of
Allium are the only bulbous plants in the collections. One species
of Allium—A. Semenovi—is widely distributed and very abundant
in some localities. This species was collected by Hedin, and
Wellby and Malcolm, and it is probably the one referred to by
Rockhill as being very plentiful at altitudes above 15,000 ft.,
though they sought it in vain below this level. Wellby and
Malcolm, who had to subsist largely on this onion during part
of their journey, note that it was commonly distributed between
88° 20' and 96° along the thirty-fifth parallel. A. Jacquemonti,
collected by Strachey and Winterbottom in W. Tibet, has also

an edible bulb.
ANNUAL PLANTS.

The conditions are not favourable to the development of
“annual” plants—that is to say plants which have only one
growing season, springing from seed and flowering within a few
weeks, or at all events before the end of season. The following
appear to belong to this category :—Hypecoum leptocarpum,
Pleurogyne brachyanthera, Gentiana tenella, G. humilis, G.
Thomsoni, G@. aquatica, G. Rockhilli, Salsola collina, S. Kali,
and Halogeton glomeratus. All of these plants are apparently
very rare in Tibet, and, with one or two exceptions, represented
in only one of the collections. Thus Gentiana tenella : | only
one or two specimens seen, although I looked closely” (Pike).
G. humilis: ‘very scarce”? (Pike). Pleurogyne brachyanthera:
“the only specimen I have seen” (Pike)—a diminutive plant

bearing one flower.

220 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

In addition to the foregoing, some of the plants taken for
perennials may be monocarpic, but of bienmial or two seasons’
duration, as many plants of this class form large tap-roots in
which is stored during the first season the food required for the
flowering and fruiting season.

Meconopsis horridula, one of the most conspicuous and widely-
spread plants of Tibet, probably flowers only once though of two
seasons’ duration.

Diuinvtive Prants.

In more than one place stress has been laid on the fact that
Tibetan plants generally are of small dimensions; but some of
them are so exceedingly small as to merit attention on that
account ; and it is among the annuals that some of the smallest
are found, notably Pleurogyne brachyanthera, Gentiana Thonsoni,
and G. aquatica, which are sometimes not more than an inch
high with a solitary terminal flower. Among others of excep-
tionally reduced propertions are: Ranunculus tricuspis, R. similis,
R. involucratus, Anemone imbricata, Corydalis Boweri, Eutrena
Przewalskii, Arenaria Littledalei, Saxifraga parva, and Sedum
Przewalskii. So many others are small for their respective
genera that it is sufficient to put the fact on record. But Iris
Thoroldi, having narrow, grass-like leaves, rising at the most six
inches above the ground, and solitary, yellow flowers, barely
emerging from the ground, specially deserves mention as the
miniature of its genus. Going back to the first of these
diminutive plants, Ranunculus tricuspis; there are specimens
of this at Kew from Mongolia, collected by Przewalski, and from
Tibet, collected by Rockhill and Pike; therefore from very distant
habitats; and the specimens all appear to have attained normal
dimensions. Pike collected his specimens in moist soil, near a
small stream, in about 82° and 34°, at an elevation of 17,000 ft.
The largest specimen is less than three inches long, including the
tap-root, which is not whole, having been broken off when
removing the plant from the ground. It has about half-a-
dozen stalked leaves with a three-lobed blade, about a quarter
of an inch long, and one flower. Only the blade of the leaf
appears above ground and that is spread out horizontally. The
solitary flower, about a quarter of an inch in diameter, is scarcely
rai-ed above the outspread leaves which encircle it. This
interesting little plant is evidently a perennial, which propagates
itself vegetatively by very short stolons.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 221

Cotours of the Frowrrs or Frutr.

For our purpose colour in flowers includes everything excepting
green. Excluding the Cyperacee, the Graminew, and a few
other plants which have very inconspicuous flowers mostly
exhibiting colour only in the anthers, which are usually yellow,
rarely red, there are 241 species to account for. Roughly classed
as white or some shade of yellow, of red, or of blue, according to
the dominant primary, the followinz figures are obtained :—

Flowers white ................ 44
» some shade of yellow.... SI

” ” red ...... 70

3 ” blue .... 46
241

We have no precise data for comparisons, but it may be safely
asserted that there is as much variety and brillianey of colour in
the Tibetan Flora as there is in the British Flora. Here the
comparison ends, because there is nothing in Tibet to match the
masses of colour produced by bluebells, buttercups, primroses,
heather, and other native plants. On the other hand, the intensity
of colour characteristic of the Alpine flora of Europe is not
equalled in Tibet, even individually. Compared with the remote
Insular Flora of St. Helena, the advantage of colour, if any, is
with Tibet. In St. Helena, for example, blue and red are almost
wholly wanting in the native flowers, which are usually white, or
white and yellow. In a less degree this is the case in the Sand-
Wich Islands.

The connection between colours and insects in relation to
pollination we shall not attempt to discuss ; but in the
“Itineraries” we have repeated all the references to insects,
including a list of butterflies observed by Dr. Thorold.

The Tibetan species of familiar genera have mostly flowers of
the same colour as the predominating one in British species.
Thus Ranunculus, yellow ; Sedum, red or yellow; Artemisia,
yellow ; Gentiana, blue; Saussurea, red ; Astragalus, blue or red;
Potentilla, yellow ; Delphinium, blue; and Aster, blue. The
Crucifere are mostly white or yellow, and the Caryophyllaccse
mostly white. ;

A better idea of the appearance of colour in the vegetation
may perhaps be conveyed by means of a selection of plants having
either conspicuous individual flowers, or conspicuous inflores-

222 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

cences—heads or clusters of flowers. It will perhaps be as well
to present this information in a tabular form. The colour is
that noted by the collectors; the diameter is that of individual
flowers or inflorescences (Leguminose, Composite, etc.) taken
from the specimens; and the degree of prevalence is deduced
from the number of collectors partly, and partly from collectors’
remarks accompanying the specimens, and has reference to them
only as components of the Flora of Tibet.

Diameter or

Name. Colour. length. Prevalence.
Clematis orientalis ...... Yellow. 13 in. Rare.
Delphinium ...cceeeeuee Blue. 1, Common.
Meconopsis horridula,,.... Blue. 13, Common.
Braya sinents..... 60.606. White. 21 Rare.
Parrya macrocarpa ...... Purple. 1 ,, Rare.
Geranium collinum .... Blue. zy Rare.
Thermopsis.......... .... Yellow. 2 4 Frequent
Astragalus ...... weeceess Purple. 1, Common.
SArUfVaga vevsvceccvenes Yellow. 13, Frequent.
AStEr oo cece Blue. 13, Common.
Cremanthodium.......... Yellow. li ,, Frequent.
SAUSSUTED vec e cece eae Purple. 2 4, Common.
Pedicularis ........ veeeas Red. 2 ,, Frequent.
Rheum spiciforme ......4. Red. 2 Frequent.
Allium senescens ........ Pink. 1 ,, Frequent.

Where only the generic name is given in the preceding table
it should be understood that there are several similar species and
that, taken collectively, they constitute a more or less conspicuous
feature in the vegetation. To the foregoing might be added
several genera of cushion-like growth belonging to the Crucifere,
Caryophyllaceew, Primulacer, ete., which produce a profusion of
flowers, individually small, though collectively conspicuous.

Repropuction, Propacation, and DisPEersion.

One of the most interesting questions connected with this
Inquiry is: How does this scanty vegetation maintain its hold
under such adverse conditions? And this leads to another: Is
the vegetation increasing or decreasing? The first question is
much easier to answer than the second, because we have the
evidence before us. There are two modes by which reproduction

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 223

or propagation may be effected; namely, by seed and by vegetative
increase. It has already been explained that few of the Tibetan
plants are annual or monocarpic, and that most of those species
which are, are exceedingly rare and only met with as solitary
individuals. It is possible, however, that individuals are much
more numerous in some years than in others. With regard to
the production and maturation of seed, there seems no reason
why every species or almost every species in the Flora should not
do so, as it seems to be quite independent of altitude. About
twenty-five per cent. of the species are represented by dried
specimens bearing ripe fruits and seeds, and these species comprise
members of almost every natural order in the Flora. Many of
those not represented by fruiting specimens were collected too
early in the season to secure fruit. Some of the plants produce
seeds very copiously, and, given the conditions favourable to
germination and subsequent growth, there ought to be an
increasing vegetation; but the perennial drought, the shifting
sands, and the large herds of herbivorous animals, conjointly, are
probably sufficient to prevent the spread of most plants. Among
the plants which undoubtedly increase vegetatively are the
species of Allium, from bulbs; the cushion-like plants, by
successive branchings or offsets; and the trailing plants, by
runners or rooting of the new branches. Doubtless most of the
grasses increase in this way, but perhaps only enough to make
good the previous season’s consumption. But under any circum-
stances and conditions the spread of plants vegetatively in
Tibet must be a very slow process, because none of them, so far
as we know, produce runners or rooting branches of great
length.

The dispersal of the seeds and fruits of plants by wind and
other agencies in Tibet is certainly much greater than the pro-
babilities of successful germination in the localities to which they
are transported. It is a significant fact, however, that the
achenes of Saussurea, one of the commonest and most widely
spread genera, have a plumose pappus, and might be carried
almost any distance and height by the prevailing winds. Further,
there is not a seed produced in Tibet which might not be con-
veyed in the great sand-storms; but the chances of their meeting
with favourable conditions must be very remote. The few
berry-bearing plants, such as Ephedra, Hippophaé, and Nitraria,
have an equally small chance of being successfully dispersed by

224 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

birds. On the whole it seems probable that the increase in
vegetation in Tibet, if any, must be exceedingly slow. On the
other hand, there is apparently no positive evidence that it ever
was more general than at the present day.

VEGETATION

As illustrated by the Altitudinal limits of Flowering Plants in
Tibet and the adjoining Countries.

At the meeting of the Society on April 19th, 1900, my colleague,
Mr. H. H. W. Pearson, and I gave a preliminary account of the
collections made by Deasy and Pike, Wellby and Malcolm, and
Sven Hedin, illustrated by a selection of their plants. Special
attention was directed to the great altitudes at which some of
Deasy and Pike’s plants were obtained, based on the tigures given
on the labels accompanying them. These particulars were pub-
lished in ‘ Nature,’ Ixii. (1900) p. 46, and in the ‘ Gardeners’
Chronicle,’ xxvii. (1900) p. 303, and probably elsewhere. It is
there stated that the highest point at which flowering plants had
been found was 19,200 ft. above sea-level, and a list of nine species,
purporting to have been collected at 19,000 ft. and upwards, is
given. Subsequently it was ascertained that the altitudes of this
expedition had been erroneously calculated, and Captain Deasy
has since supplied the corrected determinations, which appear in
our “ Enumeration.” According to these corrections, 17,300 ft.
was the hightest point at which they collected, and only one
plant, Cheiranthus himalayensis, was found at this elevation.
Astragalus Heydei and Oxytropis tatarica, originally recorded
from 19,200 ft., were actually taken at 17,100 ft. It is possible
that some of the other observations on record in this paper are
too high, and some of those previously published are certainly so.

Dr. O. Drude(Petermann’s ‘ Geographische Mitteilungen,’ 1894,
p. 92), in a review of the report on Bower and Thorold’s collec-
tion, which is in the Society’s Journal, vol. xxx., questions the
correctness of the assumption, there enunciated, that 19,000 ft.
was the greatest altitude at which a flowering plant had been
collected or observed ; and he goes on to say that Hemsley appears
to have overlooked the record of Schlagintweit’s discoveries.
It is true that the original record had been overlooked, as well
as subsequent versions of it and references to it; and it seems
desirable to subject Schlagintweit’s data to a critical examination

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 295

here. Drude himself states, in the place cited, that Schlagintweit
(‘Reisen in Hochasien,’ vol. iv.) places the extreme upper limit of
flowering plants at 6038 metres (=19,804 ft.),in a higher
latitude even than Tibet. The name of no plant is given by
Drude, and we have not been able to refer to the German work
from which he professes to quote. But in Schlagintweit’s
English work (‘ Results of a Scientific Mission to India and High
Asia,’ il. p. 501) is the following paragraph :—‘ The very extreme
limit of phanerogamic plants appeared in Western Tibet, on the
north-eastern slopes of the Ibi-gamin pass at a height of 19,509
ft., next in order come those of Gunshankar, in Guari Khorsum,
at 19,237 ft., or 572 ft. above the limit of snow. In the Hima-
laya the highest plants were found at 17,500 ft., on the slopes of
the Janti pass.” Incidentally it may be mentioned that Schlag-
intweit gives the height of Ibi-gamin as 25,550 ft., and the height
reached as 22,259 ft. Here, again, no names of plants are given:
and Tchihatchef (‘ Végétation du Globe,’ ii. p. 615), who refers to
Schlagintweit’s writings, and gives the limit as 6037 metres, is
also silent on this point. Schlagintweit’s ‘‘ Einleitung” to Klatt’s
‘Die Composite des Herbarium Schlagintweit,’ repeated in the
‘Journal of Botany ’ (vi. 1868), is almost as indefinite. He takes
the genera Artemisia and Saussurec to illustrate the distribution
of the Composite, and of the latter genus be says that it begins
to predominate at the upper limit of trees, and that some of the
speciesare among the phanerogams reaching the greatest altitudes.
Further on, he mentions S. Schlagintweitii as a species ascending
almost to the snow-line, on the south side of the Kuen Luen
range, having just before stated that the snow-line on the south
side of the Karakorum range is at about 19,400 ft. Turning to the
description of this species, where its localities are given in detail,
the altitudinal range is from 13,800 to 15,500 ft.; and ot two
other species, S. subulata and S. Thomsonii, specially designated
as high-level species, 17,000 ft. is the upper limit recorded. .

Taking ail things into consideration, and especially the light oF
later explorations, there seem to be strong reasons for doubting
the correctness of the highest altitudes recorded. At the same
time it must be admitted that, given nooks and crevices tree from
snow and seed conveyed thither by wind or birds, a plant might
thrive as well at 20,000 ft. as it does at 17,000. Indeed Ball,
Christ, Whymper, and others agree that the only upper Innit Is
perpetual snow.

226 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Before entering upon a discussion of the altitudinal distribu-
tion of the Tibetan Flora, it may be instructive to glean some
data from collections made in adjoining countries.

The collection made by Sir Martin Conway and Mr. McCormick
when exploring the Hispar and other glaciers of the Karakorum
range, in 1892, was worked out at Kew, aud is useful for com-
parisons. Its composition follows :—

Orders. — Genera. Species.
Polypetala .............0.. - 17 54 96
Gamopetale....... 0.0.0.0. 08. 15 50 80
Incomplete ..... 0.0.00... 000. 6 8 12
Gymmosperme..........00.00. 2 2 2
Monocotyledones.............. 6 9 10
Totals

Deere eee eee 46 123 200

The predominating natural orders are :—

Species.

Species, Brought forward... 99

Composite..........., 30 Ranunculacee ........ 7
Crucifere ............ 17 Saxifragacere.......665 7
Rosacee..... 2.00.00. 17 Crassulaceee .......... 7
Leguminose .........., 14 Gentianacere ........- 7
Boraginacee ... ...... 13 Labiate... 6... eee 7
Caryophyllacee ....., 8 Primulaceee ........-- 6
99 140

With the exception of the Boraginacee, the orders and the
proportions of species are very nearly the same as in the Flora
of Tibet.

This collection was made between 74° 30’ and 76° 42’, and
between 35° 38’ and 86° 15’—that is to say between Nagyr, at
7790 ft., and Skoro La, at 17,320 ft. ; and the highest point reached
was Pioneer Peak, 22,600 ft. Eleven species of flowering plants
were collected at 16,000 ft. and upwards, namely :—

Isopyrum grandifiorum, . 16,000 ft. Saxifraga imbricata .. 16,000 ft.
Parryaerscapa ......., 16,500 ,, | oppositifolia. . 17,000 ,,
|
|

Chetranthus himatlayensis, 16,500 ,, . Hirculus .... 17,820 »
Lychnis apetala see ee ee 16,400 | Sedum ttheticum ....4+ 16,500 ”
Astragalus confertus ..., 16,500 ,, Leontopodium alpram. . 16,500 ,,

Potentilla I, nglist? ....., 17,0€0 ,,

“in,

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 227

No new species were discovered on this expedition and only
one orchid, Orchis latifolia, was collected.

Another collection presented to Kew, a collection which was
confidently supposed to contain a number of novelties, was made
near Yatung by H. E. Hobson, Esq., in 1897. Yatung belongs
politically to Tibet, and is situated on a strip of territory that
wedges into Sikkim. It is in 88° 35’ and 27° 51’, at an elevation
of about 11,000 ft., and is really within the humid region of the
Himalayas. The following is a rough analysis of the composition
of the collection, which, contrary to expectation, contains no
striking novelty, though it may prove to include a few undescribed
species when the material comes to be more critically examined.

Orders. Genera. Species.
Ranunculacee .......... 9 23
Berberidacese ........ weee OL 2
Papaveracer ....--. 0006. 2 4
Fumariace... 0... eee eee 1 6
Cruciferee ......... eee 1 16
Violacee...... veces 1 2
Caryophyllacee ........-- ) 14
Tamariscace®.........-- 1 1
Hypericaceee .........--- 2 5
Geraniacer..........0065 3 9
ACOYACER. LL ec eee ee 1 1
Coriariacez ..... bec eeee 1 1
Leguminose ........++++ 6 9
Rosacee® ......eeeeee eens ll 32
Saxifragaceee ........ ree OD 22
Crassulacese . 6.0... ee eee ] 6
Droserace® ...... eee eee 1 1
Onagrace® ........ eee ee l 4
Cucurbitacesze .........+6- 1 1
Umbelliferee .......00065 5 Il
Avaliacese oo... cee eee ee eee 2 +
Caprifoliaceee 2.6... 06565 4 ‘
Rubiacee.......- rr) ?
Valerianace® ......+--++> 2 H
Dipsacee... 0.2.0... ee 5- 4 4
Composite .......-.+4+: 20 ot
Campanulacere .......+++ 4
Ericace® ........000 0008 . 6 15
Primulaces..... 06.052 06> 5 20

BIN

lot at

The foregoing list offers many interesting points of comparison
with the Flora of Tibet. The proportions of orders, genera, and
species are much the same, whilst the totals are much higher,
though the area over which they were collected is very small.
Leguminose and Composite are relatively much less numerously
represented, whereas sixteen additional orders come in, and the
number of petaloid monocotyledons is proportionately much
larger. The Orchidacew, for example, absent from our Tibetan
collections, though Orchis salina was collected in the Koko Nor
region by Przewalski, are represented by no fewer than twelve
genera and twenty-three species.

MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Orders. Genera.

29 121
Oleacese vo... cece eee we OU
Asclepiadacere ........ . 2
Gentianacese ........0065 4
Boraginacee® .........-.. 5
Convolvulacee .......... 1
Solanacer .........-005. 1
Scrophulariacese .........- 4
Orobanchacezw...........- 1
Lentibulariacee .......... 0 1
Acanthacet® oo... ee ee eee 1
Selaginacere ........ wee OL
Labiate ........ weenie 12
Plantaginaceee .......... 1
Polygonaceze .......-..-- 4
Euphorbiaceee............ 1
Urticacee ...... cece eee 2
Conifere ........0...002. «9
Orchidacese ..........04. . 12
Seitamines ...........0.. 1
Tridacew ..... 0... 0.0008. 1
Amaryllidacere .......... 1
Liliacetee ...............0. 9
Juncace®...........00. . 2
Commelinaceew .......... J
Arace® .........0.. re |
Cyperace® ............. . 38
Gramine® ...........00. 12
Ferns & Allies............ 17
Totals.... 57 226

Species.
291

es Oe

bo i —
HM WOW THN

491

And ferns and other vascular

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 229

eryptogams number seventeen genera and thirty-six species.
Figuratively speaking, a step further north we enter the dry
barren region of Tibet.

Flora of the Himalayas from 15,000 ft. and above.

Genera, Species.

Ranunculacer oo... 6.2... eee 8 2]
Berberidacet® oo... cece eee eee 1 ]
Papaveracet® .......... eee eee ee 2 é
Bumariacee oo... eee eee | 8
Cruciferae oo... ee eee 17 3B4
Violacet occ e ee eee we OL 1
Caryophyllacee oo... 0... eee eee 6 28
Tamariscacet® .... 0 fee eee eee eee - ol ]
Geraniacet® oi... eee eee eee 2 2
Leguminose........ Seen eee e eee v 28
Rosacewe (Potentilla) ..... 0.6.00 065 1 15
Saxifragacece (Savifray Ga, 20) reves 5 25
Crassulacere... cee ee eee eee 2 12
Halorrhagidacete vo... .. cee ee eee ol 1
Uinbelliferee. 02... . 0... eee eens 5 10
Caprifoliacew ........0..00. weveee ol 3
Valerianacere oo... 6. cece ee ee ee eee 1 1
Composite (Saussure, 21) beeae . 19 73
Campanulacere.......... Lecce 68 5
Hricacerw ...... bees seccceeeeeee 2 5
Primulacese (Primula, 17)... eee eee 8 22
Gentianacew (Gentiana, 13) ...... . 4 16
Boraginacer 6... eee eee veveeee G 10
Serophulariaceze (Pedicularis, 13) .. 4 20
Selaginacex (Zagotis) ..... beeen 1 4
Labiatee 2... eee eee 10 18
Chenopodiacete ...... 6. eee ees 8 4
Polygonacew (Polygonum, 13) ...++: 3 15
Euphorbiacewe (Euphorbia, 3) ..+++- 1 3
Urticacere.. 0.0... eee be aecuee 1 1
Salicacere (Saltir). occ ee 1 8
Coniferse (Juniperus) ..0ee eee e ee eee ] 2
Orchidacere (Herminiwn) ... 0.600: 1 3
Liliacee 2.2.0.0... eect eee e nents 3 4
Juncacere (Siuncus) voce cece cece 1 4
Naiadacee ..... eee 3 4
Cyperacere (Carer, 12)... ec. eee . 8 20
Graminere (Pod, &) eee eee ee eee 14 35

Totals........ 38 149 470

230 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

The preceding summary of the Himalayan Flora from 15,000 ft.
and upwards was compiled by Mr. Pearson from Hooker’s ‘Flora
of British India,’ and can only claim to be a very rough approxi-
mation, whether as affecting the author or ourselves. It is
sufficiently correct to afford a basis for comparisons, a few of
which are given :—

Orders. Genera. Species.
Himalaya .......... 38 149 470
Tibet ..........08.. 41 119 283

This brings out the fact that the poorer Flora in species is the
vicher, relatively, in genera and orders, which is in accord with
most poor Floras, and especially with those of remote Oceanic
Islands.

Generally speaking the natural orders are the same in both
Floras, and the preponderating orders likewise; but the follow-
ing are not in our collections from Tibet :—Berberidacez,
Violacez, Valerianacez, Ericacez, Conifers, and Orchidacew. Of
course no importance can be attached to this circumstance. It
is interesting to compare this general summary of the Himalayan
Flora with that of Hobson’s Yatung collection, afew pages back,
especially the relative increase of Leguminose and Composite
at the higher level.

Plants ascending to 18,000 ft. in the Himalayas and
Little Tibet.

Ranunculus pulchellus ........ 10,000 to 18,000 ft.
Delphinium ylaciale .......... 12,000 ”
Parrya exscapa oc. cc cee 15,000 ”

” macrocarpa

vee eee ee ” ”
Braya rosea occ eee ee ” ”
» ttbetica... 2. eee ” ”
Capsella Thomsoni............ ” ”
Lychnis apetala oo... cece ” ”
Stellaria decumbens .......... ; ”
Arenaria pulvinata .......... ” ”
» oreophila. ce... cee 18,000 ft.
» Glanduligera ......., 14,000 to 18,000 ft.
" melandryoides ...... ” ”
Thylacospermum rupifragum .. 15,000 ”
Potentilla tetrandra oo... 14,000 ”
» microphylla... 00... ” ”
Sanifraga aristulata ....... 0. ” ”
” SUGINOES Vo. eee 10,000 ”

” hemispherica........ 17,000 »

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 231

Savifraga Jacquemontiana .... 13,000 to 18,000 ft.

Sedum crenulatum .......04... 12,000 ”

» guaddrifidum............ 11,000 ”
Cortia Hookerit oo... cee 13,000 ”
Aster heterocheta ............ 14,000 ”
Lrigeron andryaloides vii... 9,000 ‘
Antennaria muscoides ........ 16,000 ”
Leontopodium alpinum ........ 10,000 »
Allardia glabra oo... cece eee 15,000 -
Tanacetum gossypinum ........ 16,000 ”
Artemisia desertorum ........ 17,000 om

% Campbelli ...... yee. 16,000 ”

” MUNOM ove cence ences 15,000 ”
Saussurea Thomsoni .......... 17,000 ”

” wernertoides ........ 16,000 »

, subulata ...... 0.000. 15,000 ”

” SACTA vec ee eee 14,000 ”

" tridactyla .......... ” »

yy sorocephala .......... » ”
Taravacum officinale .......... 1,000 ”
Androsace Selago .......6.04 15,000 ”
Gentiand AMENA... 6... eee 14,000 ”

» — NUDIGENA ..... cee eee 16,000 ”
Pleurogyne Thomsoni .......... 15,000 ”
Lagotis decumbens .........45+ 16,000 »
Nepeta tibetica vi... cece cece. 17,500
Onyria AgyNnd. cco cece cc cvees 17,500
TuNCUus MINIMUS Voce cere cree 16,000 to 18,000 ft.
Avena subspicata... 6... cece 10,000 18,500 ft.
Poa hirtiglumis .vicceecceeeees 16,000 18,000 ft.
Elymus stbivicus.. 0... e eens 10,000 ”

Excepting Nepeta tibetica and Oxyria digyna, at 17,500 ft.,
these fifty species are recorded as ascending to 18,000 ft., unless
we are to understand that they were collected somewhere between
the two altitudes given in each instance. The only safe infer-
ence, for the majority of these data, is that the Collector, with
imperfect means of determination, believed that he collected the
plants in question somewhere between the points named. From
subsequent explorations it appears highly improbable that many
of them were collected at so great an altitude as 17,000, to say
nothing of 18,000 ft. This number, fifty, as compared with the
fifty-two species gathered between 17,000 and 18,000 ft. in Tibet,

affords further proof that plants ascend higher in the plateaux

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. T

232 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

than they do in the peaks. A further comparison brings out the
fact that it is the same genera, and often the same species, that
attain the upper limits of phanerogamic vegetation in both Tibet
and the Himalayas.

Plants collected at Altitudes of 16,000 feet
and upwards in Tibet.

Altitude. Collectors.
Clematis alprnd viscacscaceees 16,200 ft. Thorold.
Callianthemum cachemiricum .. 16,294 Wellby & Malcolm.
Adonis COrulea. cc cececcceecces 7,200 Thorold.
Ranunculus hyperboreus....000. 16,200 ”
” SUMUIS oo eve cceceee 17,500 s
” CYICUSPIS vie eences 17,000 Deasy & Pike.
” Cymbalari@........ 16,400 ” s
voulehellus \ 16,200 % :
” pulchellus .....4. ) 17,300 Thorold.
” lobatus ...cccecceees 17,800 Deasy & Pile.
” mvolucratus . ) 16,400 ” ”
oan 117,500 Thorold.
Delphinium ceruleumsccecccce. 177800 me Malcolm.
Meconopsis horridula ... e064. 18500 Wee Malcolm.
Corydalis Hendersoni ..... 6.646 } eo mel >» Pike.
7,5 iorold.
Parrya prolifera. cc... cece, 16,480 Wellby & Malcolm.
yy danuginosa oi... eee, ) 17,000 Deasy & Pike.
" 117,600 Thorold.
Cheiranthus himalayensis ...... 17,300 Deasy & Pike.
Alyssum CANESCENS 6.6... 00008, 16,150 Wellby & Malcolm.
Draba CE a 16,500 Thorold.
99 AINA veeiececccsceee. 17,600 ;
Christolea crassifolia .......... 16,800
Lepidium capitatum .......... 16,200 .
Cochlearia scapiflora .......... 1300 Wellby & Malcolm.
; 17,800 Thorold.
Sisymbrium humile.......... 17,500
. vepann Jaden . * ”
Eutr ema Przewalskii seeee cece 16,400 Deasy & Pike.
Erysimum funiculosum ........ 17,600 Thorold.
Brayawnflora veevececcccee. | 17,000 Deasy & Pike.
. 117,600 Thorold.
yy ~—s- SNENSIB . 6. Cece e eens 16,400 Deasy & Pike.
” TOsed ..... ee i ry 17,800 Thorold.
Capsella Thomson? ............ 3 17,000 Deasy & Dike.

“" )17,500 Thorold.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 233

Altitude. Collectors.
Dilophia salsa voce cece cwees 16,800 ft. Deasy & Pike.
Arenaria muscifor mis vo vvceeees 17,000 ” ”

” Stracheyi vccecvvcvves 16,800 ” ”
Thylacospermum rupifragum,... 17,100 Wellby & Malcolin.
Myricaria prostrata vecseceees 1300 t at Pike.
Thermopsts inflata ..cccceveees 18,540 ”

» lanceolata wesvevcues 16,500 Littledale.
Astragalus melanostachys «1... 16,500 7
16,400 Wellby & Malcolm.
Feydet ove ee ceeee 16,800 Thorold.
17,100 Deasy & Pike.
. . 17,500 ” ”
Arnoldd occ veces } ‘ Thorold.
NUVAUS oor veeccueee 16,290 Wellby & Malcolw.
Maleolmtl oc... cee 16,400 ” ”
\ 17,100 Deasy & Pike.
” CONFEVTUS .ivccceves 1 8,000 Thorold.
Oxytropis densd occ e eee e eee 17,500 ”
| 16,400 Wellby & Malcolm.
% microphylla. .ssccceee 17,500 Deasy & Pike.
| 17,800 Thorold.
16,1440 | Wellby & Malcolm.
” FALATICA viv evvcennes 17,100 Deasy & Pike.
| 17,800 Thorold.
16,200 om

» Stracheyand ..sseves ) 16,600 Wellby & Malcolm.

» lapponted...sevvsveees 17,800 Thorold.

» cachemtrtca vee eee 16,500 Littledale.
Potentilla fruticosd vevveveves ” ”

- Defurcd vivvcseveees 16,300 Wellby & Malcolm.

” SEFUCEM. cece ce eeeeees 17,500 aan vik

7 m4 1 ie,
Chamerhodos sabulosa v.16. ees | ir io aa.

. \ 16,800 Deasy & Pike.
Saxifragy Parva vivveceveveees 117,000 Thorold.

% Jacquemontiana...... 16,800 ves “ Malcolm.
Sedum quadrifidum . occ. ccc eees j 17000 Ton _ .

yy BROdtolA vc eee 17,000 Deasy & Pike.
gs \ 17,100 ” ”
gy CREE LCUM Cc cece eee | 17,500 Thcrold.
Myriophyllum verticillatum .... 16,500 Littledale.
Peucedanum Mateolmtt ......0s 16,140 Wellby & Malcolm.
Pleurospermum stellatum visee- 16,400 Thorold.
Aster Tleterochata oo. ccc aee 16,300 Wellby & Malcolm.

Tr 2

234 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Altitude.
16,140 ft.
16,500
Aster Bowert ..... cece eens 17,000
18,000
op CBE L ICUS. Lo eee 17,800
» — tricephalus ...cceeevees 16,500
. . 16,500
Leontopodium alpinum ...ceees } 17,000
Anaphalis vylorrhizd oe vceeeees 16,500
Tanacetum tibeticum .......... 16,200
Artemisia Stracheyt ...ceveeee 16,500
” salsoloides ...... wees ”
16,200
” Wellbyt ...cvvcccees ! 17,000
17,100
” MAUNOY ves sevvveceees 16,290
16,200
Cremanthodium goringensis .... 416,500
16,400
» Fletchert ....., 16,500
” Dedsyt ...ceee. 1600
| 16,140
Saussurea Thorold ........ »..+ 916,400
116,500
16,500
” subulata......, seaee 16,520
16,900
17,000
16,800
” sorucephala ...e...e. 17,000
99
16,300
” Aster wo... eee eee 16,400
17,800
» Kunthiana.......... 16,520
” Wellbyi wow eer reece ee 16,800 ,
” bracteat@ ...ceeeees ”
99 PYYGMET veveveseveees 17,800
_ | 16,600
” pandulige Q vvccceae 17,800
” tridactyla .icceeesee 19,000
” Thomsont vicvcceces 16,520
6 )
Crepis flexuosa... cece cece. \ ra

17,200

Collectors.
Wellby & Malcolm.
Littledale.

Deasy & Pike.
Thorold.

”
Littledale.

”
Deasy & Pike.
Littledale.
Deasy & Pike.
Littledale.

Wellby & Malcolm,
Deasy & Pike.
Thorold.

Wellby & Malcolm.
Deasy & Pike.
Littledale.

Wellby & Malcolm.
Littledale.

Deasy & Pike.
Thorold.

Wellby & Malcolm.
Thorold.
Littledale.

Wellby & Malcolm.
Deasy & Pike.
Thorold.

Wellby & Malcolm.
Thorold.

Deasy & Pike.
Wellby & Malcolm.
Deasy & Pike.
Thorold,

Wellby & Malcolm.

” ”
Deasy & Pike.
Thorold.
Deasy & Pilre.
Thorold.

Wellby & Malcolm.
Deasy & Pike.
Wellby & Malcolm.
Thorold.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 23:

Crepis sorocephala vviveceereres
Taraxacin bicolor vic cee eee eee

” lanceolatum woveeees

palustre

Androsace Tapete

» CRAMEJUSME vivveees

Gentiana uquatica

” TONCUA vivvccvccveees

p) ”
Pleurogyne brachyanthera ......

Microula tiheticd oo pec cece

Pedieularis cheilanthifolia ......
” Przewalshit ......6-
” rhinanthoides .....
Oreosolen unguiculatus

Lagotis decumbens oo vce vaceees

> .

Nepeta longibracteata........es
yy TeCOLOVANS vipa vvcenvees

Dracocephalum heterophyllum ..

Phlomis rotata

CC

Hulogeton glomeratus ...0...00:
Rheum spiciforme

ee

P olygonum tibeticum vicvsceces
” VILIPATUM vo ceccenes
” stbirtount wo. e eee

Urtica hyperbored ...... 0 res

Salix Lapponum ....cceceveeee

Ephedra Gerardiana . oc. evens

Tris Thorolati oo. ccc eee

Allium senescens oc... cceeenees
3 Semenorvit

a

Altitude.
1 16,300 ft.
117,500 «

( 16,000
116,900
16,500
16,400
16,480
} 16,200
117,500
16,800
\ 16,800
) 16,800
16,800
16,900
\ 16,600
17,000
lis,c00

16,500
16,290
16,200
16,500
16,500

16,300
17,800
16,200
17,600

Collectors.
Wellby & Malcolm.
Thorold.

Deasy & Pike.
Thorold.

Deasy & Pike.
Littledale.

Deasy & Pike.
Wellby & Malcolm.
Deasy & Pike.
Thorold.

Deasy & Pike.

Wellby & Malcolm.
Thorold.

Deasy & Pike.
Wellby & Malcolm.
Deasy & Pike.
Thorold.

Deasy & Pike.
Littledale.

”?

Deasy & Pike.
” 33

Littledale.

Deasy & Pike.

Wellby & Malcolm.

Thorold.

Littledale.

Wellby & Malcolm.

Deasy & Pike.

Littledale.

Wellby & Malcolm.
Thorold.

Littledale.

Deasy & Pike.
Littledale.
Thorold.

Deasy & Pike.
Wellby & Malcolm.
Thorold.

Wellby & Malcolm.

236 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Altitude. Collectors.
; 16,100 ft. Deasy & Pike.
Juncus Thomsont ..seeeeee ee 116.200 Thorold.
Carex ustulat. ccc rccccernees 16,500 Littledale.
. ) 16,480 Wellby & Malcolm.
Moorcroftti ......e eevee r 17,600 Thorold.
yy SADULOSA. eee ee ees 16,160 Hedin.
» stenophylla ..crcveveves 16,200 Thorold.
Kobresia scheenotdes ..c.c cee 16,300 Deasy & Pike.
Stipa PUTPUTEM voce vereenaes 16,500 Thorold.
Poa attenuata voccccccccccenes 18,000 ”
Atropis distans .. csv e ees 17,000 ”
Festuca valestacd... 1.0 .eeeeenes 16100 De asy & Pike.
Littledalea tibeticd vc... cee 16,500 Littledale.
Agropyrum Thoroldianum ...... 16,500 Thorold.
” striatum vivecsenes ” Littledale.
Elymus lanuginosus......e eens 16,520 Wellby & Malcolm.

The above list is doubtless imperfect and incomplete. For
instance, it is doubtful whether so many of Littledale’s plants
were collected above 16,000 ft., because only a general indication
of altitude of “about 16,500 ft.” was given, and some of the
plants may have been collected a thousand feet or more lower.
Still, as may be seen, many of the plants of the Littledale
collection were found at greater clevations by other travellers.
It is also probable that Thorold’s altitudes are all susceptible to
some reduction. The general result is :—

Species from 16,000 and below 17,000 ft..... 72
” 17,000 ,, 4, ~=«18,000 «... 2

” 18,000 or) above a 6

130

. According to these figures, nearly half of the Tibetan species
in our Enumeration have been collected at 16,000 ft. and upwards.
Whether these figures are very exact or not, they go to prove
that there is no altitudinal limit to flowering plants except
perpetual snow. In the Alps of Europe, as proved by the late
J ohn Ball and others, plants exist in snow-free nooks and corners
far above the ordinary snow-line. The species recorded from
18,000 ft. and upwards are:—Thermopsis inflata, 1,540 ft. ;
Astragalus confertus, 18,000 ft.: Aster Boweri, 18,000. ft.;
Saussurea tridactyla, 19,000 ft.; Microula tibetica, 18,000 ft.
and Poa attenuata, 18,000 ft.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 237

Tue Uservun Prants or Treer.

In a sense, almost all the plants of Tibet are useful, if only as
food for animals; but some are injurious, or at least one is
injurious, to animals ; and it is of importance to know what this
iss Both Rockhill (* Mongolia and Tibet,’ p- 139) and Malcolm
(Geogr. Journ. ix. 1897, p. 216) mention a “ poisonous weed,”
which in each instance cost them the lives of several mules in
one night. It is mentioned as though it were well known, yet
we have not succeeded in identifying it with any of the plants
collected. Possibly it was Stipa sibirica, a grass which is
injurious to animals at a certain stage of growth; but it is a
mechanical irritant rather than a poison. By useful plants,
however, we mean those directly useful to the traveller, either
for food or fuel. The only really valuable plant for food, or
perhaps we should say the only one much used, because there
was no choice, was a kind of onion, Allium Semenovi, which was
eaten by several of the travellers, and Wellby and Malcolm nearly
lived on it for several days. Happily it was abundant in the
country where it was most needed. The bulbs of A. senescens
and A. Jacquemontii are also eaten.

The following plants are noted as being used as vegetables ;
in some cases it is the leaves which are eaten, in others the
roots:—Braya uniflora, Crambe cordifolia, Peucedanum Mal-
colmit, Saussurea Thoroldii, S. tangutica, and Polygonum
sibiricum. Most likely other plants are used for food, such, for
instance, as the species of Taraxacum and Crepis. Concerning
rhubarb, there is nothmg to add to the notes in the “ Itineraries’
and in the “ Enumeration.”

A few native names appear on the labels and in the narratives
of some of the travellers. Dama=Caragana pygmea, of which
we have seen no specimen from within our limits, except one
collected by Strachey and Winterbottom in Gugé. Kumbuk=
Peucedanum Malcolmii. Hann=Saussurea Thoroldii. Cumt-
chen= Artemisia macrocephala. Tami is the name applied to

various shrubby species of Artemisia, according to Schlagintweit,
who also states that Eurotia is called Burzu, On the authority
vf Deasy and Pike, Zanacetum tibeticum bears the name ot
Boortze “in Tibet. The name is variously spelt by ditterent
travellers, and it is probable that this name is applied to more

238 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

than one species of Tunacetum and perhaps also to species of
Artemisia. The dried berries of Ephedra Gerardiana are mixed
with tobacco and carried in the mouth.

TABLE OF THE

DISTRIBUTION OF THE PLANTS OF TIBET.

The following Table is intended to show the distribution of the
vascular plants collected in Tibet Proper by the travellers whose
names appear in the heading. It is probable that half a dozen
species are included that have not been collected within our
limits, and as many perhaps omitted that ‘should have been
included. It was not considered necessary for our purposes to
have strictly defined areas to illustrate the general distribution
of the plants, and the results seem to justify this view. The
regions adopted, roughly described, are :—

1. Himalayan Region.—Himalayan and Karakorum mountains,
and most of the country designated Tibet in the ‘ Flora ot
British India,’ as pointed out more fully at p. 128.

2. Mongolian Region.—Chinese Turkestan, Mongolia, and Tan-

gut or North-western Kansuh.

» Chinese Region.—China Proper, Japan, Korea.

4. Siberian Region.—Temperate Siberia, Mandshuria, and Kamt-

schatka.

. Persian Region.—Russian Turkestan, Afghanistan, Baluchi-

stan, Persia, extratropical Arabia.

6. Mediterranean Region.—Caueasus, Asia Minor, South Europe,

and extratropical North Africa.

. Arctic Region.—Arctic Europe, Asia, and America.

8. Other Regions.—Asia south of the mountains of Northern
India and south of China Proper; Europe, between the
Arctic circle and the country bordering the Mediterranean
Sea; America south of the Arctic circle : Africa, tropical and
south; tropical Arabia; Australasia and Polynesia.

vU)

On

As may be learnt from the analysis following the table, we
are able to give fuller information than the table itself supplies.

because we compiled a much more detailed one for working
purposes.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA.

239

TapuLar View of the Distribution of the Plants collected in
Tibet by Thorold & Bower, Rockhill, the Littledales, Wellby
& Malcolm, Deasy & Pike, and Hedin, with some additional
species from the earlier collections of Hooker and Strachey

& Winterbottom.

Regions.
a a |
| 3 |
Li g |
S|
3 .
Tiper. 5 2s le4 2 | & Of wider |
S 3 og istributi
S S é -€ 2 | sg Distribution. |
Oo fa = ~
EB e|2/2 £3 = |
= 8/0 | aw (ae Bw < |
| es es
. } |
1. RANUNCULACES.
i]
Aconitum dissectum .........0.. i * |
Adonis ceerulea........cceccceeeeeee | | * |
Anemone imbricata. | | NA |
Callianthemum cachemirianum | * | H |e | # [2 ‘Me m. |
Clematis alpina.........ce00e00ce vee eee | Ree . | Temp. Bur., As., |
” orientalis sec eecccccceees * | x * | * | ' |
Delphinium Brunonianum ...... * | % ; |
” ceruleum ......... x | |
. grandiflorum ...... (ae | HO] O®
Pylzowii oo OR | |
yo HE YALOWLIL 22. eee eeeee * | Y £&G o
Ranunculus aquatilis .........66. a x cs. Temp. Reg. |
” Cymbalariz......... * HP Ra NS AT ATICCS, |
hyperboreus......... Hees | ion ae | oe | |
i involucratus. | | | | |
” lobatus............00. x | | |
» pulchellus ......... x oe | * |) #
” similis, | | |
” tricuspis eeccccccccee vee | *
Thalictrum alpinum...........6.0. * ot he ee
|
| |
2. PAPAVERACES. |
Hypecoum leptocarpum ......... *
Meconopsis horridula ............ * * *
integrifolia ......... | *
| |
» > |
3. FUMARIACEE. |
|
Corydalis Boweri. |
” Hendersoni ............ x * |
n Mooreroftiana ...... * | *
” tibetica pec cccccccecens *
4. Crucirer.e.
Alyssum canescens .......cc0+e0+: * | *
Braya rosea ....00..000cccccseees Mee eee ee | tee | °
cece seceee . . > 9 | 9 5 3
28 17 8 Ib) & aye

MR. W.

B. HEMSLEY ON

THE

|
|
|
|
|

|
|
|
|
|
}
|
}
|
|
|

Regions.
a — | o |
| on
3
o
a4 (2) ;
S18 | 3 - #| Of wider
TrIBer. i £ | FA 2 2 8 | 3 Distribution.
miSG@lizi2 s- € | &
| Ble F)\/n2 4 4A ee
—— | ——__ | —__—__ | ———— rr eo
28 17,8 j}18,>9 7 2 5 3
. | |
4. Crucirer& (continued). | |
| }
. : | | | |
Braya sinensis ...............00086 vee | oes | x |
5» UNiflora ... Lo. eee % |
Capsella Thomsoni ..............-, * |e ® |
Cheiranthus himalayensis ....... * | | | | |
Christolea crassifolia ............ * | x) | | |
Cochlearia scapiflora ............ x | % | | | |
Crambe cordifolia .............6. a |
Dilophia salsa ........ eee eee! a | . .
Draba alpina... eee ences _* _ * | | | N, Alpine Regions.
. . \ ”
» fladnitzensis .....0......... | vee jae ”
» Incompta ........ cee pe fo. | ef |e |
»» lasiophylla...............06. e |) oe | |
Erysimum Chamephyton. | |
” funiculosum ......... * | | |
Eutrema Przewalskii. | | |
Tberidella Andersonii ............ * | |
Lepidium capitatum ............ * | | |
3 cordatum...........00.. vee | eee nee |
» latifolium...........0... * |) x o« |... | *# | * |... | Temp. Europe.
Parrya exseapa oo... .|. * | |
» lanuginosa ............... * |
4 Macrocarpa ............... ar . | ee *
» prolifera. |
Sisymbrium humile ............... * | # |.) # |. *
| | | |
| | |
| _ | \ |
5, CARYOPHYLLACES. {| |
. | |
Arenaria festucoides............... * | | |
” Littledalei. |
musciformis ............ poe | | | |
Stracheyi *
vy Strachey) ............... . ions. |
Lychnis apetala...........00000000.. oe | # x | N. Alpine Reg |
» — Macrorhiza ..........0.... _* | |
Silene Moorcroftiana ............ | # wf aed. *
Stellaria decumbens............... * |
» graminea ............... | # | * | « | « | * | * | Europe.
» subumbellata............ | * | |
Thylacospermum rupifragum ee |
| | | |
. |
6. Tawartscacen, | |
. . H | {
Myricaria elegans... 0... | # | | |
” prostrata ..0..0..0...... % | g
G5 $j) 18 UW). 61

i ed

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 241

Regions.
- | | F
| | S
je] _ | 5 |
/ 2/68 . ¢ “de |
Teer =| = ¢, el_a]ez Of wider |
—_ = © 2;)2;)e8);,28 3 Distribution.
S ft) 4 om = =
= a =| § 21S] s
i - 2 My 4 =)
non) fo) x] 2 oO o g
Ra 2
65 48 21 18} 15/14} 6 | 11 8
7. ZYGOPHYLLACES.
Nitraria Schoberi .................. ou. | me | we |] ow | oe | o® |... | Australia.
|
a
8. GERANIACEE. | |
| 1p. ee . |
| Biebersteinia Emodi * | | |
Geranium ecollinum * |. ; * |e | | |
| Poo. |
| | | |
9. LeaumMinosa. | | | | |
| Astragalus Arnoldi. | | } | |
» confertlUs .........0- | * | |
| » Heydei oo... |e | * | |
| yy Malcolmii. | |
| » melanostachys ...... | * | |
| ” nivalis..............008- | x . *
” tribulifolius ......... | * |
- Webbianus............ | * . |
Caragana pygmea ..........eee ¥ } eae | * ] |
Oxytropis cachemirica ............ * | * | | * |
” densa. ............. x _
. . urope.
» lapponiea....... . epee | cee | | ee * | Mts. of Euroy
” microphylla * vee | *
Stracheyana......... Ll
” tatarica ........ceee eee * %
Stracheya tibetica ........cccceeee * |
Thermopsis inflata ...........0..- #
” lanceolata ............ |... | * | x | * |
| | |
| |
10. Rosacex. | |
Austral. |
Chamerhodos sabulosa ......... x |. | * | * N. Tem i Am.
Potentilla Anserina ............... xe | # |e |e] we | RL OR LN ‘Pe Pe At
. *
” bifurca ........cc cece eee xe fe | | | ee lay : |
ery | N. Tem ). Regions.
- * * * * * * * ;* I |
im eo |] oe |e | eR] eR] eT ” "
, a ee ”
|
» ~ |e > ew | ee] eR ”
ll. SaxtPRAGACES.
| |
| Parnassia ovata * . * NY
. nr tee ee ceeeeseces oe * * N. Tem ), Regions.
| Saxifraga flagellaris ............... oie ae aaa wl i .
| » Hirculus ............05. x | # |e |e *
. | j |
| ” Jacquemontiana ...... Po rr rr ae 51 19. lv
~ . 9g | ) 5} 19 ‘
| ay 76 | 35) 28 34 23) 1 |

ee

_ .
ot | Mediterranean,

249, MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE
Regions.
@ | 8 .
> 4 - ee .
TIBET. =\S | aie 6
2,8 2/2 2
a a) .8 o | gp
mi fis i2is
Zia lola. se
97 76 | 35 | 28 | 34 23
11. SaxirraGaces (continued).
Saxifraga parva. |
o saginoides.............65 * | | |
» —s tangutica oo... [see | ® | |
| |
12. CRASSULACES. | |
| Sedum algidum............. eee lou | OF x #
| oy, erenulatum we * |
, oo» Ewersil ...........0.ecceeees * |
— fastigiatum .............6 * |
| ,,. Przewalskii ............... * |
(4, quadrifidum............ * Lowe | vee |
» Rhodiola ...........0..0... * * * |
» rotundatum |
tibeticum ...............06. * | *
Sempervivum acuminatum ...... * |
| |
13, HavorriaGipacnn.,
Hippuris vulgaris................ Fe fe le fe) x
Myriophyllum verticillatum ...) * | # | # | # x
|
|
14. UMBELLIFERS.
o* |
Peucedanum Malcolmii. | |
Pleurospermum Hookeri......... |x |
. stellatum ...... | x | x |
Selinum striatum wo... | * |
15. CApPRIFOLIACER, |
. . . | {
Lonicera hispida .........00....0.. * |... | a
| |
16. Diesaceax. | |
Morina Coulteriana ............... x | |
|
17. Compositx, |
Allardia tomentosa ............... * |
Anaphalis mucronata ..........., * |
” xylorrhiza ............ * |
Antennaria nana .................. #
| Artemisia Campbellii ..........., * |
128 96 | 42 30 | 40 28

Arctic.

Of wider
Distribution.

ANS Temp. Regions,
S. Amer.

st OM

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA.

Regions.
| & 5 is} \ .
Tiser. | z = ¢|/ 8] ¢ 5 . | Of wider
2) S) 8) 2) 8) 8 | Distribution.
8, 8/2) 8/2/3 €
= cs 2 ® x q
| SF ialoOlialia|ai <
123 96 | 42 | 80 | 40 | 28 | 17 | 22 | 20
17. Compositz (continued).
Artemisia desertorum ............ * * *
” macrocephala ......... * * *
| ” mane ai ve ceeeeeeeeees * | |
| ” oxburghiana......... *
| . sacroruse cecaeuceaeaeees e [ae | * ] * vee _E. Europe
5 gs salsoloides ............ /* | # * * | oa
| ” Stracheyi ............... | * | |
(oy Wellbyi. } |
Aster altaicus ..........cccseee eee a |
| 4, Boweri. | |
| 4, Heterocheta ............... * * | * |
| 45 molliusenlus 2... * |
| oo tibetious 22.0... x | * |
| tricephalus...............2- *
Cremanthodium Deasyi.
” Fletcheri.
| 4 goringensis. |
| Crepis flexuosa ...........0ec0eee0e * | # *
| 5 glomerata ...... deveeeees * |
|_ 5 sorocephala.
Lactuca Deasyi. |
» Lessertiana ............ * | .
_Leontopodium alpinum ......... /e |e |e) * Alps of Europe.
| re i.e | * | :
' Saussurea alpine beeeeenes vee | vee x | x x | N. Temp. Regions.
| ” Aster.
% bracteata ............65. | x | |
| » glanduligera ......... | * | |
| "9 Hookeri ...............) * | |
| » Kunthiana ............ |x | | } of |
| » pumila. |
| ” PYZMMA oo... eee ba | * | | |
| % sorocephala ............ | x | # * | | |
| ” subulata ..........ee * | * | |
| % tangutica ...........0.5. | x | *
| ” Thomsoni_ ............ * |
» Thoroldii .............- we | * | *
» tridactyla............... * |
on Wellbyi | |
Senecio arnicoides.........0.0000 * | Temp. Europe.
|, Coronopifolius ............ * | bee ve [| BL OF , | pow}
| Tanacetum fruticulosum ......... | aes * | * |
%» Gracie oo... .e eee eee *
’ i ACUM Lecce eee ee * | Yon | By
oe - 127 | bt 85) SL 83) 19 2 2h
a a

243

244 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Regions
| = |
| z |
. . &
& fr} = . |
s | 3 -i og . o£ Of wider |
m | so os : |
Tiser. 2£&!'o|8)e|8/é1 gs Distribution. |
Ss ow) & lee ‘moe S
Ss | =) a vo x m4 SQ |
a) ° a 2 5) fn De
ise | 2S /Ola;s 2] <5
- | oe
167 127 54} 35) 51 | 83) 19 | 23) “
17. Composit (continued). |
| | |
. ' |
Taraxacum bicolor ............... e ) | we | * | |
| . Europe. |

o lanceolatum ......... wee joes | [eee cee fae | Temp “ op Re

: officinale ............ ee eee we | we ONE S. Temp. Reg.

- palustre .........., es

| |
| |
18. CaMPANULACEA. | |
Cyananthus incanus............ # |... | * |
|
|
19. PLUMBAGINACE. |
Statice aurea ....... ee. beeeees wee | HL ue | Ow
|
20. PRIMULACES.
. ions.
Androsace Chamajasme ......... efi. ] we |. | oe |» | N. Temp. Reg

. Tapete. |

: villosa x | * | * * x | * .

; ee atten een e eens \r 10ns.
Glaux maritima 2.0.0.0... «| * |) «x | «| x» | « | x | N. Temp, Reg
Primula purpurea.................. cn rr rr rr

7 rotundifolia ............ %
7 tibetica ......... beeeeeees *
21. GENTIANACES.
Gentiana aquatica x | * |) * | * | #

falcata * i
” ana . Re 10ns.
» humilis * * % N. Temp. Keg
” nubigena ............... *
»; Rockhillii. |
” Squarrosa ............08. ; * fae i oe | Oe | 7

| 1rope.

. tenella .........., a er rn | « | Alps of Europe

: thianschanica | # | x

. Thomsoni ............... | # *

Pleurogyne brachyanthera ...... i |
| |
22. BoraGinaces.
Microula sikkimensis ............ el. | o#
s tibetica ..... heeeeeeeeeeas * 1... | x | |
| |
re |
25. SoLANACER,
Physochlaina prealta ............ x | * | 3]
193 148) 63 | 43 63 | 88 | 25 28 | .
| |
\ | _

224

172. 76 560 73) 47

}

!

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 245
Regions
a ) a
fo of of f TRB, |
- | 4 | | = |
ae §& H | 3 A.
ho mE | os : | £ Of wider
Piper 2/2 @|8 | e/8is Distribution
s tote) Y ‘ho 2 = . on.
S & & i) 2 isa 15
=/ So ‘S/5) 8] 3) 2
= | 2
BS 42 Djia\ja\AaAl<
193 148} 63 43 63 | 88 | 25 | 28 31
24 SCROPHULARIACER. |
. |
Oreosolen unguiculatus, |
Pedicularis alaschaniea ......... * |e ® | | |
“s cheilanthifolia ...... * |e | |
Jongiflora wo... * % x * | |
7 Oederi oo. .eeeeee eee | % ee * | N, Alpine Regions.
ss Przewalskii rr |
rhinanthoides ...... * x * | * |
Serophularia dentata 0.0.0.0... * |
| | | |
25, SELAGINACEE. | | |
. |
Lagotis brachystachya ............ we | HO
» decumbens ............06 * | eS _ .
oe PAUCA Loe cece eee eee * | * | * | # | * | N, Temp. Regions.
26. Laprara.
Dracocephalum heterophyllum | * | * |... |... | *
8 Hookeri......... *
Lamium rhomboideum ......... * | * se fie *
Nepeta decolorans.
» discolor ............... | *
» longibracteata Le | ee | nee . *
yy SUPINA oe. eee veel ¥
» Thomsoni........... Leeeeee *
thibetica .........ce eee * |
Phiomis rotata .......c.cce eee wl * |
|
27. CHENOPODIACEA, |
Hurotia ceratoides ..........666.- «|e | * | *# ] #] * | ‘Ear, N.W.America.
Halogeton glomeratus ............ we | oo. | . x | *
Kalidium gracile ........00........ we | * EE rope
Salsola collina ..........c0cce0eeee- * -) * | KR | ee “ia ‘stk R
Kali Poe ee ee UN. &S Temp. eg.
| |
| | |
28. PoLyGonace.x. | |
| Cana bl : .
Polygonum Bistorta.........cc00 )¥ x | * jae | * x |N. Lemp. Regions.
. . } |
% bistortoides ......... | vee an
” Deasyi. | | | | *
sibiricum ..........+. * * *) * | * |
shy } j
” spheerostachyum ... * | | 30 | 2 37
|

246 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Regions.
| ; | i 3 |
! , | | oie |
S
| (8 og) | 5 .
(28 2. | 3 | ra Of wider
TIBET. | 8 Ss 2\/8)28) 8 | Distribution.
| (EB gle! 3 | e218 SB.
| 12 5 a | 6 a o Fan
| EB s/6/8\8\|s 4
| 224 172) 76 | 56 | 73 | 47/30 32 37
| 28. Ponyconacrz (continued). |
i j | H {
Pol ygonum tibeticum. |
; tortuosum ......... | * | | . .
| . Viviparum ......... ee ee | el we IN Alpine Regions.
| Rheum spiciforme ............... ee Dee | ® |
| _ | |
| | | | } |
29. TryMELEACES. | | | |
| Stellera Chamajasme ............ * * | * | «| x | * |
| | | |
| | |
| 30. ELeagnaces. | | | |
| Hippophaé Rhamnoides ......... ee | * | « | « | * |... | Temp. Europe.
| |
| 31. EvpHorBIAcex. |
| sep le |
| Euphorbia tibetica ............... | * ) *
| 32. Urticaces.
| Urtieca hyperborea ............... ee |
| {
‘ | |
33. SALICACER. |
“Salix Lapponum .....ceccccccee I. - * |...) % | * Alps of Europe.
» Sclerophylla ooo... # | | |
Pf
| } | }
| 34. GNETACER, | | |
| Ephedra Gerardiana ............ x | | |
| ; oo, | ; |
| | | | |
| 35. Iripacex, | | |
| Iris Thoroldii, | | |
| | | |
| | |
| 36. Liviacex, | | |
| Allium Jacquemontii ............ * |
» Semenovii oe... x | # | | ;
| senescens oo... i, we | # (* oo... v. KE, Europe.
| Gagea pauciflora 0.0... a |
240 183) 83. 60 | 79 | 51 | 3s | 34 41
| | | |

~~ Socnnnnnnneeeeeeeee ee

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 247

Regions.
; | ee eee lee
& |
. o
ca = & |
2 | 3 Fa i
TIBET. Pie ¢ |e} gag! & Of wider
Sig 818] 2/2 /s) Distribution.
2B - 86/5/82 /3/3 0
=F Ss 3/8/58 /8)] 2.
= Ss Dials l|alas
240 183 , 83 | 60 | 79 | 51 | 34 | 34 | 41
37. JUNCACE.E.
r . | |
Juncus Thomsoni ..............066 * | |
_ |
| |
. | |
38. NAlADACEE. |
Pctamogeton pectinatus ......... x |x) «| «|e | « | * | N.&S, Temp. Reg.
Triglochin palustre .............5. * | * | we | # | * | | * ” ”
| |
39. CYPERACE,
Carex ineurva .........eeeeeee eee » |» | « | « | *« | « | * | N. Temp. Regions.
» Moorcroftii .................. * | ¥ | *
yy MUPIMA oo. cece Hf cee | vee | eee Jere fore | * ” ”
»» Sabulosa .......... ccc eee e eee | *
» stenophylla ...... boteeeaeeees ej)... | # ] * * | *
» UStulata oo... eee | |e H [ae [vee foe | * ” ”
Kobresia Sargentiana. |
” schoenoides............... * * *
Scirpus Caricis ..........0..0...00-- five [ae | * . | +. | Mts. of Europe.
|
|
40, GRAMINER.
Agropyron longiaristatum ...... * # / a | a | Abyssinia.
striatum...........665. | *
” Thoroldianum. E
Atropis distans ....000........0000 | * | * * / * | * Temp. emp. Reg
Avena subspicata ..........000000++ ee Temp. Keg.
Deschampsia exspitosa ......--. |e | - * |] * ° °
Deyeuria compacta ..........666+ i | | |
Iplachne Thoroldi. | |
‘lymus dasystachys .........0000. % | * | * | FS
» Jumeeus oo... eee |... | * x | *
lanugi 8 —_— * .
” sibineus neve ee ceceeeeee 4 x x | * . . N. Am. Abyssinia.
Festuca Deasyi. | |
» Nnitidula wo... | # | |
Fa) 00) 0g (or | * |... x |. | *
iF »» Walesiaca .............0000 | «| «# | «| * | * | * |. | Burope, N. Am.
Ontledalea tibetiea ............e- joer josee | * | |
| “Tyzopsis lateralis ............0:: ;o# | oe. 7| I
| Fenniset flacei | * a |
um flaeciduin ...........- | * * : | | -
| Phraginites communis «0.00.06: ae el ee ee 4 \N& . rie Reg
| 272 207 | 99 ! 73 | 94 62 46 .
i | | i |
Se es eee it
U

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV-

248 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Regions,
_ SS | Tr — i _ — ——
BL
: : = | |
| =
2/|& = | .
Pinner Bl) os) ¢ | 8 | Of wider
(BET. 2/6) 2)2)2 3) .8 | Distribution.
2/7 B/E 2 Sis)
HFlS 2/2/85 Sie.
Ria lOlnia A | =< |
—_—_—_—_ — —_-—---—— —_— —_—__-- —— |(— ——'!- [| ee —_ —— -—~—
272 207/99 73) M4 G2) 46) 4 54
40. GraMinE® (continued). | | |
Poa alpina. .......0.0......cece eens x» | « | # |...) .. | * | * N, Alp. Regions.
», attenuata oo... eee * a * ) * } .
» nemoralis ...................4. * * x | # . * x | N. Temp. Regions.
yy pratensis .............. eee * * * i * * | ” ”
» tibetica oe. * | |
Stipa Hookeri .....0.......00..2... * |
yy mongolica..................00.. ee ba. | | |
» OYVientalis .........00.00000.0.. * * * * | * | |
yy purpurea ...... ee. x | * we | |
SibITICa Lee x | x | « | * | * |
|
41. Fivicns. |
Polypodium hastatum ............ eee fee | # |
Total nuinber of the 283 Tibetan |
species extending to each |
VEGION.. eee ceeeceeeeeeeeeeeeees | 217) 107) 79 | 99 | 66 | 49 | 47 oT
Approximate percentage of the’ |
283 Tibetan species extending | |
to each region .........cccc00e | 766) 88-1) 27-9) 35 | 233, 17°38) 16-2, 20°1
|

ANALYSIS AND DiIscussION OF THE TABLE.

The foregoing table comprises 283 species of vascular plants
belonging to 119 genera and 41 natural orders. As pointed out
elsewhere, these totals can only be regarded as approximations ;
yet it seems probable that these 283 species of plants constitute,
or nearly so, the entire flora of Dry Tibet. The uniform com-
position and smallness of the collections, coupled with the fact
that the various explorers traversed the country in the most
distant longitudes and latitudes, favour this view, which is also
supported by the independent observations of the collectors
themselves. Considering that the country stretches across about
twenty degrees of longitude, by ten degrees of latitude, the

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 249

numbers are indeed very low. Members of several other natural
orders, such as the Violacee (Viola), the Onagracee (Epilobium),
and the Ericacese (/thododendron niveum), have been found on
the borders of the adjoining countries, and it is therefore
probable that they may be represented within our limits. At
the same time it is improbable that further researches will con-
siderably increase the number of species, genera, or natural
orders,—that is to say in Dry Tibet. On the other hand, if we
keep strictly to longitudinal and latitudinal limits, say from 80°
to 102°, and 28° to 39°, the numbers would be considerably
augmented, especially from the country south of Lhassa between
285° and 80°; and the contiguous parts of Chinese Turkestan and
Mongolia, though also poor, have a more varied flora than Tibet.
Strachey and Winterbottom’s collections illustrate this point, and
so does Przewalski’s so far as it has been published. Of Hedin’s
small collection, nearly a third was from the Arka Tag moun-
tains, where he entered Tibet ; and the only new species, Gentiana
edini and G. cordisepala, were from this region. Itis probable,
therefore, that some of the species included in the list of his
plants should have been left out. The two species of Gentiana
in question were originally left out, because we had seen no
specimens, and subsequently because it was ascertained that they
were from Sarik Kol. Under the head of “ Vegetation” we
give some particulars of the botanical collection made by Bonvalot
and Prince Henry of Orleans, chiefly between Lhassa and
Tachienlu, and our reasons for not including them. In the same
place an account is given of several other collections from the
countries adjoining Tibet.

Natural Orders.

The forty-one natural orders found in Tibet are either nearly
cosmopolitan, or at least widely spread in the northern hemi-
sphere, and all are represented in the British flora by incigenous
Species except the Tamariscacex, Zygophyllacex, Selaginacee,
and Gnetacex, and all are represented in the European flora.

The ordinal representation, taken systematically, is as
follows :—

250 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Genera. Species.
Ranunculace®.........--- 8 19
Papaverace® ........+5+ 2 3
Fumariace®.........-006 1 4
Cruciferee ..... 0.00.02 eee 15 26
Caryophyllacee .........-. 5 ll
Tamariscace® .......+.+-- 1 2
Zygophyllacere .......4-- 1 1
Geraniaces® ..........0085 2 2
Leguminose ........... 5 18

ROSACEH Lecce cece eee eee 2 7
Saxifragaceze .........--- 2 7
Crassulaceze .......--5+5 2 10
Halorrhagidacew ........ 2 2
Umbellifere ............ 3 4
Caprifoliacee ..........-. 1 1
Dipsaceee ...........00065 1 1
Composite ..........+05. 13 53
Campanulaceee .......... 1 1
Plumbaginaceee .......... 1 1
Primulacee.............. 3 7
Gentianacee ............ 2 10
Boraginacee ............ 1 2
Solanacee .............. 1 1
Scrophulariaceee .......... 3 8
Selaginacez.............. 1 3
Labiate ...........000.. 4 10
Chenopodiacee .. ....... 4 5
Polygonacee ... ........ 2 9
Thymelwacee............ 1 1
Elewagnaceee ......... 1 1
Euphorbiacee .......... 1 1
Urticacee .............. 1 1
Salicace..........0..... 1 2
Gnetace®.... cece eee 1 1
Tridaceee ............006.. 1 1
Liliaceer ............00.. 2 4
Juncace®........... eee 1 1
Naiadaceze .............. 2 2
Cyperaceee ..........06.. 3 9
Graminee ...........04. 14 30
Filices ........... 000000. 1 ]

Totals...... 4] 119 283

—— em

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 251

Out of forty-one natural orders fourteen, or just over a third,
are represented by only one genus and one species each. Fifteen
other natural orders comprise 83 genera and 234 species, or,
approximately, 70 per cent. and 82:7 per cent. respectively of
the total number of genera and species. We have little infor-
mation on the relative individual abundance of the species of the
predominating natural orders and genera, but such remarks as
“common” and “ rare,”’ and “only seen once” are attached to
soine of the specimens and are reproduced in our Enumeration ;
and it may perhaps be a legitimate inference that the natural
orders most numerous in genera and species constitute the
greater part of the vegetation. Admitting this, the following
figures should enable us to picture, if only imperfectly, the
appearance of the vegetation of the country, always bearing in
mind that certain species grow gregariously, whilst others grow
sporadically. For instance, many species of Saussurea occur as
solitary individuals; Thylacospermum forms large tufts; some
species of Alliwm grow in large masses, and grasses, generally
speaking, form a continuous carpet, though some of the Tibetan
Species grow intufts. The fifteen natural orders preponderating
both in genera and species are :—

Orders. Genera. Species.
Ranunculacee ........ 8= 67 per cent. 19= 677 per cent.
Cruciferae .........6.. 15 126 26 «92
Caryophyllacee ...... 5 42 ll 39
Leguminose..... teaee OF 42 18 63
Rosaceze ... 0... ec eee 2 17 7 24
Saxifragacee ........ 2 17 7 24
Crassulacee ...... e-re or 10 35
Composite ......66. 13 il 53 18°7
Primulaces .......... 3 25 7 24
Gentianacee ........ 2 17 10 35
Scrophulariaceew ...... 3 25 8 28
Labiate ............ 4 33 10 35
Polygonacew ........ 2 17 9 31
Cyperaceze ......005- 3 25 9 31
Graminee .......... 14 117 30 106

Totals : 15 83 234

252 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

These totals are equal to about 70 per cent. of the genera,
and 82°7 per cent, of the species of the whole flora. Similar
proportions are found in the richest floras, and they therefore
call for no special remarks. There is no great development
in Tibet of any order of restricted distribution or of any
order of peculiar structure or habit. The number and_ per-
centages of the Composite call for some remark. Some years
ago the late C. J. Maximowicz drew up a table showing the
predominating natural orders in seven floral regions, ranging
from the Caspian through Central Asia, North China, and
Mandshuria to Japan, and in each of these regions the Composite
considerably exceed any other natural order; in most instances
by a third, varying from 15-4 per cent. in the Aralo-Caspian
region to 7°7 per cent.in Japan. The decline was almost uniform
from West to East. In Tibet nearly 11 per cent. of the genera
and 18:7 per cent. of the species belong to this natural order ;
and it may be added that the preponderance of Composite
among the high-level plants obtains almost throughout the world.
Whether this is altogether due to the special meaus for dis-
persion possessed by members of this order would require
much investigation to prove, but it may be put forward as
probable.

The total absence of certain orders and the poverty of others
offer, indeed, points of greater interest. One of the most sur-
prising facts is the extreme rarity of bulbous plants in a country
where the conditions seem so favourable to the existence and
propagation of this class, and this more especially, because
bulbous plants abound in the dry regions of the surrounding
countries, though at lower levels. Possibly more may depend
on elevation, and the concomitant temperatures of the soil,
than is obvious. But the fact remains that petaliferous mono-
cotyledons are exceedingly rare; and not a single species
of the Orchidacee occurs in the Tibetan collections dealt with
in this paper, but Przewalski collected Orchis salina, a neat
ally of the widely diffused O. latifolia, in the Koko Nor
region. Considering the extent of saline country, a more
numerous representation of the Chenopodiacee might have been
expected.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA, 253

Genera.

Out of the 119 genera less than a dozen are peculiar to the
region ; that is, to Tibet and the immediately contiguous countries,
and it is exceedingly doubtful whether any genus is endemic
in, or confined to, Tibet. The few more or less local genera
are :—

Dilophia (Crucifere), a diminutive monotype ranging from
Ladak in the south-west across Tibet to Kansuh in the north-
east.

Lhylacospermum (Caryophyllacee), a monotype widely spread
in the Himalayas, Turkestan, Tibet, and Mongolia. A moss-like
plant forming excessively dense cushions.

Stracheya (Leguminose), an almost stemless monotypic herb
having prickly pods, limited to the Himalayas and the extreme
west of Tibet.

Allardia (Composite), a genus of about half-a-dozen dwarf
herbaceous species inhabiting the Himalayas, Tibet, and Chinese
Turkestan.

Cremanthodium (Composite), better treated as a section of
Senecio, which consists of eight or ten almost stemless herbaceous
species inhabiting the Himalayas and Tibet.

Cyananthus (Campanulacee), a genus of about eight tufted
herbaceous species inhabiting the Himalayas, Tibet, and Western
China.

Microula (Boraginacex), a genus of two or three dwarf her-
baceous species inhabiting the Himalayas, Tibet, Kansui, anil
Western China.

Oreosolen (Scrophulariacex), two stemless herbaceous species,
one in the Himalayas and the other in Tibet. ——

Gooringia, Williams, is a genus founded on drenaria Little-
dalei, Hemsl., which, if accepted, would constitute, so far as our
present knowledge goes, an endemic genus ; but we prefer retain-
ing it in drenaria, at least until this group has been more
thoroughly investigated. _ ;

In contrast to this poverty of local genera is the numerically
large representation of families and widely dispersed genera, as

the following list shows :—

i)
fu) |
rey

MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

| Species.

Species. | Brought up .. 96

SAUSSUTED . vc cence ene 15 | Nepeta oe. cece eevee ees 6
Sedum vivccvcceccceees 9 | Carer’ civivcvseveeveee 6
Artemisia... cece nceeee QD) POd vececcec eevee eeeee 5
Genttand oc cc vecceeves 9 | Stipa... cece cece eee ees 5
Ranunculus co.cc eevee 8 | Delphinium wivrecceeee- 4
Astragalus vice cece ees 8 | Corydalis vo... cece e ees 4
Polygonum ..cccscveeee 8B | Draba vice ccc eee ee 4
OxytrOpts vec cccceccenes 6 | Parryd .icccccee ccc eeee 4
Potentilla oo... 6.05. wee GO | Avenaria .occise cece eee 4
Sarvyfrdga vcveccvceveees 6 | Taravacum ...ceee eens 4
AStEr oe cece teens 6 | Elymus... ccc eee 4
Pedicularis ...csseeeuee 6 | Festuca oi... cece eee eee 4
96 Total . 150

|
}

These figures show that twenty-four (or 20°1 per cent. of the
total) genera furnish 150 (or 50°3 per cent. of the total) species.
Against this there are sixty-eight genera each represented by
only one species. In other words, 57-1 per cent. of the genera
yield only 24 per cent. of the species. It will be seen that
the percentages in these two comparisons are almost exactly
reversed.

Species.

The ultimate elements or components of the flora, so far as we
subdivide, are species of unequal value, it should be remembered,
both as to distinctness from other species and individual repre-
sentation in the vegetation. Two hundred and eighty-three
species is indeed a small number in so large an area; and the
question naturally arises, why is it so restricted? But before
attempting an answer to this question we will give some of the
more striking particulars concerning these 283 species *. It has
been shown that there is not a genus of flowering plants that is
strictly endemic, or peculiar to Tibet; and very few indeed are
endemic in a wider area embracing the contiguous countries

* It should be mentioned here that slight discrepancies may possibly exist in
the figures given in various parts of this paper in consequence of some of
the latest corrections not having been made all through; but there are very
few, if any, and they can affect no question of importance.

my.

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 255

which might, from their physical conditions, be considered as
forming a part of the same botanical region. But, what is more
surprising, the number of species restricted to Tibet is also very
small. Taking our arbitrary boundaries, only thirty-four species
out of 283 have hitherto, so far as we are aware, not been found
outside of Tibet. They are :—

tanunculus involucratus. Cremanthodium goringensis.
” similis. Crepis sorocephala.
Anemone imbricata. Lactuca Deasyi.
Corydalis Boweri. Saussurea Aster.
Erysimum Chameephyton. | am pumila.
Eutrema Przewalskii. | .: Wellbyi.
Parrya prolifera. | Androsace tapete.
Arenaria Littledalei. | Gentiana Rockhillii.
Astragalus Arnoldi. Oreosolen unguiculatus.
” Malcolmii. Nepeta decolorans.
Saxifraga parva. | Polygonum Deasyi.
Sedum rotundatum. | ” tibeticum.
Peucedanum Malcolmii. | Iris Thoroldii.

Artemisia Wellbyi. Kobresia Sargentiana.
Aster Boweri. : Agropyron Thoroldianum.
Cremanthodium Deasyi. Diplachne Theroldi.

” Fletcheri. Festuca Deasyi.

This gives about 12 per cent. of endemic species, which is
very low compared with most countries and especially Asiatic,
though high as compared with the British Islands, for example.
Moreover, we are convinced that further researches will result
in a reduction rather than an augmentation of this number or
proportion.

Considering, for our present purpose, Tibet as the centre, the
extensions of the remaining 249 species are :—

1. Himalayan Region .. 217 species, or about 76°6 per cent.
2. Mongolian » .. 107 9 ” 35 ”

3. Chinese . .. 79 . ” 27S,

4. Siberian “s .. 99 om . 35 ”

5. Persian - .. 67 . ys 233 *

6. Mediterranean ,. .. 00 - i 17:

7. Arctic . . AT 5 . 162,

8. Other regions OF . - 20 .

256 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

It is clear from this summary that the bulk of the Tibetan
plants have a wide range. This is more strongly emphasized by
the fact that tifty-three species, or 18°7 per cent., occur in tive
or more of the regions tabulated. Forty-seven species extend
to the Arctic regions, and of these twenty-nine occur in Arctie
Europe, Asia, and America. Against this very few are common
to Tibet and the European Alps.

The most noteworthy point in connection with the distribution
of the species is the great prependerance of the Himalayan
element, or rather of plants common to Tibet and the Himalayas,
amounting to 217 species, or 76°6 per cent. of the whole. Out
of these 217 species 119 are not recorded from Sikkim-Himalaya.
Seventy-three species, or 25'8 per cent., are apparently restricted
to Tibet and the Himalayas; but the almost unexplored
mountains of Western China may yield some of these species.
A glance down the table is sufficient to enable us to realize how
very few species are restricted to Tibet aud any one other of the
surrounding countries, as Mongolia or China, for example.
Indeed our table shows only eight.

Among plants of extraordinary distribution Mitraria Schobert
is specially interesting. It is only reported from the Koko
Nor district; but it is abundant in Mongolia, Siberia, Tur-
kestan, Afghanistan, and Persia, and extends westward to
Southern Russia and Egypt. It is also found in Upper
Guinea and Australia, being widely dispersed in the latter
country, where it occurs in all the colonies, usually inhabiting
more or less saline districts. The fruit is a berry varying in
colour from yellow through various shades of red and purple
to black. It is greedily eaten by birds and various animals, even
by the Tibetan bear, according to Maximowicz, who ascribes its
presence in Australia to migratory birds.

Saussurea alpina, Polygonum Bistorta, and Salix Lapponum,
three very generally diffused plants in North temperate and arctic
regions, are not recorded from the Himalayas. Myriophyllum
verticillatum is not known to occur within the Arctic zone,
though both I. spicatum aud M. alterniflorum reach Arcti¢e
Europe and America.

The plants common to the Alps of Europe and Tibet are:—
Clematis alpina, Thalictrum alpinum, Draba alpina, D. flad-
nitzensis, Oxy tropis lapponica, Potentilla fruticosa, P. multifida,

—

=

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 257

P. nivea, Sedum Rhodiola, Saxifraga Hirculus, Leontojodium
alpinum, Saussurea alpina, Taraxacum officinale, T. palustre,
Androsace Chamejasme, A. villosa, Gentiana tenella, Pedicularis
Ederi, Polygonum viviparun, Salix Lapponum, Carex incurva,
C. rigida, C. ustulata, Scirpus Caricis, Avena subspicata, Festuca
valesiaca, Poa alpina, P. nemoralis, P. pratensis. Altogether
twenty-nine species, and rather less than ten per cent. Adding
the following eleven subalpine species — Ranunculus aquatilis,
Stellaria graminea, Potentilla Anserina, Hippuris vulgaris,
Myriophyllum cverticillatum, Polygonum Bistorta, Potamogeton
pectinatus, Triglochin palustre, Atropis distans, Deschampsia
cespitosa, and Phragmites communis—brings it up to nearly
fourteen per cent. But it will be seen at once that they are all
plants of wide distribution, so there can be po question abvut
special affinities or connections between the two floras.

The plants common to the Arctic regions and Tibet are
forty-seven in number, and of these forty-one are of very wide
distribution, and thirty-four of them are included in the above
list as extending to the Alps. The species not common to the
Alpsand the Arctic regions are :—Clematis alpina, Myriophyllum
verticillatum, Leontopodium alpinum, Androsace villosa, Scirpus
Caricis, and Festuca valesiaca. Curiously enough, each of these
plants is peculiar in its distribution, as may be seen by consulting
the table showing the general distribution of the Tibetan plants.
Clematis alpina extends eastward to China, but misses the
Himalayas. Leontopodium alpinum has the same eastward
distribution and also oceurs in the Himalayas; and the genus
Leontopodium has its greatest concentration in China, where
there are several very distinct and elegant species. But we
need not pursue this investigation any further, because these
are clearly just vicissitudes of distribution.

The material for comparisons offered by our table is by no
means exhausted; but all comparisons lead to such very obvious
conclusions, that we do not propose extending them beyoid
a short list of species not found in the Himalayas.

258 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

List of Tibetan Plants not known to occur in the
Himalayan Region.

| |
| Mongolia. ; China. | Siberia. | Persia. |

1 1
1 1

| Clematis alpina ............
Delphinium grandiflorum ....)
” Pylzowill ...... |
Ranunculus tricuspis ...... |

, Meconopsis integrifolia......
| Braya sinensis .......-.... -
Lepidium cordatum ........ - | .. 1
Nitraria Schoberi .......... |
Saxifraga tangutica
Sedum algidum

et
—

—
—
—

ote ee toe

1
» Przewalskii ........

Saussurea alpina............ . 1 ot

” VOMBA. ee... eee a 1
» Thoroldii ........ 1 1 |
Taraxacum lanceolatum . . ]
Statice aurea .............. 1 . 1
~Androsace Tapete .......... .. 1
Gentiana faleata............) . 1
Lagotis brachystachya
Kalidium gracile ..........
Polygonum Bistorta
Salix Lapponum

See

a

ll oe

Carex sabulosa ............ 1

oi

|

|

|.» _ lanuginosus a .
| Littledalea tibetica ......00, .. 1 |
|

|

4

Totals .. 26 | 14 11 14

ae

Against these twenty-six species, there are seventy-three
restricted to Tibet and the Himalayas; and, as already men-

tioned, 217, or about 76°6 per cent. of the total Tibetan species,
also occur in the Himalayas.

CONCLUSIONS.

No elaborate arguments are required to prove that the Tibetan
is a derived Flora; that is to say derived since the Tertiary
period ; and its composition is so largely Himalayan that there
can be little doubt as to its origin. It may be well to repeat
that “ Himalaya,” as here understood, includes the mountains to
the west of the Himalaya Proper, and northward to, and including,
the Karakorum. In fact it is from what we have termed
Western Himalaya that the greater migration seems to have

—™,

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 259

proceeded. Whether the local conditions generally, both past
and present, favour this view, we will not attempt to prove, but
the prevalence of westerly winds is one factor which might
be expected to operate actively in bringing about the present
condition of things. Whether the precarious vegetation of
Tibet is on the whole increasing, is a question for the traveller
rather than for the closet botanist, but there is no doubt that if
there is an increase in one place there is temporary or permanent
destruction in other places, due to the shifting sands.

BIBLIOGRAPHY.

This bibliography is not put forward as complete, but it
comprises, it is believed, all sources of information, and it also
includes some works from which little or nothing was extracted,
but which may be of service to persons interested in carrying
their investigations further.

Baker, E. G. Introductory Note on Botanical Collections in
Deasy’s ‘In Tibet and Chinese Turkestan,’ pp. 394-396.
Baratty, A. Note de Plantis Asiaticis. Acta Horti Petro-

politani, xi. e¢ seqgg. 1891-1898.

Boer, G. See Marxuam, C. R.

Botsster, E. Flora Orientalis sive Enumeratio Plantarum in
Oriente....ad Indie Fines. 1867-1888.

Bonvatot, G.. Du Caucase aux Indes 4 travers le Pamir. Map
and illustrations. 1889. English edition, 1889.

De Paris au Tonkin 4 travers le ‘Tibet inconnu. 1891.
Map and illustrations. List of Plants, pp. 465-481.—
English translation by C. R. Pitman: 1891; Botany and
Zoology omitted.

Bower, Captain H. A Journey across Tibet. Geographical
Journal, i. (1893) pp. 385-408 with a map. .

—— Diary of a Journey across Tibet, with maps and illus-
trations. Calcutta: Office of the Superintendent of Govern-
ment Printing, India. 1893. (Not for sale.) Includes a
preliminary list of the plants approximately determined by
W. B. Hemsley, pp. 108-114.

Brerscunrirper, Dr. E. Map of China and the surrounding
Regions, compiled to illustrate the author’s ‘History of
Botanical Discoveries in China.’ 1896.

N.B. The map issued by the China Inland Mission, in 1599,
is practically an authorised reproduction of the above.

260 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Brerscunemer, Dr. E. History of European Botanical Dis-
coveries in China, 1898. (This includes an account of the
Russian explorations in Mongolia and Tibet, by Przewalski,
Potanin, and others.)

Bureav, Prof. Ed., & A. R. Francuer. Plantes Nouvelles du
Thibet, ete. Journal de Botanique, v. 1891.

Coyway, Sir William Martin. Climbing and Exploration in
the Karakoram-Himalayas. Scientific Reports. 1594.

Curzon, Right Hon. G. N. (Lord Curzon of Kedleston). The
Pamirs and adjoining Territories, with a map. Geographical
Journal, vill. (1896) pp. 15-54, 97-119, and 239-264.

Das, Sarat Chandra. Journey to Lhasa in 1881-2. 1885.

Deasy, Captain H. H. P. Journeys in Central Asia. Geo-
graphical Journal, xvi. (1900) pp. 141-164 and 501-527.
With figures and a map.

— In Tibet and Chinese Turkestan, being the Record of three
years’ Exploration. With Illustrations and a Map. 1901.
Botany, pp. 394-405.

Diener, Dr. C. General N. M. Przewalski’s vierte Forschungs-
reise in Zentralasien, mit einer Uebersichtskarte von seinen
Reisen wihrend der Jahre 1871-1885. Petermann’s Geo-
graphische Mitteilungen, xxxv. (1889) pp. 33-40.

Drvvg, Dr. O. Flora von Tibet. Petermann’s Geographische
Mitteilungen, 1894.

(A notice of W. Botting Hemsley’s paper in Journ. Linn.
Soe. xxx.)

Duruiz, J. F. List of Plants collected in Kumaon and the
adjoining parts of Tibet by R.Strachey and J. E. Winterbottom,
in E. T. Atkinson’s ‘ Gazetteer of the North-western Pro-
vinces,’ vol. x. chap. viii. pp. 403-670. 1882.

Enater, A. Versuch einer Entwicklungsgeschichte der Pflanzen-
welt, insbesondere der Florengebiete seit der Tertiirperiode.
Erster Theil, 1879. (Especially pp. 120-146.)

Forzes, F. B., & W. Botting Hemsney. Enumeration of all
the Plants known from China Proper, ete. Journal of the
Linnean Society, xxiii. & xxvi.

Forsyru, Sir T. D. Ost-Turkestan und das Pamir-Plateau.

Petermann’s Mitteilungen, Ergiinzungsheft nr. 52. 1877.
Mit einer Karte. (Vegetation, p. 65.)
Francney, A. R. Plante Davidiane. Deuxi¢me Partie: Plantes

~: .

+

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASTA. 261

du Thibet Oriental. Nouvelles Archives du Muséum, 2” série,
vil. & x. 1885-8.

Furrerer, Dr. K. Die allgemeinen geologischen Ergebnisse der
neueren Forschungen in Zentral-Asien und China, mit einer
Karte und Profilen. Peterm. Mitteil., Ergiinzungsheft nr.
119. 1896.

Hepty, Dr. Sven. Four years’ Travel in Central Asia. Geo-
graphical Journal, xi. 1898, pp. 240-258 and 397-415, with
a map.

Die Geographisch-Wissenschaftlichen Ergebnisse meiner
Reisen in Zentralasien, 1894-1897. Petermann’s Mit-
teilungen, Ergiinzungsheft nr. 181. 1900. With six
maps and numerous illustrations in the text.—Dr. Hedin’s
maps 4, 5, and 6 indicate also the routes of Carey and
Dalgleish, of Przewalski, of Bonvalot and Prince Henry of
Orleans, of Rockhill, of Littledale, of Grenard (Dutreuil de
Rhins), of Roborowsky and Kosslow, and of Wellby and
Malcolm.

Hemsrey, William Botting. List of the Plants collected in the
Gilgit and Hindu Kush Districts, by Dr. G. M. J. Giles,
1885. Manuscript in Bibl. Kew.

This list appears (unrevised) in the Confidential Report of
the Mission, printed for the Government in 1889.

— Observations on a Botanical Collection made by Mr. A.
E. Pratt in Western China. Journal of the Linnean Society,
Botany, xxix. (1892) pp. 288-822, tt. 29-33.

— On two small collections of Dried Plants from Tibet.
Journal of the Linnean Society, Botany, xxx. (1894) pp. 101-
140, plates 4 & 5.

— Enumeration of a small collection of Plants made by
Captain H. P. Picot on the Kuen Luen Plains at about
17,000 ft. Journal of the Linnean Society, Botany, xxx.
(1894) p. 123.

— Enumeration of the Plants collected in the Karakorum-
Himalayas by W. M. Conway and McCormick: in Conway’s
Scientific Reports, pp. 75-84. 1894.

— Central Tibet Plants: in Rockhill’s Diary of a Journey
through Mongolia and Tibet, Appendix ii. pp. 380-335.
1894.

— Hooker’s Icones Plantarum, tt. 2467-2472 (1896).

—— The Flora of Tibet. Kew Bulletin, 1896, pp. 207-216.

262 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Hemstey, William Botting, & H. H. W. Pearson. Die botan-
ischen Ergebnisse von Dr. Sven Hedin’s Reisen. Petermann’s
Mitteilungen, Ergiinzungsheft nr. 131, pp. 3872-375. 1900.

This enumeration is repeated in Hedin’s ‘ Die Geo-
graphisch- Wissenschaftlichen Ergebnisse,’ pp. 372-375.

Abstract of paper read ou High-level Plants exhi-
bited at the Linnean Society, April 19th, 1900. Gardeners’
Chronicle, xxvii. (1900) p. 803; in Nature, lxii. (1900) p. 46,
and in Journal of Botany, 1900, p. 238.

Deasy & Pike’s altitudes there given are corrected in the
present paper.

Herpertsoy, Dr. A. G. The Distribution of the Rainfall over
the Land. Royal Geographical Society of London, 1901.
Hooker, Dr. (Sir) J.D. The Rhododendrons of the Sikkim-

Himalaya. 1849.

—— Himalayan Journals. 1854,

—— The Flora of British India. 1875-1897.

Hooker, Dr. (Sir) J. D., & THomson, Dr. T. Flora Indica,
Introduction, 1855.

JacquEmont, Victor. Voyage dans ]’Inde, pendant les Années
1828 & 1832. 1841-1844.

Kanirz, A. Plantarum in Expeditione Speculatoria Comitis
Bela Széchenyi a Ludovico de Léezy in Asia Centrali col-
lectarum Enumeratio. 1891. With plates.

Kuarr, Dr. F. W. Enumeration of the Primulacez, ete. col-
lected in High Asia by Messrs. Schlagintweit. Journal of
Botany, vi. (1868) pp. 116-127.—Contains extracts on dis-
tribution from Schlagintweit’s ‘ Results of a Scientific Mission
to India and High Asia,’ iv.

Die Composite des Herbarium Schlagintweit aus Hoch-
asien.... Mit einleitenden Angaben iiber das Auftreten, sowle
ber topographische und klimatische Verhiiltnisse, nebst
einer Karte der Reisewege. Von Herm. Schlagintweit-
Sakuenluenski. Nova Acta K. Leop.-Carol. Akad. Naturf.
xli. 2, pp. 347-419, tt. 36-38. 1880.

Lirsky, W. Contributio ad Floram Asie Medie. Acta Horti
Petropolitani, xviii., 1900.

LirrLeDaLE, St. George R. A Journey across Tibet. (eo-
graphical Journal, vii. (1896) pp. 453-483, with maps.

Locguart, Colonel Sir W.S. A., Colonel R. G. WooptHoreE,
and Dr. G. M. J. Gites. Report of the Gilgit Mission,
1885-6. Printed for the Government. London, 1889.—
Botany, pp. 224-233 and pp. 244-262. (Confidential.)

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 263

Matocorm, Lieut. N. Journey of Captain Wellby and Lieut.
Malcolm across Tibet. Geographical Journal, ix. (1897)
pp. 215-217 ; xi. (1898) p. 295.

Mannine, T. See Marxnaw, OC. R.

Marxuam, C. R. Narratives of the Mission of George Bogle
to Tibet (1774), and of the Journey of Thomas Manning to
Lhasa (1811-12): ed. 2, 1879.

Maxrmowicz, C.J. Diagnoses Plantarum Novarum Asiaticarum.
Mélanges Biologiques, vi.-xii. (1866-1893), tirés du Bulletin
de Académie Impériale des Sciences de St. Pétersbourg.

Sur les Collections Botaniques de la Mongolie et du Tibet
septentrional, &c. Bulletin du Congrés International de
Botanique et d’Horticulture réuni 4 St. Pétersbourg, 1884,
pp. 185-196.

— Flora Tangutica. Fasciculus 1: Thalamiflore et Disci-
flore. 1889.

Enumeratio Plantarum hucusque in Mongolia... .
lectarum. Fasciculus 1: Thalamiflore et Disciflore, cum
tabulis 14. 1889.

Meyen, F. J. F. Vergleichende Bemerkungen iiber die Ver-
breitung der Vegetation in den gréssten Héhen des Himalaya
und in Hoch Peru. Wiegmann’s Archiv, ii. 1836, pp. 315-
328. Edinburgh New Phil. Journ. xxiii. 1837, pp. 34-45.

Moors, S. Le Marchant, and others. New Plants collected in
Central Asia by Captain H. H. P. Deasy. Journal of Botany,
1900, pp. 428-430.

Morean, E. Delmar. Journal of Carey and Dalgleish in Chinese
Turkistan. Royal Geographical Society’s Supplementary
Papers, iii. (1890) pp. 3-86, with a map. .

Patrsin, J. Plante Sinico-Mongolice. Acta Horti Petropoli-
tani, xiv. (1895) pp. 101-145. ——

—— Conspectus Flore Koree. Acta Horti Petropolitani,
Xvii. et seg., 1899-1901.

Pearson, H. H. W. List of the Plants collected at Yatung by
Commissioner H. Edgar Hooson, 1897. Manuscript in Bibl.
Kew.

Pratn, D. The Species of Pedicularis. Annals of the Royal
Botanic Garden, Calcutta, iii. 1891, pp. 1-196, tt. 1-37.

— Novicie Indice. Journal Asiatic Society of Bengal, vii.
(1889) —Ixv. (1896). _—

Przewarski, N. M. Reise durch Kuku-noor und das nordliche
Tibet zum Oberlauf des Yang-tse-kiang, September 1872 bis

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. x

264: MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE

Juni 1873. Petermann’s Geographische Mitteilungen, xx.
(1874) pp. 41-49.

Recet, E. Descriptiones Plantarum novarum, in ‘ Acta Horti
Petropolitani” Various volumes, with a map of Central Asia
showing the routes of A. Regel, Fedtschenko, Kaulbars,
Kuropatkin, Osten-Sacken, Przewalski, and Sewerzow, in
vol. vii. (1880), together with an “ Index locorum natalium
Plantarum.”

Rocxutit, W. Woodville. The Land of the Lamas, with maps
and illustrations. 1891.

— Diary of a Journey through Mongolia and Tibet.
1894.

Roytr, Dr. J. Forbes. Illustrations of the Botany .... of the
Himalaya Mountains. 1839 [1833-40].

ScuLaGintweiIt, Hermann & Robert von. Results of a Scien-
tific Mission to India and High Asia. 1861-66.

ScHLAGINTWEIT-SAKUENLUENSEI, H. von. Bericht tiber Anlage
des Herbariums wihrend der Reisen (1854-1858), nebst
Erliiuterung der topographischen Angaben. Abhandl. d. z.
Cl. d. Muench. Akad. d. Wissensch. xii. 3 Abth. (1876),
pp. 135-248.

—— See Kuarr. Die Composite ete.

Srracuey, Sir Richard. Narrative of a Journey to the Lakes
Rakas-tal and Manasarowar in 1848. Geographical Journal,
xv. (1900) pp. 150-170, 243-264, and 394-415, with numerous
illustrations and a map.

Supan, A. Die Vertheilung des Niederschlags auf der festen
Erdoberfliche. Petermann’s Mitteilungen, Erginzungshett
nr. 124, 1898.

Tcuruatouer, P. de. La Végétation du Globe: Domaines des
Steppes. Vol. i. pp. 557-704.

Tomson, Dr. T. Western Himalaya and Tibet. 1852.

Turner, Capt. 8. An Account of an Embassy to the Court of
the Teshoo Lama in Tibet. 1800.

Wettsy, Captain M.S. Through Unknown Tibet. One vol.
8vo. 1898. <A preliminary List of Plants furnished by Kew,
p. 423. Meteorological Observations, pp. 429-431.

—— Through Tibet to China. Geographical Journal, xil.
(1898) pp. 262-280, with a map.

WELLBY, Capt. M.S., & Lieutenant N. Matconm. Road Report
of Route across Tibet, with maps. Issued by the Government
Printing Press at Simla, 1897. “ Confidential and Secret.”

FLORA OF TIBET OR HIGH ASIA. 265

Witter, Dr. N. Algen aus dem nérdlichen Tibet, von Dr. S.
Hedin im Jahre 1896 gesammelt. Petermann’s Geographische
Mitteilungen, Ergiinzungsheft nr. 131 (1900), pp. 370-1.

Wiyxter, C. Diagnoses Compositarum Novarum Asiaticarum.
Acta Horti Petropolitani, xiii. et xvi. 1893-1898.

INDEX.

Where not otherwise stated the references are to conditions in Tibet.

Page | Page
AL ge eee ee ccc ec ceceeeeeetetees 158 Itineraries: Thomson, Thos. ... 140
Altitudinal limits ................. 224 | — Wellby & Malcolm ...... ..... 152
Analysis and Discussion of the | Mammalia ou... eee 147
Distribution Table ............... 248 | Natural Orders ..................... 249
Antelopes.............ccceceeeeeeee ees 159 | Piasezki, P. J..........c eee 127
Bonvalot & Prince Henry of | Plants: Altitudinal limits ...... 224
Orleans..............cccceeeeeeeeeeee 212 | — Annual 00... ccc eee eee eee 219
Bibliography ............0..:0eeeeee 259 | — Aquatic & Marsh ............... 218
Boundaries and Physical Charac- — Bulbous & Tuberous............ 219
teristics......... 0. ccc ceeeeeeeeeeees 128 | —-Cushion-like ..................... 217
Butterflies ......... cece 146 | — Diminutive...................... 220
Climate oo... cece cceceeceec eee eeeee 129 | — Endemic in Tibet ............... 255
Conclusions ..............ceeeeeeeeeees 258 | — Extensions to other regions ... 255
Conway’s Plants of the Hispar — Fleshy-leaved..............:010+ 218
Glacier ............ceeeee cece eens 226 | — from 16,000 ft. and upwards . 232
Enumeration of the Flora ......... 161 | — Large-leaved ......... nteeseeeeees 218
Flora of the Himalayas from — Not found in the Himalayan
15,000 ft. and upwards ......... 229 Region ..... besteseseeeteeseeneeea 258
— of the Kuen Luen Plains. ...... 212 | — Regions of Distribution ...... 238
“ Flora Tangutica” ...........66.. 127 | — Useful ...........:c cece eee ee eee ee 237
Flowers, Colour of ............65 ++ 221 | — Woody ........:..eccceeeeeeeee ees 217
— Size ofc... cece cece ee eeeeeees 992 | Potanin, G. N. ........ cece eeeee ees 127
Genera ..........cccecee ceeececcuseeees 253 | Przewalski, N. M. ....... seeteeetees 127
Giles’s Plants of the Gilgit- Re roduction, Propagation, and 999
Chitral Expedition............... 210 ispersion ...........6.eeereereee 322
History of Botanical Discovery... 125 | Species .........-.---++..-- setegeesesens 2
Hobson’s Plants of Yatung ...... 227 | Tabular view of the Distribution 5
Introduction ............0eeeeeeeeees 124 of the Plants vecccccuceeeeeeeeees re
Itineraries: Bower & Thorold... 142 | Tibet, Little Leeee seseseeteaeteseettsees 1
— Deasy & Pike............ eee 158 | Vegetation : as illustrated by the )
— Hedin 20.00.0000... 155 altitudinal limits of Plants ... 224
— Hooker, J. De....... cece 141 — Artemisia & Tanacetum ...... 214
—Littledale 0.0... 151 | — Astragalus & Oxytropis......... 215
— Rockhill ................0e cee ceeee 148 | — Gramines & Cyperacer ...... 216
— Schlagintweit ...............00865 142 | — Saussurea .......... ceeeseenseeees te
— Strachey & Winterbottom ... 136 © — Taraxacum & Orepis............ 215

(W. B. H., March 1902.)

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV.

266 MR. F. DARWIN ON A METHOD OF INVESTIGATING THE

On a Method of Investigating the Gravitational Sensitiveness of
the Root-tip*. By Francis Darwin, M.B., F.RB.S., F.LS.

[Read 6th February, 1902.]

Tue theory put forth in the ‘Power of Movement in Plants,’
that the tip of the root is the part of that member which is
sensitive to gravitation, has gone through some vicissitudes which
it is needless to recapitulate. It is sufficient to refer to the
most recent development of the subject. Since the appearance
of Pfeffer’s t and Czapek’s ¢ papers, physiologists have, broadly
speaking, agreed that the long-desired proof has been supplied.
But no confirmatory experiments were published, while, on the
other hand, the work of Wachtel § gave a direct contradiction to
Czapek’s paper. Last year we had Czapek’s able reply ||, which
shows that Wachtel’s contradictory results depend on a difference
in the manner of making the bent tubes used in the experiments.
In this position of the question a confirmation by another
method is desirable ; and this is what I have tried to give in the
following paper, which is an application to roots of the method
successfully employed with Setaria and Sorghum, &c. J

A seedling of one of these grains, e.g. Sorghum, when prepared
for use by the removal of the root, consists of the grain and
the straight hypocotyl surmounted by the cotyledon, shaped like
a spear-head. If such a seedling is supported by means of the
grain (S in fig. 1) in a horizontal position, the hypocotyl bends
upwards until the cotyledon C is vertical, and the further
growth is in the vertical direction. But if the cotyledon is
supported as in figs. 2 and 3, the ‘part of the plant which is
sensitive to the gravitational stimulus remains horizontal, and
therefore continues to perceive tbe stimulus, and the curvature
of {the hypocotyl therefore continues. In this way coils and

spirals in the hypocotyl are formed even more complex than
those shown in figs. 2 and 3.

‘901 brief note on this subject was published in Proc. Cambridge Phil. Soc.

+ Pfeffer, Annals of Botany, 1894,

{ Czapek, Pringsheiin’s Jahrbicher, 1895, 1898.
§ Wachtel, Bot. Zeitung, 1899.

| Czapek, Pringsheim’s J. ahrbiicher, 1900,

“| Francis Darwin, Annals of Botany, 1894),

GRAVITATIONAL SENSITIVENESS OF THE ROOT-TIP. 267

To apply this method to froots is not easy, since the tip is
slimy and slippery, and in leguminous plants, which are especially

Fig. 1.

Sorghuim-seedling supported by its grain, 8: the vertical cotyledon, C,
shows the result of geotropism.

Figs. 2& 3e

Sorghum-seedlings supported by the cotyledon C ; the hypocotyl bearing

the grain S at its base shows geotropic curvature.

adapted to geotropic experiments, the weight of the cotyledon 1s

considerable *.

* With Lathyrus articulatus, in which the seeds had been lightened by
* the root in horizontal glass tubes,

cutting off a part, I managed to fix the tip of

but no definite’results were obtained. >
" Ya

268 MR. F, DARWIN ON A METHOD OF INVESTIGATING THE

Various attempts were made to support the weight of the
cotyledons, and some success was obtained with a vertical wheel
by means of which the counter-weighted cotyledon could rotate,
the tip of the root being fixed at a point opposite the centre of
rotation. But the apparatus finally adopted was one suggested
by my brother, Mr. H. Darwin, and made for me by the Cam-
bridge Scientific Instrument Co.

A wooden lever 53 em. in length (L in fig. 4) turns on a
knife-edge K, fixed about 7 cm. from one end; the meial bearing
M, on which K turns in the vertical plane, is able to rotate in
the horizontal plane by means of a supporting-rod fitting into
the vertical tube T.

Fig. 4.

L, the lever; K, the knife-edge; M, its bearing; T, bearing for vertical rod
(not shown); W, the counter-weight; P, the pin supporting B, the bean >
C, a second counter-weight.

The cotyledons of the bean B are fixed to the lever by a pin P
on which B can rotate in a vertical plane, and the weight of the
bean is counterbalanced by the lead block W, the balance being
finally adjusted by the counter-weight C,a ring of lead wire
which slides on the lever L. By this arrangement the cotyledons
can move freely in any direction on the surface of the spbere of
radius PK (46em.). Fig.5 gives a view from the point Pin

g. 4e

Fig. 5.

T, the tube in which the tip of R, the radicle, is fixed ; L, the lever.

The square L is the lever seen in section, and the dot, in the
middle is the head of the pin P; L would, as a fact, be invisible.
being hidden by the bean B.

a

GRAVITATIONAL SENSITIVENESS OF THE ROOT-TIP. 269

The radicle, R, of the bean: is horizontal, and about 2-8 mm.
of its tip is placed in a cavity in T, which may be conveniently
described as the “tube.” When the root begins to curve geo-
tropically, it is clear that the cotyledons must move, since the
tip is fixed. It will take on the form shown in fig. 63 the

IFig. 6

A bean-seedling which has curved geotropically: the arrow gives the
direction in$which the cotyledons will continue to move.

amount of rotation being recorded by a pin stuck into the coty-
ledons (not shown in fig. 6), which served as an index of angular
movement, also as a counter-weight to balance the seed on the
pin P, If the tip is the percipient of the stimulus, it is clear
that the cotyledons will continue to describe a circle in the
direction shown by the arrow. As a fact, there proved to be a
strong tendency for the root to continue curving past the vertical
in a way which points to the tip being the percipient organ for
gravitation. Before giving the details of these experiments,
I must give further description of the difficulties of the method.

The first necessity in the conduct of the experiment is to keep
the root from withering. Bean-roots will geotrope fairly well in
a closed space in which the air is kept damp, but it is not easy
to place an apparatus of the size here employed in damp air; and
I adopted instead the plan of keeping the root and cotyledons
damp by drops of water falling on them. This has the great
disadvantage of making the geotropic curvature a very slow
process, as will be seen in the details of some of the experiments.

Another difficulty was to find the right material for the tube

270 MR. F. DARWIN ON A METHOD OF INVESTIGATING THE

in which the tip of the root rests. Glass tubes were at first
used, but afterwards straws were employed closed at one end
by wooden plugs or by cotton-wool; quills were also found
serviceable.

Tubes were also successfully made from the nectaries of
Trop@olum and from the corolla-tubes of various flowers and
the hollow scape of Taraxacum; and these have the advantage
of not being hard like glass, quills, or straw, and thus not likely
to injure the root-tip. But the greatest difficulty was to prevent
the tip of the root slipping out of the tube. This frequently
occurred, and spoilt a large majority of the experiments made
with beans.

In some experiments I placed a piece of fine gauze in sucha
way that it hung over the closed end of the tube, and also wrapped
round about a centimetre of the root. The gauze was kept wet
by the dripping water, and, without interfering with the growth
of the root, it tended by its close contact with the root to keep
the tip in place. At the close of my work I hit upon another
plan which is perfectly successful in keeping the root in place.
A very fine brass wire is coiled into a spiral spring and slipped
over the tube, which is thus continued by a tubular spring. The
root is placed in the tube, and the spring, very slightly extended,
is fixed by a thread and a pin to the cotyledon. The root cannot
slip out of the tube; and since the force needed to produce a
lateral bend is very slight, there is no obvious reason why
curvature should not occur. As the root grows in length, the
spring is of course elongated and must be occasionally re-
adjusted. I have not made many experiments with this method,
but I have seen enough to convince me that it is the most
hopeful for future work.

Results with Beans (Vicia Faba).

Forty-four experiments were made ‘in the manner here
described, and out of these only fourteen showed any result
worth consideration. Of these, six showed striking curvature of
the root past the vertical. In the other eight the curvature was
continued beyond the vertical, but not to any considerable
extent.

Among the failures are a few cases in which the root hardly
bent geotropically at all, whether from too low a temperature oF

GRAVITATIONAL SENSITIVENESS OF THE ROOTTIP. 271

from too copious water-supply it is impossible to say. But the
great majority failed because the root slipped out of the tube:
they cannot therefore be fairly held to invalidate the general
principle, but rather to show the difficulties of the method.

Figs. 7 and 8 are reproduced from drawings, kindly made for
me by Miss D. F. M. Pertz, of the results of the experiments of
March 30 and May 24, 1900.

Fig. 7. Fig. 8,

2)

Curvature of a bean- Curvature of a bean-root produced in three days
root produced in two (May 24, 1900). The tube in which the root
days (March 30, 1900). is fixed was somewhat oblique.

The following notes refer to fig. 7 :—

March 27, 1900, 10 p.m.— Vicia Faba fitted in a horizontal straw-
tube, a piece of wet gauze hanging over the tube and the
apical part of root and tending to keep the root in place.

Curvature.

March 28, 6.30 a.m. 60° —s a. e., the root had geotroped
through 60°.
” 12.47 P.M. 87 i.e., nearly vertical.

» 10 P.M. 120 (30° beyond vertical.)
March 29, 8.35 a.m. 200
» 10.23 a.M. 230 i. e., the base of root is 50°
above the horizon.

March 80, 8.20 a.m. Growth stopped, root becom-
ing unhealthy.

272 MR. F.-DARWIN ON A METHOD OF INVESTIGATING THE

. Experiments with Peas.

My assistant Mr. Elborn made a series of observations on peas
with the root-lever, of which the results were in one respect
more satisfactory than my own experiments on beans.

The tips were fixed in small quills filled with gypsum at the
beginning of each experiment. A very thin and flexible silver
wire was wound spirally round root- and tube; it was not fixed
at either end, but merely tended by friction to keep the root in
place. The water-supply was led by a thread so that the dis-
turbance of water actually falling on to the root was avoided.

In something like half the experiments a distinct result was
obtained *—that is to say, the cotyledonary end of the seedlings
curved downwards and then beyond the vertical. In a con-
siderable number of experiments the root curved through 180°,
z.e., 90° beyond the downward position. But it never reached
such a degree of curvature as is shown in figs. 7 and 8.

Conclusions.

The evidence (in spite of the numerous failures in the case of
the bean) seems to point clearly to the conclusion that there is a
strong tendency, in the root of the bean and pea, to continue
curving when the tip is fixed horizontally and the other end of
the seedling is free to move.

The conclusion to be drawn from this result is not so simple
as at first appears. It is certain that the results are explicable
on the assumption that the tip is the only part of the root
which is sensitive to gravitation. But is this the only possible
explanation ?

It seems possible that just as apogeotrovic organs curve until
their free ends are far beyond the verticar, so roots supported by
their apices might, by the geotropism of the region close to the
tube (A, fig. 9), assume the appearance shown in fig. 9, B, in which
the base of the root between C and the cotyledons is beyond the
vertical. In apogeotropic stems this over-shooting of the vertical
is corrected by a new gravitational stimulus arising in the oblique
part. But in roots in which the region of curvature is short it
is conceivable that the region C may have ceased to grow, and
therefore that the curvature may not be reversible: in other words,

* T . . :
in 7 out of 18 experiments the curvature was through 180°, in 3 it was

between 135° and 180°,

|

awe

GRAVITATIONAL SENSITIVENESS OF THE ROOT-TIP. 273

that the root could not regain the vertical position A. If this
were so we should have a series of permanent irreversible curves

Fig. 9.

See text for explanation.

Fig. 10.

A bean-root, after curving geotropically, has been fixed in a vertical tube.
occurring

g, which would lead to just such a continued movement
past_the vertical of the cotyledons as has been described.

274: GRAVITATIONAL SENSITIVENESS OF THE ROOT-TIP.

I have found it impossible to make sure whether this supposed
curvature could actually occur, but from experiments on the
power of reversal in the curved region of bean-roots, I believe it
could not.

It is, however, possible to test the matter in another way,
namely, to ascertain whether the part of the root which curves
has any direct independent geotropic sensitiveness—that is, any
sensitiveness independent of the stimulus transmitted from the
tip.

A seedling is placed horizontally in damp sawdust until the
root has curved geotropically: the seed is then fixed to the
lever with the tip of the root in a vertical tube (fig. 10). If the
region C is directly and independently sensitive to gravitation, it
ought to continue to curve so that the cotyledons would descend.
But this is not what happens. In my experiments, only one
root showed increased curvature, seven showed distinct diminu-
tion, and two slight or doubtful diminution. The balance of
evidence is thus clearly against the existence of independent
sensitiveness in the motile part of the root. This of course agrees
entirely with Pfeffer’s and Czapek’s results ; and if this is granted,
the only conceivable explanation of the continued curvature of
the root in a horizontal tube is that the tip is the percipient
region. It has been already pointed out that this explanation
is consistent with the observed facts.

The experiments illustrated by fig. 10 are of value also ip
another way. In these experiments I found that though there
is a tendency to the diminution of the existing curve, yet that
the increment to the root due to new growth remains vertical.
This disposes of the possible objection that the continuous
curvature, occurring when the tip of the root is fixed in a hori-
zontal tube, is due to contact-irritation, and is only a form of
the curvature produced by injuring one side of a root-tip*. If
this were the cause of the curvature, it should occur whether the
tube is horizontal or vertical ; and since this is not the case, we
are supported in referring the continuous curvature to the
continued stimulation of the tip.

* Darwin, ‘ Power of Movement in Plants.’

PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN PLANTS. 275

Electric Response in Ordinary Plants under Mechanical
Stimulus. By Prof. Jacapis Cuunper Boss, M.A., D.Sc.
(Communicated by the President.)

[Read 20th March, 1902.]
ConTENTs.

Introduction.—Conditions for obtaining Electric Response,— Negative
variation.—Experimental arrangements.—Response Recorder.—Means of
graduating the intensity of Stimulus—Block method.—Plant-response, a
physiological response.—Responses to single stimuli.— Uniform responses.—
Staircase effect—Fatigue.—Increased_ effect with increasing stimulus.—
Superposition of stimulii—Diphasie Variation.—Abnormal Response.—
Influence of temperature on Plant-response.—Determination of Death-
point.— Effects of Anzsthetics and Poisons.—Conclusion.

INTRODUCTION.

Tue effect of stimulus on living substance is usually detected
by two different methods. In the case of motile organs, stimulus
causes a change of form. Mechanical response may thus be
obtained in a contractile tissue such as muscle. But in others—
nerve for example—stimulus causes no visible change; the
excitation of the tissue may, however, be detected by certain
electromotive changes. The advantage of the electric mode of
detecting response is its universal applicability. In cases where
mechanical response is available, as in muscle, it is found that
simultaneous mechanical and electrical records are practically
identical.

The intensity of electrical response is found to depend on the
physiological activity of the tissue. When this activity is
diminished by anesthetics, the intensity of electrical Tesponse
is also correspondingly diminished. When the tissue is killed,
the electrical response disappears altogether.

Electric response has been found by Burdon Sanderson, Munck,
and others to occur in sensitive plants. We have seen that in
animal tissues this mode of response was not confined to con-
tractile tissues, but present in others which exhibit no mechanical
movement. It would therefore be interesting to find out
whether the responsive electric variation was confined merely to
organs of plants which exhibit such remarkable mechanical
movements, or whether such effects are not also exhibited by every
plant and by all its different organs.

276 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

In connection with this, Kunkel made the very interesting
observation that an electrical disturbance was produced in stems
by injury or by flexion, the point in the neighbourhood of injury
becoming negative.

My own attempt has been directed not towards the obtaining
of mere qualitative response, but rather to the determination
if throughout the whole range of response phenomena a
parallelism between animal and vegetable could not be detected.
That is to say, I desired to know, with regard to plants, what
was the relation between the intensity of stimulus and the
corresponding response, what were the effects of superposition
of stimuli; whether fatigue was present, and in what manner it
affected the response; what were the effects of extremes of
temperature on the response; whether chemical reagents could
exercise any influence on the plant-response, as anesthetics
and poisonous drugs have been found to do with nerve and
muscle.

Finally: if it could be proved that the electric response
served as a faithful index of the physiological activity of plants,
it would then be-possible successfully to attack problems the
solution of which at present offers many experimental difficulties.

But before obtaining satisfactory and conclusive results
regarding plant-response, many difficulties had to be surmounted.
It is obvious that if we wish to find out the influence of various
external agencies on the modification of response, we must first
of all succeed in devising experimental arrangements by which
uniform responses may be obtained and recorded with unfailing
certainty. I shall presently describe how this has been
accomplished.

Conditions for obtaining Electric Response.

If we take a piece of uninjured living tissue, and two contacts
be made on its surface by means of non-polarizable electrodes at
A and B, connection being made with a galvanometer, 00
current will be observed, as both A and B are in the same
physico-chemical condition: the two points, that is to say, are
1so-electric, If now the tissue be excited by stimulus, similar
disturbances will be evoked at both A and B. If, further, these
disturbances, reaching A and B almost simultaneously, cause
any electrical change, then, similar changes taking place at both

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS. 277

points, and there being thus no relative difference between the
two, the galvanometer will still indicate no current. This null
effect is due to the balancing action of B as against A.

If the electrical effect at A is represented by Ey that at B
by E,, then the resultant electromotive force round the
circuit E,= E,-E, ; B
to obtain any resultant effect in the galvanometer, we may
employ two different means:—(1) We may so arrange matters
that the disturbing stimulus reaches one point, say A, and not B.
This may be accomplished by interposing a block between A and
B. (2) Or even when the disturbance reaches both A and B,
the balance might be destroyed by rendering A and B unequally
responsive. This may be accomplished by physico-chemical
means. For example, one point, say B, may be rendered more or
less permanently irresponsive by injuring it by a cut, a burn,
or the action of strong chemical reagents. In that case, stimulus
will cause greater electrical disturbance at the more responsive
point A, and this will be shown by the galvanometer as the
resultant current of response. I may mention here in passing,
that, in addition to the above method of relative depression, it
is possible to obtain a resultant response by a relative exaltation

of the sensitiveness of B.

when E,=E , E,=0. If we wish

Method of Injury, or Negative Variation.

In obtaining electric response in animal tissues, one of: the
two contacts, say B, is injured. This gives rise to a “current
of injury ” which usually flows in the tissue from the injured
B to uninjured A (fig. 1). On stimulating the tissue, there is

Fig. 1,

Method of negative variation.

produced, in muscle and in nerve, a diminution of current

278 PROF. Je C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

of injury. This may be expressed in another way by saying
that stimulus gives rise to an “ action current,” the direction of
which is from the more responsive or excitable A to the less
responsive B *.

An experiment with plants will presently be described which
will exhibit the responsive negative variation.

For exhibiting electric response, it is preferable to use a
non-electrical form of stimulus, for there is then a certainty that
the observed electric variation is solely due to the action of
stimulus, and not, as might be the case with the electric mode
of stimulation, to mere escape of stimulating current through
the tissue. For this reason the mechanical form of stimulation
is the most suitable.

I find that all parts of the living plant give electric response
to a greater or less extent. In favourable cases, we may have
an electromotive variation as high as ‘1 volt. It must, however,
be remembered that the response, being a function of physiological
activity of the plant, is liable to undergo changes in different
seasons of the year. Each plant has its particular season of
maximum sensitiveness. The leaf-stalk of horse-chestnut, for
example, exhibits fairly strong response in spring and summer,
but on the approach of autumn the responsive power undergoes
a marked diminution. I give here a list of specimens which
will be found to exhibit fairly strong response.

Root.—Carrot (Daucus Carota), radish (Raphanus
sativus).

Stem.—Geranium (Pelargonium), vine (Vitis vinifera).

Leaf-stalk.—H orse-chestnut(Zsculus Hippocastanum),turnip
(Brassica Napus), cauliflower (Brassica oleracea),
celery (Apium graveolens), Eucharis lily.

Flower-stalk.—Arum lily.

Fruit.—Egeg-plant (Solanum Melongena).

* It must be remembered that ‘negative variation” presupposes at
antecedent current of injury in reference to which the “action current” is
negative. It will be shown that a responsive current may be obtained without
any antecedent injury ; negative variation has then no meaning. Again, the
myury current—the current of reference—sometimes has its sign reversed.
Chere is thus a likelihood of confusion arising from the reversal of direction
of current of injury. Current of injury in plants due to cross sectional cuts
often undergoes reversal. No confusion can, however, arise if the current of
response is indicated as from the more excitable to the less excitable.

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS. 279

Negative Variation in Plants.

Taking the leaf-stalk of turnip, we kill an area on its surface, say
B, by a burn or application of a few drops of strong potash, the
area A being left uninjured (fig.2). A current is now observed

Fig. 20.

—

. / ‘] volt 4
r™~

A B

Response by method of negative
variation in plants. Contacts
shown in this and other figures
are diagrammatic. They are
securely made by tying strips
of cloth moistened with NaCl
solution round A and B. These
lead to non-polarizable elec-
trodes,

o-

to flow, in the stalk, from the injured B to the uninjured A, as
is found to be the case in the animal tissue. The Potential-
Difference depends on the condition of the plant and the season
in which it may have been gathered. In the experiment here
described its value was *12 volt.

A sharp tap was now given to the stalk, and a sudden
diminution, or negative variation, of current occurred, the
resting potential-difference being decreased by °026 volt. The
transitory E.M. variation gradually disappeared with the
recovery of the tissue from the excitation caused by the stimulus.
A second, and stronger, tap produced a second response, causing
& greater diminution of PD. by ‘047 volt (fig. 26), The accom-

280 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

panying figure is a photographic record of another set of response-
curves (fig. 3), which should be read from right to left.

The first three responses are for a given intensity of stimulus,
and the next six in response to stimulus nearly twice as strong.
It will be noticed that fatigue is exhibited in these responses.

Other experiments will be described which show conclusively
that the response was not due to any accidental circumstance,
but was a direct result of stimulation. But I shall first discuss
the experimental arrangements and the method of obtaining these
graphic records.

Fig. 3.

Photographic record of negative variation in plants.

Fig. 4.

Response Recorder.

Experimental Arrangements.

The galvanometer used is a sensitive dead-beat D’Arsonval.
A current of 10—° ampere gives a deflection of 1 mm. at 4
distance of 1 metre.

Response -Recorder.—In these response-curves the ordinate

' PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS. 281

represents the intensity of variation of current, and the abscissa
the time. The curves are obtained (1) directly, by tracing the
excursion of the galvanometer spot of light on a revolving drum.
The drum, on which is wrapped the paper for receiving the
record, is driven by clockwork (fig. 4). Different speeds of
revolution can be given to it by adjustment of the clock-governor,
or by changing the size of the driving-wheel. The galvanometer
spot is thrown down on the drum by an inclined mirror. A
stylographic pen attached to a carrier rests on the writing
surface. The carrier slides over a rod parallel to the drum.
On stimulation, the resulting excursion of the spot of light is
followed by moving the carrier which holds the pen; the rising
portion of the response-curve is thus obtained. On the cessation
of stimulus the excitatory effect will gradually disappear, and
the galvanometer spot will then return more or less gradually
to its original position, and that part of the curve which is
traced during this process constitutes the recovery. As said
before, the ordinate in these curves represents the E. M. variation,
and abscissa the time. We can calibrate the value of the
deflection by applying a known E.M.Force to the circuit from a
compensator, and noting the deflection which results. The
speed of the clock is previously adjusted so that the recording
surface moves exactly through, say, one inch a minute. Of
course this speed can be increased to suit the particular
experiment, and in some it is as high as 6 inches a minute.
In this simple manner very accurate records may be made.
It has the additional advantage that it can at once be seen
whether the specimen is suitable for the purpose of investigation.
A large number of records might be taken by this means in a
comparatively short time.

Photographic Recorder.—Or the records may be made photo-
graphically. ‘A clockwork arrangement moves a photographic
plate at a known uniform rate, and a curve is traced on the
plate by the moving galvanometer spot of light. All the records
that will be given are accurate reproductions of those obtained
by one of those two methods. Photographic records are repro-
duced in white against a black background.

Means of Graduating the Intensity of Stimulus.

One of the necessities in connection with quantitative measure-

ments is to be certain (1) that the intensity of successive stimuli

LINN, JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. Z

282 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

is constant, or (2) capable of gradual increase by known amounts.
No two taps given by the hand can be made exactly alike.
I have therefore devised the two following methods of stimu-
lation, (1) by taps, (2) by vibration, both of which have been
found to act satisfactorily.

Spring-Tapper.—This consists of an arrangement by which a
tapping-head in connection with a spring is lifted by means of
the spokes of a cog-wheel, and then allowed to fall and strike
the plant (fig. 5). The height of the lift, and therefore the
intensity of the stroke, can be measured by means of a graduated
scale.

Fig. 5.

Spring-Tapper.

Vibrational Stimulus.—I find that torsional vibration affords
another very effective method of stimulation. The plant-stalk
may be fixed at one end, the other end being held in a tube
provided with clamping jaws (figs. 6a and 20). A rapid
torsional to-and-fro vibration may now be imparted to the
stalk by means of the handle H. The amplitude of vibration,
which determines the intensity of stimulus, can be accurately
measured by means of a graduated circle.

Intensity of Stimulus dependent on Amplitude of Vibration.

I shall now describe an experiment which shows that torsional
vibration is as effective as stimulation by taps or tbe blow
delivered by a falling weight, and that the stimulating-intensity
increases, length of stalk being constant, with the amplitude of
vibration. I took a leaf-stalk of turnip and fixed it in the

$$$ :05::volt ——__——__+

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS. 283

torsional vibrator. I then took a record of the responses to
two successive taps, the intensity of one being nearly double
that of the other (response-curves a, 6). Having done this, I
applied to the same stalk two successive torsional vibrations
of 45° and 67° respectively, and obtained the responses

Fig. 6a,

btained by taps (a, 4).
Responses oblanees vibrations (e, d).

” ” ”

Current of Injury

—

e and d. These successive response
are given in fig. 68, and from them i
two modes of stimulation may be used
effect. L -

s to taps and torsions
t will be seen that these
indifferently, with equal

284 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

The torsional method, however, has the advantage over tapping
that, while with the latter the stimulus is somewhat localized, with
torsional vibration the tissue subjected to stimulus is uniformly
stimulated throughout its length. Successive taps applied to
the same point are again productive of injury to the plant.

Effectiveness of Stimulus dependent on Rapidity also.

In order that successive stimuli may be equally effective,
another point has to be borne in mind. In all cases of
stimulation of living tissue it is found that the effectiveness
of a stimulus to arouse response depends on the rapidity of
the onset of the disturbance. It is thus found that the stimulus
of the “ break” induction-shock on a muscle, for example, is
more effective, by reason of its greater rapidity, than the
“make ” shock. So also with the torsional vibration of plants,
I find response depending on the quickness with which the
vibration is effected.

Thus if we wish to maintain stimulus constant, we must meet
two conditions :—(1) The amplitude of vibration must be kept
the same: this is done by means of the graduated circle.
(2) The vibration period must be kept the same: with a little
practice this requirement is easily fulfilled.

The uniformity of stimulation which is thus attained solves
the great difficulty of obtaining reliable quantitative values, by
whose means alone can rigorous demonstrations of the phenomena
we are studying become possible.

Block Method.

I shall now proceed to describe another and independent
method devised by me for obtaining plant-response. It has the
advantage of offering us a complementary means of verifying the
results found by the method of negative variation. As it is also,.
in itself, for reasons which will be shown later, a far more perfect
mode of inquiry, it also enables us to investigate problems
which it would otherwise have been difficult to attempt.

We have seen that when the specimen of plant is excited
throughout its whole length, the effect of A on the galvano-
meter is balanced by that of B. But if we produce a block,
by clamping at C, between A and B, so that the disturbance
made at A by tapping or torsion is prevented from reaching B,
we shall then have A thrown into a relatively greater excitatory

»

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS. 285

condition than B (fig. 7a). It will now be found that a current
of action flows in the stalk from A to B—that is to say, from the
more excited to the less excited. When the B end is stimulated
there will be a reverse current. The equal and opposite responses

obtained by stimulating A and B are given in fig. 7 0}.

We have in this method a great advantage over that of

Fig. 74.

Method of blocks

Fig. 7 5.

B

Equal and opposite responses obtained by stimulating the ends A and B.

negative variation, for we can always verify any set of results by

making corroborative reversal experiments. ae

By the method of injury again, one end is made initially
abnormal, 7. e. different from the condition whic hit mainfans
when intact. Further, inevitable changes will proceed un-

286 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

equally at the injured and uninjured ends, and the conditions
of the experiment may thus undergo unknown variations. But
by the block method, which has just been described, there is no
injury, the plant is normal throughout, and any physiological
change (which in plants will be exceedingly small during the
time of the experiment) will affect it as a whole.

Plant-Response a Physiological or Vital Response.

I now proceed to a demonstration of the fact that whatever
be the mechanism by which they are brought about, these
plant-responses are physiological in their character. As the
investigations described below will show, they furnish an
accurate index of physiological activity of the plant. For it
will be found that, other things being equal, whatever tends to
exalt or depress this activity tends also to increase or diminish
the electric response.

T shall describe here a few crucial experiments only, in proof
of the physiological character of electric response. The test
applied by physiologists, in order to discriminate as to the
physiological nature of the response, consists in experiments
as to whether it is diminished or abolished by anesthetics,
poisons, and exceedingly high temperatures, all of which are
known to depress or destroy vitality.

I shall therefore apply these same tests to plant-responses.

Effect of Anesthetics and Poisons.—I took 30 leaf-stalks
of horse-chestnut, and divided them into 3 batches of 10 each.
One batch was kept in water, to serve as control experiment,
another in chloroform water, and the third in 5 °/, solution
of mercuric chloride.

Average response of stalks kept in water —23 divisions.

» » a chloroform—1 division.
» » - mercuric chloride—zero oF
very small.

Similar results were obtained with leaf-stalks of plane-tree-

I shall give later a continuous series of response-curves
showing how, owing to progressive death from the action of
poison, the responses undergo steady diminution till they are
completely abolished. |

Lffect of High Temperature.—A leaf-stalk is taken, and using
the block method strong responses are obtained at both ends
A and B. The stalk is now immersed for a short time in water

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS. 287

at 60°C. After this treatment the responses are completely
abolished. As all the external conditions were the same in the
first and second parts of the experiment, the only difference
being that in one the stalk was alive, and in the other killed,
we have here further and conclusive proof of the physiological
character of electric response in plants.

The same facts may be demonstrated in a still more striking
manner by first obtaining two similar but opposite responses
in a fresh stalk at A and B, and then killing one half, say B, by
immersing that half in hot water. The stalk is replaced in the
apparatus, and it is now found that whereas the A half gives
strong response, the end B gives none.

Responses to Single Stimuli.

In animal tissues three types of responses are observed :—

(1) Uniform responses, where succeeding stimuli of equal

intensity give rise to equal responses.

(2) Staircase effect, where stimuli of equal intensity give

rise to succeeding increased responses.

(3) Responses exhibiting fatigue, where equal stimuli give

rise to diminishing responses.

Uniform responses.—Unitorm responses may be obtained with
some plants when in good condition. For studying the effect of
various agencies in modifying response, it is essential to find
specimens where the responses are regular. I have often met
with such uniform responses from selected specimens of carrot
and radish. The record given below shows how absolutely

regular are such responses (fig. 8).

Fig. 8.

Uniform responses (Radish).

“ Staircase” effect.—The following record (fig. 9) shows how

i . ; ained though the
In some cases increasing responses are obtained thoug

288 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

stimulus is kept constant. It appears as if the molecular
sluggishness of the tissue was in these cases gradually removed
by stimulation and the increased response resulted from increased
molecular mobility.

Fatigue—The E.M. variation caused by stimulus is the con-
comitant of a disturbance of the molecules of the responsive
tissue from their normal equilibrium. The curves of recovery
exhibit the gradual restoration of molecular equilibrium. Let
us examine the record of an experiment given below, where
successive stimuli were at first applied at intervals of one minute.

It will be seen from the four curves in the first part (fig. 10)
that there is a complete recovery of the tissue one minute
after the application of the stimulus. The molecular condition

Fig. 9.

Appearance of fatigue in plant under
shortened period of rest.

‘* Staircase” response.

is exactly the same at the end of the recovery as at the
beginning of stimulation ; the second and succeeding response-
curves therefore are exactly similar to the first, provided sufficient
interval in each case has been allowed for complete recovery:

The rhythm was now changed and stimuli of the same
intensity as before applied at intervals of half a minute, instead
of one. It will be noticed that these responses in the second part
appear much feebler than those in the first set, in spite of the
equality of stimulus. An inspection of the figure will throw
some light on the subject. It will be seen that when greater
frequency was iutroduced, the tissue had not yet had time to effect
complete recovery from previous strain; the molecular swing
towards equilibrium had not yet abated when the next stimulus

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS. 289

with its opposing impulse was received. There is thus a
diminution of height in the resulting response. The original
rhythm of one minute was now restored and the succeeding
curves at once show increased response.

Fig. 11.

“
a

Fatigue in Celery.

Fig, 12.

Fatigue in Cauliflower-stalk.

From what has just been said, it would appear that one of
the main causes for diminution of response or fatigue is the
residual strain. This is clearly shown in figs. 11 and 12. It

290 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

will be noticed that owing to imperfect molecular recovery
during the time allowed, the succeeding heights of the responses
have undergone a continuous diminution.

From considerations given above, we see how a period of
rest is effective in the removal of all traces of fatigue.

Increased Response with increasing Stimulus.

I will now proceed to show that the electric variation
produced is not merely a qualitative phenomenon, but the
increased intensity of stimulus always gives rise to a definitely
increasing response.

In order to obtain the simplest type of effects, not complicated
by secondary phenomena, one has to choose specimens which
exhibit little fatigue. Having obtained such a specimen I took
records of responses for increasing stimuli caused by increasing
amplitudes of vibration. In the record given (fig. 18) the

Fig. 13.

Increasing responses to increasing vibrational stimuli; the vertical line
to the right represents ‘1 volt.

amplitude of vibration was increased from 2°°5 to 12°°5 by steps
of 2°5 (cauliflower-stalk). It will be noticed the remarkably
definite manner in which the response increases with the stimulus.
The rise is at first rapid, but with high intensities of stimulus
there is a tendency for the response to approach a limit.

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS. 291

Table showing the increased Electromotive Variation produced
by increasing stimulus.

| 7 |
_ Amplitude of Vibration. | E.M. Variation. |

|
i

|
| 2°75 “O44 volt |
| 5° 075,
| 75 090
| 10 100 ,, |
| 12°5 | 106. ,, |
| |

From numerous other records obtained, I find that if a curve
be drawn with the electric responses as ordinates and the
amplitudes of vibration as abscisse, the first part of such a curve
is slightly convex to the abscissa, then it is straight and
ascending, and in the last part concave.

In some cases, as the intensity of stimulus is gradually
increased from a low value, there would-at first be apparently no
response ; but when a critical value is reached a marimum
response would suddenly oecur, which would be but little
exceeded when the stimulus was further inereased. All these
remind us of the various types of response in animal tissue.

Effects of Superposition of Stimuli.

Additive effect.—There is apparently little or no response
when the stimulus is feeble. But even a subminimal stimulus
will, though singly ineffective, become effective by the summation
of several. This is shown in fig. 14, where the first record a is the
response to a feeble stimulus, and the second @ is the response to
the same stimulus repeated in quick succession, thirty times.

Fusion of partial effects—Similar additive effects are seen
with stimulus of ordinary intensity. If the frequency of stimu-
lation is sufficiently rapid, the individual effects will become
fused. A maximum effect is thus produced depending on the
frequency and intensity of individual stimuli. Further con-
tinuation of stimulation adds nothing to the effect. If there
is no fatigue, the top of the response-curve remains approxi-
mately horizontal. But there would be a decline if the specimen

292 PROF. J. Co BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN
Fig. 14.

<—30 S€6, = ~~ -- > a
Additive effect of singly ineffective stimuli in plant.

exhibits fatigue. The following record (celery) exhibits rapid
fatigue (fig. 15).

Fig. 15.

QO.

| ———

Fatigue under continuous stimulation (Celery).

The effect of rest in producing molecular recovery, and hence
im the removal of fatigue, is well seen in the set of curves in
fig. 16. The first shows the curve obtained with a fresh plant
which had long previous rest. The effect is seen to be very
large. Two minutes were allowed for recovery, and the stimu-
lation was again repeated for two minutes. The response in
this case is seen to be decidedly smaller. The third record
is somewhat similar to the second. A period of rest of five
minutes was now allowed, and the curve obtained subsequently ’

owing to partial removal of residual strain, is found to exbibit
greater response.

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS. 293
Diphasic Vartation.

When a plant is stimulated at any point, a wave of molecular
disturbance is propagated outwards from the point of its
initiation. This wave of molecular disturbance is attended
by a wave of electrical disturbance. It takes some time for
a disturbance to travel from one point to another, and its
intensity may undergo a diminution as it recedes farther from
its point of origin. This diminution is sometimes very rapid.

Series of records under continuous stimulation.

It will thus be seen that we might obtain responses even
without injury or block in cases where disturbance is very much
enfeebled on reaching a distant point. In such a case, on giving
a tap near A, a responsive current would be produced in one
direction, and a current in an opposite direction when the tap is
given near B (fig. 178). Theoretically, then, we might find a neutral
point between A and B, so that on originating the disturbance
there the wave would reach A and B at the same instant, with
the same intensity; the resulting electric disturbances at A and
B will continuously balance each other and the galvanometer
will show no current. On taking a eylindrical root of carrot,
I have sometimes succeeded in finding a neutral point, which
being disturbed did not give rise to any resultant current. But
disturbing a point to the right or to the left gave rise to opposite
: however, difficult to obtain an absolutely
cylindrical specimen, as it always tapers in one direction. The
conductivity towards an ascending direction 1s not exactly the
same as that in the opposite direction. It is therefore difficult

currents. It is,

294. PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

‘to fix an absolutely neutral point, but a point may be found
which approaches this very nearly (fig. 17 a), and on stimulating
near this point a very interesting diphasic variation was observed,
which was due to a slight difference in the rates of propagation of
the disturbance in the two directions. From the record (fig. 17 ¢)
it will be seen that the disturbance arrived earlier at A than
at B. This produced an “ up” response. But shortly after, the
wave reached B. The effect of this was to produce a current in
the opposite direction. This apparently hastened the recovery

Fig. 17 ¢.

Fig. 17 a.

Diphasic variation.

of A (from the normal 60 seconds to 12 seconds), and then the
second phase of response “down” due to excitation of B was
fully displayed (fig. 17 ¢).

Radial Electromotive Force.

We have seen that a current of response in the plant flows
from the relatively more to the relatively less excited. A
theoretically important experiment is the following :—A thick
plant-stalk is taken, and a hole bored so as to make one contact
with the interior of the tissue, the other being on the surface.
After a while the current of injury was found to disappear.

. On exciting the tissue by taps or torsional vibration a respon-
sive current was observed which flowed inwards, from the more
disturbed outer surface to the shielded core inside (fig. 18).

|

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS,

Fig. 17d.

B

295

296 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

Hence it is seen that when a wave of disturbance is propa-
gated along the plant, there is a concomittant wave of radial

Fig. 18.

Radial E.M. variation.

E.M. variation. Swaying of a tree by the wind would thus
appear to give rise to a radial E.M.F.

Abnormal Response.

The current of response in fresh nerves is from the more
excitable to the less excitable, and the normal response is called
“negative.” The normal response in plants is similar in
direction to the nerve-response. If we wish to keep in touch
with the animal phraseology, we might also designate the plant-
response as negative. ,

But stale nerve, owing to some peculiar molecular modifica-
tion, gives rise, as Dr. Waller found, to the abnormal positive.
This abnormal response is reversed to the normal negative after
strong and long-continued stimulation. Curiously enough, I
have on many occasions found exactly parallel instances of
reversed response in stale plants, and, what is more interesting,
the abnormal positive passed into normal negative when subjected
to strong stimulation. I was able in some cases to trace the
process of reversal, by continuously increasing the intensity ot
stimulus. It was found that as the stimulus was increased, at a
certain point, the positive underwent a reversal into the normal
negative. This is seen in fig. 19, in which the record should be
read from right to left. The responses are at first abnormal
positive (up); on increasing the stimulus, at a certain point there
was produced (see the extreme left of the figure) a normal
negative (down) response.

The plant thus gives reversed response under the abnormal
condition of staleness. I have sometimes found similar reve
of response when the plant is subjected to the abnormal

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS. 297

conditions of excessively high or low temperature and is near
its death-point.
Fig. 19.

Abnormal positive response converted into normal negative.

Influence of Temperature on Plant- Response.

It is well known that for every plant there is an optimum
temperature most favourable to its vital activity. Above and
below, at the maximum and the minimum, the vital activity is
arrested, and if the plant is kept for long time under these
unfavourable conditions it is apt to be killed.

I tried to determine whether the undoubted changes induced
by temperature in the vital activity of the plant affected the
electrical response.

Effect of very Low Temperature.—After severe frost, 1 found
specimens of plants, which usually give strong response, become
irresponsive. I then tried the effect of artificial lowering of
temperature. A plant which is easily affected by cold is the
Eucharis lily. I first obtained strong responses of the leaf-
stalk at ordinary temperature of the room(17°C.). After cooling
the stalk to —2° C. for 15 minutes, the response practically
disappeared. On warming it again, the response reappeared.
But the action of too long-continued cold caused a permanent

abolition of response. My next attempt was to find the

comparative liability of different species of plants to the effect
of low temperature. For experiment I chose (1) Eucharis lily
(leaf-stalk), (2) ivy-stem, and (3) stems of holly. I obtained
the record of their normal responses at 17° C. I then placed
them in an ice-chamber for 24 hours, and took their records
once more. I found the electric responsiveness of the Eucharis
lily, known to be susceptible to the action of cold, had

oe 2
LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXY. aA

298 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

entirely disappeared, whereas the electric response of the hardier
holly and ivy remained almost the same as before.

Influence of High Temperature.—I next tried to determine the
high temperature at which the response disappeared altogether.
I took six radishes, and put them in water whose temperature
was gradually raised. I examined their responsiveness at
different temperatures. In this way observations were made
with each specimen till the death-point was reached, when there
was a total abolition of response. With different specimens of

i

i

al

The plant chamber.—Amplitude of vibration which determines the intensity
of stimulus is measured by the graduated circle seen to the right. ‘The
glass chamber is air-tight. Temperature is regulated by the electric
heating-coil R. For experiments on anesthetics, vapour of chloroform is
blown in through the side tube ¢,

radish I found the death-point to lie between from 50°C. and
55°C. The experiment just described was rather troublesome,
inasmuch as, in order to produce each variation of temperature,
the specimens had to be taken out of the apparatus, warmed an

remounted. JI introduced an experimental moditication which
obviated this difficulty. The vibration apparatus containing the
specimen was enclosed in a chamber, in which there was 4 spiral

a

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMMULUS. 299

of german-silver wire, through which an electric current could be
sent for heating (see fig. 20). The temperature could be regu-
lated at will by varying the current. The specimen chosen for
experiment was the leaf-stalk of celery. It was kept at a given
temperature for 10 minutes, and record taken. This process
was repeated. It will be seen how the response undergoes a
continuous diminution as the temperature is raised. In
radishes the response disappeared completely at 55° C., but
with celery, treated in the manner described—by dry heating,—
I could not obtain its entire abolition at 60° C. or even higher.
But on taking the specimen out and putting it in water at 55° C.
for five minutes, the response was entirely abolished (fig. 21).
This shows that the plant can withstand dry heat much better
than moist heat.

Fig. 21.

--p--

20°C

‘OL volt’

af ‘
' ' ' wh u
Le =2-9999 9 be eae Leann =H he ae _—> <n ese)

30° €
gor C 50°C , _
Ke (a on fer
af (water,
a7 ’ . ' — UL \adittttiuney
i: I ji

he a 4

[a a a a

eek eee He ee eek

Effect of temperature on response.

A very curious effect of temperature variation is the marked
increase of sensitiveness which is often seen as the after-effect.
This is well exhibited when two series of records are taken, one
during the rise of temperature, and the second during the fall.
It is found that the responses are enhanced during cooling, as
compared with responses given at the same temperature while
warming. Previous temperature variation has, at least in some
cases, a stimulating effect (fig. 22).

Effect of Steam.—The plant was mounted ina chamber into
which steam could be introduced. I had chosen a specimen
which gave regular responses. On the introduction of steam.
With consequent rise of temperature, there was a transitory

augmentatiou of excitability. But this quickly ‘isappenred and
Ag

300 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

in five minutes the response disappeared with the death of the
plant (fig. 23).

It will thus be seen that those modifications of vital activity
which are produced in plants by temperature variation can

Fig. Dt)

Responses to uniform stimuli under varying temperatures. Counting from the
lof . . 5 <
left, the responses ar» for temperatures (in Centigrade) 20°, 20°, 22°, 38°,
03°, 60°, 65°, GO, 51°, 45, 40°, 38°.

Fig. 23.

Effect of steam in abolishing response with ceath of plant. The two records
to the left give responses at 20° C., after which steam was introduced.

be very accurately gauged by the electric response. Indeed,
it may be said that there is no other method by which the
moment of arrest of vitality can be so satisfactorily distin-
guished. Ordinarily, we are able to judge that a plant has

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS, 301

died only after various indirect signs have begun to appear.
But in the electric response we have an immediate indication of
the arrest of vitality, and are thereby enabled to determine
the death-point, which it is impossible to do by any other
means.

Liffects of Anesthetics and Poisons.

The most important test by which vital phenomena are
differentiated is the influence on response of narcotics and
poisons. I have already shown how plants which previously
gave strong response, did not, after application of an anzsthetic
or poison, give any response at all. In those cases it was the
last stage only that could be observed. But it appeared im-
portant to be able to trace the growing effect of anesthetisation
or poisoning throughout the process.

Effect of Chloroform.—The mode of experiment was (1) to
obtain a series of normal responses to uniform stimuli, applied
at regular intervals of time, say one minute, the record being
taken the while on a photographic plate. (2) Without in-
lerrupting this procedure, the anesthetic agent, chloroform
vapour, was blown into the closed chamber containing the plant.
It will be seen how rapidly chloroform produces depression
of response and how the effect grows with time (fig. 24).

Fig. 24.

Before (8), * After (11).

|
Effect of chloroform.

Exactly similar effects were obtained with chloral, also with

formalin. These were applied in the form of solution on the

302 PROF. Je C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN

tissue at the two leading contacts and the contiguous surface.
In all these experiments an external resistance of one million
ohms was always interposed, so that any slight variation of
resistance that might be produced by the addition of a reagent
would be quite negligible compared with the total resistance of
the circuit. That the addition of a reagent did not produce any
variation in the total resistance was independently verified by
taking the deflection due to a definite small E.M.F. before and
after (see the vertical lines to the left and right of fig. 25) the
application of the reagent: the deflection showed no variation.
Effect of Potash.—The next record (fig. 25) shows the depression

Fig. 25,

Before. After.

of response by solution of potash. In connection with this I
observed the curious opposite effects of poisonous reagents
when given in small and in large doses, a peculiarity which is
also sometimes exhibited by animal tissues. While large doses
of potash produce abolition of response, a small dose was found
to exhibit a stimulating action.

Conclusion.

The main object of my paper has been to show that the mode
of investigation described, offers a very delicate and trustworthy
means for the study of various intricate problems in plant-
physiology. It has been shown how the electric record gives
us an immediate and unfailing indication of the modification
of the plant’s vital activity under the influence of various
external agencies.

sb.

PLANTS UNDER MECHANICAL STIMULUS. 303

It has been shown that the electric response is a faithful
index of physiological action. It does not concern us at present
to enter into the question as to the mechanism by which the
response is brought about. On another occasion * I hope to
bring forward certain facts which bear upon the subject. It
may, however, be mentioned here, that the explanation offered
by Kunkel of the response being due to movement of water in
the plant is inadequate. For in that case we should expect a
definite stimulation to be under all conditions followed by
a definite electric response whose sign should remain invariable.
But we find, instead, the response to be profoundly modified by
any influence which affects the vitality of the plant. For instance,
the response is at its maximum at an optimum temperature,
a rise of a few degrees produces a profound depression, the
response disappears at the maximum and minimum temperatures
and is revived when brought back to the optimum. Anesthetics
and poisons abolish the response. Again, we have the response
undergoing an actual reversal when the tissue is stale. All
these facts show that mere movement of water could not be the
effective cause of the plant-response.

Physiologists are now agreed that mechanical movement is
not the only sign by which we may judge whether a tissue is
or is not irritable. ‘We must be careful not to assume that
irritability is restricted to motile organs. For all we know
to the contrary, it is possessed by the protoplasm of all plant
organs; and if in any case the action of a stimulus is not
followed by a responsive movement, we must, before we assume
the absence of irritability, assure ourselves that the structure
of the organ is such that a movement is a mechanical possi-
bility a

We have seen that a far more universal test of the respon-
Siveness of a tissue is its electro-motility—that is to say, its
power of exhibiting electromotive change. This is known to be
possessed by all living animal tissue.

I have shown that these electric responses are given by all
Plants and by their different organs. It has also been shown
that in the matters of response by negative variation, of fatigue,

* The subject of irritability and response will be found fully treated in my
Work on “ Response in the Living and Non-Living,” to be shortly published by
Messrs, Longmans, Green & Co.

t Vines, Physiology of Plants, p. 372.

804 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON ELECTRIC RESPONSE IN PLANTS.

of modification of response by high and low temperatures, and
even in matters of occasional abnormal variations, such as
positive response in a modified tissue, they are strictly corre-
spondent to similar phenomena in muscle and nerve. Judged
by the final criterion of the effect produced by anesthetics and
poisons, these electric responses in plants fulfil with animal
tissues the test of vital phenomenon.

How are we to account for these remarkable similarities ?
It may be that these resemblances are due to some chance
coincidence. But do we know of any other instance where
chance coincidence extended throughout the whole range of
phenomena in all their details P

There thus remains one other alternative, namely, that the
underlying life-phenomenon is the same in both animals and
plants, and that both animal and plant responses are its
common physiological expression.

The electro-physiological investigation on plants may thus
be found to throw much light on the response phenomena
inthe animal. With animal tissues, experiments have to be
carried on under many great and unavoidable difficulties. The
isolated tissue, for example, is subject to unknown changes
inseparable from the approach of death. Plants, however, offer
a great advantage in this respect, for they maintain their vitality
unimpaired during a very great length of time. In animal
tissues, again, the vital conditions themselves are highly complex.
Those essential factors which modify response can, therefore, be
better determined under the simpler conditions which obtain ia
plant life.*

In concluding I wish to mention the efficient help rendered
me by my assistant, Mr. J. Bull, in the course of this investigation.

* [The present work on Electric Response in Plants was undertaken to supply
an important link between the responses observed in animal tissues and in
morganic substances. A short preliminary account of results obtained with
plants was given in my paper, “ On the Response of Inorganic Substances,”
communicated to the Royal Society on the 7th of May, read June 6th, 1901,
and also in my Friday Evening Discourse, ‘On the Response of Inorganic
Matter to Stimulus,” at the Royal Institution, on May 10th, 1901.

T am glad to find that Dr. Waller has subsequently been able to confirm the
results which he heard me describe on the occasions referred to above. (Waller:
“ Electric Response of Vegetable Protoplasm to Mechanical Excitation,” Nov. 9,
1901, Proc. Physiological Society.)

June 11, 1902. J.C. B.]

ON THE COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 305

A Contribution to the Composite Flora of Africa.
By Spencer Le M. Moore, B.Sc., F.LS.

Read 3rd April, 1902.
p
(Puate 8.)

TuE plants forming the subject of this memoir are preserved in
the British Museum herbarium. Of recent years that herbarium
has been largely increased, no small factor in this increase re-
lating to specimens brought home from North-eastern Tropical
Africa by travellers in that part of the Dark Continent. One
well-known resident, the Rev. W. E. Taylor, holds an honourable
position as a contributor to the National Collection, this gentle-
man having, during the eighties of last century, forwarded many
rare plants, chiefly from Mombasa and tbe country inland of that
town. Among the travellers, the largest collection is Mr. Scott
Elliot’s, made in the course of his expedition to Mount Ruwen-
zori and thence south to Nyassaland. Mr. F.J. Jackson secured
many valuable specimens during his journey through what is
now British East Africa, as did Professor J. W. Gregory while
making his well-known and adventurous visit to Mount Kenia.
In 1899 Professor H. J. Mackinder also went to this mountain;
and though his bundle was a small one, it was by no means without
interest, and, indeed, included a few novelties. To these must
be added the names of Dr. S. L. Hinde, who sent home plants
from Machakos, and Lord Delamere, whose collection from the
Lake Rudolf country is very valuable. The Museum also
possesses a number of rare specimens from Somaliland, presented
to the Trustees by Mrs. Lort Phillips and Dr. Donaldson Smith.

Irrespective of Scott Elliot’s plants, the Composite Flora of
Southern Tropical Africa is well represented at the Museum by
inter alia the Nyassaland plants of the late Mr. John Buchanan
(these including a valuable parcel sent in 1895), of Mr. A. Whyte,
of Rev. Dr. Stewart, and of Mr. Richard Crawshay : and Dr. Rand
has botanized with excellent result in Rhodesia. Lastly, from
the South-western Tropics the Museum has Mr. J. G. Een’s
remarkable collection, which it acquired in 1879. So little was
known of this part of Africa at the time of Mr. Een’s visit, that
his collection, one may say without exaggeration, contained an
unusually high percentage of what were then novelties, and even
now, in spite of the large amount of work smce done in Germany

306 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

upon the South-western Flora, one is continually finding unde-
scribed plants gathered by Mr. Een.

Mr. Whyte’s Composite, as also Mrs. Lort Phillips’s, Dr.
Donaldson Smith’s, Professor Gregory’s, Lord Delamere’s, Mr.
Een’s, and Dr. Rand’s, have been described or catalogued else-
where, either wholly orin part. Mr. Scott Elliot’s have, therefore,
served as piece de résistance in the present memoir; with them
appear descriptions of some new species collected by one or other
of the above. The present opportunity has also been taken
of intercalating several determinations of Composite plants made
by me while incorporating into the British Museum herbarium
a large number of specimens belonging to this order.

Mr. Scott Elliot’s plants are also at Kew, but, except very
rarely indeed, I have failed in my search there for specimens
referable to the other new species here described.

Bearing in mind the excellent botanical results which have
accrued from the labours of travellers in British East Africa, it
is to be hoped that this work will not for the future be relegated
solely to official hands. Sportsmen and zoological collectors, too,
while following their respective bents, might easily take a part
in this pleasant and useful task, and so help in keeping the
British Museum well supplied.

Tribe VERNONIACER,
Houneria, Schweinf.

H. vERNoNIOIDES, Schweinf. (Plate 8.)

British East Africa, Guaso Larok and Guaso Laschau; Dr.
J. W. Gregory.

Professor Ascherson kindly compared a sketch I sent him
with the type in Dr. Schweinfurth’s herbarium, and was good
enough to send me a leaf and a flower-head, at the same time
indicating some slight discrepancies in the length of the corolla-
lobes and of the style-arms of the two plants. On setting the
moistened corollas side by side, I find these differences due to the
more advanced state of Dr. Gregory’s specimens. In bis letter
Professor Ascherson further observes that the Sparganophorus-

hike pappus (see Pl. 8. fig. He) does not occur in the type-
specimen.

GurenBerata, Sch. Bip.
G. Rvvretri, Sch. Bip.
Machakos; Dr. S. L. Hinde.

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 307

GUTENBERGIA POLYCEPHALA, Oliver § Hiern.
British East Africa, Gopo lal Maru and Ndoro, Leikipia;
Dr. J. W. Gregory.

Eruanaera, Sch. Bip.
(Bothriocline, Oliver ; Stephanolepis, 8. Moore.)

E. sprssa, sp. nov. ; caule valido eximie striato arcte tomentoso
deinde pubescente, foliis magnis stricte oppositis petiolatis
ellipticis acutis basi cuneatis crenato- vel dentato-serratis supra
pubescentibus mox puberulis subtus tomentellis, capitulis pro
genere minimis pauciflosculosis ad apicem pedunculorum brevium
axillarium vel terminalium arcte tomentosorum densissime
aggregatis, involucri subcylindrici phyllis 3—-4-seriatis exterioribus
oblongo-ovatis obtusis erectis interioribus ovatis acuminatis apice
patentibus intimis hec squantibus sed quam ea paullo angusti-
oribus omnibus anguste scarioso-marginatis et (intimis exemptis)
sursum atratis ibique hispidulis, pappi setis paucis debilibus
scabriusculis achenia immatura minima compressa paullo exce-
dentibus vel equantibus.

Hab. Tropical Africa; G. F. Scott Elliot, without locality or
number,

Caulis 0°35 em. diam., angulatus. Foliorum lamina 80-10°0
cm. x 30-50 cm., subtus eminenter nervosa et microscopice
glandulosa; petioli ultra 1:0 em. long., arcte tomentosi. Capi-
tulorum glomeruli fere usque ad 2:0 cm. diam. Capitula modo
0°25 cm. diam. Involucri phylla extima 0°25 cm., reliqua 0°3 cm.
long. Achenia immatura 0°05 em. long.

As far as the foliage is concerned this is much like EB. Schimper,
var. tomentosa, but the inflorescence and capitula are quite
different from those of any other known species.

E. Surat, sp. nov. Perennis, caule a basi ramoso, ramulis
attenuatis patentibus subteretibus pubescentibus copiose foliatis,
foliis alternis parvis lanceolatis acutis breviter amplexicaulibus
Margine undulatis puberulis passim pilosulis glandulis parvis
immersis indutis, pedunculis paucis terminalibus vel axillaribus
folia excedentibus sub capitulo pubescentibus, capitulis medio-
cribus multiflosculosis, involucri hemispherici 5-seriatis phyllis
arcte applicatis extimis minimis subulatis intermediis ovatis
obtusis trinerviis phyllis seriei 4 comparative elongatis intimis

308 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

reliqua excedentibus oblongis vel ovato-oblongis obtusis una
cum intermediis lamina brevi scariosa onustis, flosculis exsertis,
acheniis cylindricis sursum leviter ampliatis 5-costatis obscure
puberulis, pappi setis pluribus achenium equantibus vel paullo
excedentibus scabridis.

Hab. North-east Tropical Africa, close to Lake Stéphanie,
May 1895; Dr. Donaldson Smith.

Specimen unicum ante meos oculos fere semimetralis. Folia
2°5-5'0 ecm. x0°5-1'2 em., firme membranacea. Pedunculi 6°0-
70 cm. long., sub capitulo squamis minimis lineari-subulatis
instructi. Capitula 1-2 cm. diam. Involucri phylla extima paullo
ultra 0°1 em. long.; intermedia 0°6 cm. et intima 0°8 em. long.
Corolle 0°7 cm. long., basi attenuate, fere glabree. Acheenia vix
0°2 cm. long. Pappi sete usque ad 0°3 cm. long., ssepe vero
breviores.

The small amplexicaul leaves, the solitary medium-sized
capitula on long stalks, and the peculiar involucral scales are the

chief marks whereby this species can be distinguished from its
congeners.

ERLANGEA BRACHYCALYX, sp. nov.; caule erecto striato pube-
rulo ramos foliatos erectos appresse pubescentes demum puberulos
crebro emittente, foliis alternis parvis sessilibus vel subsessilibus
lanceolato-oblongis obtusis integris supra scabriusculis subtus
cinereo-tomentosis, cymis abbreviatis paucicapitulatis, capitulis
parvis pauci-(circa 20-)flosculosis, involucri abbreviati 4-seriatis
pubescentis phyllis extimis lanceclato-subulatis, phyllis inter-
mediis ovato-lanceolatis, phyllis interioribus lanceolato-oblongis
reliqua excedentibus, phyllis omnibus acutis insigniter uninerviis
interioribus sursum pallide purpureis, acheniis minimis sub-
spheroideis circa 6-costatis costis sat latis intervallis pilis brevibus
appressis hispidulis, pappi setis paucis barbellatis.

Hab. Ukamba, Wakilomi; Dr. J. W. Gregory.

Folia modice 15 em.x0°5-0°6 em., subtus microscopice
glandulosa. Capitula 0°6 cm. diam. Involucri phylla extima
circa 0°13 cm. long.; intima 0-4 em. long. Corolla vix 0°5 cm.
long., sursum gradatim amplificata, puberula. Achenia 0°08 cm.
diam. Pappi sete 0'1 em. long.

The small leaves, the short few-headed cymes, the very short

involucre, and small hispidulous achenes are the main peculiarities
of this plant.

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 309

ERLANGEA GREGORIJ, sp. nov. ; caule verisimiliter procumbente
subtereti striato ramulos ascendentes foliatos capituliferos hac
atque illac emittente, foliis alternis parvis brevipetiolatis oblongo-
lanceolatis obtusis vel obtuse acutis basi cuneatis (summis vero
sessilibus) margine leviter undulatis supra puberulis subtus
brevissime tomentosis et microscopice glandulosis, capitulis
parvulis terminalibus brevipedunculatis cymam brevem paucica-
pitulatam efformantibus campanulatis multiflosculosis, involucri
4-seriatis phyllis lanceolatis acuminatis pubescentibus et ciliatis
extimis abbreviatis intimis quam intermedia paullo longioribus,
flosculis breviter exsertis, acheniis minimis turbinatis obscure
costatis pilosulis, pappi setis paucis abbreviatis barbellatis
caducissimis.

Hab. British East Africa, foothills of Kamasia; Dr. J. W.
Gregory.

Ramuli capituliferi 9°0-12°0 cm. long., appresse pubescentes
deinde puberuli. Foliorum Jamina 1°5-2:0 cm. x0°4-0°8 em.;
petioli 0-4-0°7 cm. long. Cyme 3:0-4°0 cm. long. et circa 3:0 cm.
diam. Capitula 0°6 cm. diam. Involucri phylla extima 0°3 em.
intima 0-5 em. long., homochroma. Corolla 0°5 cm. long.,
deorsum gradatim attenuata, puberula. Achenia 0-075 em. long.
Pappi sete inzquales, sepe achenio breviores raro eo longiores.

Nearest E. misera, but different from it in respect of foliage,
inflorescence, involucre, and achene.

E. RUWENZORIENSIS, sp.nov. ; caule sat valido erecto subtereti
manifeste striato puberulo crebro folioso, foliis amplis alternis
brevipetiolatis ellipticis cuspidato-acuminatis deorsum in petiolum
brevem sensim desinentibus dentato-serratis supra glabris subtus
puberulis et glandulis microscopicis immersis instructis tenuiter
membranceis in sicco lete viridibus, cymis terminalibus corym-
bosis multicapitulatis, capitulis parvis anguste campanulatis
modice circa 20-flosculosis, involucri puberuli 4-seriatis phyllis
ovatis vel ovato-lanceolatis acuminatis extimis paullo brevioribus
intimis quam intermedia paullo Jongioribus membranaceis apice
viridibus, flosculis longe exsertis, acheniis cylindricis sursum
levissime amplificatis glabris 5-costatis costis prominulis attenu-
atis, pappi setis paucis attenuatis achenio subaquilongis scabridis.

Hab. Ruwenzori Mountain, 7000-8000 feet; G. F. Scott
Elliot, no. 7892.

Folia modica 80-120 em. xX 3°0-4:0 em.; cost supra plane

310 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

subtus eminentes; petioli 0°5-0°7 cm. long., ima basi ampli-
ficati, pubescentes. Capitula 0°5-0°6 cm. diam. Involucri
phylia extima 02 cm. intima 0°3 cm. long. Corolla circa
0:4 cm. long., inferne paullo angustate ibique pilosule. Achznia
0-1 em. long.

A species with much the general appearance of Erlangea
longipes, but the strictly alternate leaves, the small heads, the
narrower and acuminate involucral leaves, &c. render confusion
of the two impossible.

ERLANGEA BORANENSIS, sp. Dov.; caule verisimiliter ascendente
ramos elongatos se ipsos ramuligeros copiose emittente glabro,
ramulis crebro foliosis tenuibus puberulis, foliis alternis parvis
brevipetiolatis anguste oblongis obtusis supra fere omnino glabris
subtus minute sericeo-tomentosis, capitulis parvis subspheroideis
multiflosculosis solitariis ex axillis superioribus oriundis vel
in cymam terminalem perpaucicapitulatam digestis, pedunculis
tenuibus folia subequantibus, involucri phyllis 5-6-seriatis ovato-
oblongis obtusis extimis parvulis acutis vel acuminatis reliquis
gradatim majoribus viridibus trinerviis margine lamina scariosa
lacerata onustis obscure puberulis, acheniis minutis turbinato-
subspheroideis 5-costatis et inter costas rugulosis, pappi setis
paucis achenium excedentibus barbellatis caducissimis.

Hab. North-east Tropical Africa, Boran, April 1895; Dr.
Donaldson Smith.

Folia modica 1°5-3°0 em. x 0°5-0°7 cm., presertim ex ramulis
abbreviatis orta. Pedunculi circa 1:5 cm. long. Capitula 0°7 em.
diam. Involucri phylla extima 0-2 em. long.; phylla ser. III.
vix 0°35 em. et intima 0°5 em. long. Achenia 0-1 em. long., vix
totidem lat. Pappi seta 0°2-0°3 em. long.

The affinity of this species is with E. marginata and E. cordi-
folia; the habit, the small leaves, the few very effuse capitula,
the lacerate involucral scales, and rugulose achenes are its chief
characteristics.

E. maretnata (Vernonia marginata, Oliver & Hiern; Bothrio-
cline marginata, O. Hoffm.), var. pEPAUPERATA (var. DOV.)-
Folia parva, nempe 2:0 cm.x0-6-0°8 em. Capitula pauca.
Involucri 5-seriatis phylla quam ea typi paullo angustiora
necnon acutiora.

Ukamba, 5000-6000 feet ; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6473.

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 31k

ERLANGEA CALYCINA, Sp. noy.; caule erecto angulato sursum
folioso piloso-pubescente, foliis alternis sessilibus lanceolato-
oblongis acutis vel obtusis serrulatis undulatisve sericeo-villosis
demum pubescentibus, pedunculis quam folia brevioribus mono-
cephalis pubescentibus, capitulis pro genere magnis multi-
flosculosis flosculis involucrum haud excedentibus, involucri
sericel 8-4-seriatis phyllis magnis foliaceis lanceolatis vel
oblanceolatis acutis acuminatisve, acheniis turbinato-cylindricis
5-costatis glabris, pappi setis paucis inter se subsequilongis
achenio brevioribus barbellatis.

Hab. British East Africa, Malewa River, 1893; Dr. J. W.
Gregory. Machakos; G. #. Scott Elliot, nos. 6381, 6418, 6538.

Caulis usque ad 25:0 cm. alt., ramulos paucos erectos sericeos
emittens. Folia modica 4°5-5:0 em. x 1:0-1'2 cm., approximata,
firme membranacea. Pedunculi 3°0-3°5 cm. long., sat validi.
Involucri phylla omnia 1°5-2°0 em. long. et 0:3-0°5 cm. lat.
Corolla 0°7 cm. long., tubo dimidio inferiore attenuato, juxta
medium subito dilatato, pilis brevissimis glandulosis obsito.
Achenia paullo ultra 0-2 em. long., pallida. Pappi sete circa
0°13 em. long.

The silky leaves, large solitary capitula, and foliaceous involucre
are the chief peculiarities of this remarkable species.

The genus Erlangea was proposed in 1853 by Schultz Bipon-
tinus for the reception of a plant (£. plumosa, Sch. Bip.)
collected by E. Jardin in the Gaboon region. The type was
examined by Mr. Bentham when working at the Composite for
the « Genera Plantarum,’ and by Professor Oliver and Mr. Hiern
in the course of their joint study of African Composite for the
‘Flora of Tropical Africa.’ A short time before this, Professor
Oliver had described in the ‘Icones Plantarum’ (tab. 1133) the
remarkable plant called by him Bothriocline Schimperi, the chief
points about which were its possession of opposite leaves and
extremely small achenes crowned with a caducous pappus con-
sisting of a very few short scabrous sete. The same achenes
and pappus were known to be possessed by three other plants
referred in the ‘ Flora of Tropical Africa’ to Vernonia, viz., V.
misera, Oliver & Hiern, V. Moramballe, Oliver & Hiern, and
Vz marginata, Oliver & Hiern. Later on, Dr. Hoffmann,
disregarding the opposition of the leaves as a valid generic
character for Bothriocline—and, I think correctly, remembering

312 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

that V. oppositifolia, Less.,is considered by everyone to be a true
Vernonia—removed these three species to Bothriocline. That
this step was justified is proved by the subsequent discovery of
an undoubted Bothriocline (B. laxa, N. FE. Br.) with leaves
both opposite and alternate. Moreover, Mr. Hiern himself
(Cat. Welw. Plants, iii. p. 516) has assented to Dr. Hoffmann’s
proposal.

This leaves as the only point of distinction between Bothrio-
cline and Erlangea the scabrous, or at most shortly barbellate,
sete of the former and the latter’s alleged “ shortly plumose ”
sete. As it had become advisable to ascertain the value of this
alleged difference, I, on the friendly hint of M. Jules Poisson,
applied to M. Barratte, conservator of the Cosson herbarium in
Paris, for a flowering head, or at least a few sete from the pappus
of Erlangea plumosa. The type of this consisting of but a single
specimen with only one capitulum, M. Barratte was, of course,
unable to comply with my larger request; but he very kindly
sent me four sete from the pappus. These I have carefully
examined, and I find that instead of being “shortly plumose,”
the said sete are only barbellate; and the same remark applies
to a second species of Erlangea (E. Schinzii, O. Hoffm.), of
which there is a fine example at the British Museum, In fact
one finds in the pappus of Bothriocline and Erlangea a complete
series ranging between scabrid sete on the one hand and barbel-
late setz on the other, just as one finds in Vernonia itself,
although there are species of Vernonia with pappus-sete even
more strongly barbellate than are those of E. plumosa and £.
Schinzii. Under these circumstances, it is clear that the two
genera can no longer be kept apart, and, as Erlangea has the
priority, that Bothriocline must disappear.

My own genus Stephanolepis (Journ. Bot. xxxviii. 1900, p. 153)
must also be suppressed. At the time of proposing it, I held
the original view about Bothriocline, which I was disposed to
restrict to species having numerous smallish eymose capitula,
and opposite or opposite and alternate leaves, while the other
species referred to the genus by Dr. Hoffmann should either,
I thought, be removed back to Vernonia or constitute a genus
by themselves. But on reflection this was seen to involve the
creation of too many genera.

I may add that Dr. Kunze, while pointing out (Rev. Gen. Pl.
pars i. p. 348) that Hrlangea plumosa was first called by Schultz

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 313

Jardinia plumosa, which name became valid when Steudel’s
similar name was sunk, has overlooked the important fact that
JSardinia plumosa, Sch. Bip., was only a nomen nudum until it was
printed as a synonym at the end of Schultz’s description of Er-
langea plumosa. Erlangea is therefore the proper name to use here.

Consolidated as above suggested, the genus may be arranged

in the following way :—
Erlangearum Clavis.

§ Bothriocline. Folia opposita vel et opposita et alterna.

(E. laxa, longipes, Schimperi, spissa.)

§ Stephanolepis. Folia alterna. Involucri phylla omnia vel

saltem aliqua appendice terminali coronata.
(E. centauroides, Smithii.)

§ £u-Erlangea. Folia alterna. Involucri phylla acuta, haud
vel summum brevissime scarioso-marginata.

(E. alternifolia, brachycalyx, Gregorii,
misera, Moramballe, pauciseta, plumosa,
ruwenzoriensis, Schinzii. )

§ Platylepis. Folia alterna. Involucri phylla obtusa vel
apiculata, omnia vel saltem interiora late
scarioso-margiuata.

(E. boranensis, cordifolia, marginata.)

§ Phyllocalyx. Folia alterna. Involueri phylla foliacea.

(£. calycina.)

The synonyms are as follow :—

£. laxa=Bothriocline laxa, N. E. Br.

LE. longipes=Bothriocline longipes, N. E. Br.

LE. Schimperi= Bothriocline Schimperi, Oliver & Hiern.

E’. centauroides = Stephanolepis centauroides, 8. Moore.

E. alternifolia=Bothriocline alternifolia, O. Hoftm.

E. misera=Vernonia misera, Oliver & Hiern. Bothriocline

misera, O. Hoftm.

E. Moramballe = Vernonia Moramballe, Oliver & Hiern. Bo-

thriocline Moramballe, O. Hoftm.

E. pauciseta= Bothriocline pauciseta, O. Hoffm.

Lt. cordifolia= Gutenbergia cordifolia*, Oliver & Hiern. Bo-

thriocline diversifolia, O. Hoftm.

FE. marginata= Vernonia marginata, Oliver & Hiern.

thriocline marginata, O. Hoffm.

* A note of Mr, N. E. Brown’s in the Kew Herbarium drew my attention to
this. Dr. Hoffmann’s plant is certainly the same as the one called Gutenbergia
cordifolia in Oliver’s ‘ Flora of Tropical Africa.’

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. 2B

Bo-

314 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

Vernonia, Schreb.
§ Lepidella.

V. crstironra, 0. Hoffm., var. RosEA, O. Hoffm.
Nyassaland ; Buchanan, no. 219 of 1895 collection.
V.

Hotstir, 0. Hoffm.
Nyassaland ; Buchanan, no. 104 of 1895 collection.

V. Horrmannrana, S. Moore.
Neighbourhood of the Albert Edward Nyanza; G. F. Scott
Elliot, no. 8030.

V. Posxeana, Vatke § Hildebr.
Shiré; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8452.
Var. CHLOROLEPIS.

Hab. Damaraland; T. G. Een.

V. aMPLEXICAULIS, Baker.
Somaliland, Laskarato; Dr. Donaldson Smith.

V. Pererstt, Oliver & Hiern.

Lukoma (Likoma?), Lake Nyassa; Wm. Bellingham.

V. STAHELINOIDES, Harv.

Transvaal, Pretoria and Houtbosch; Dr. A. Rehmann, nos.
4057 & 6159.

Heads in a very young state, but identification certain.

V. pEMULANS, Vatke..

Rabai Hills, Mombasa; Rev. W. E. Taylor.

V. UGANDENSIS, sp. nov.; caule erecto sursum ramoso
pubescente, foliis sessilibus lanceolato-oblongis obtusis acutisve
basi leviter angustatis radicalibus deorsum cuneatim angustatis
integris adpresse puberulis deinde glabris, capitulis mediocribus
pluriflosculosis ramulos sepissime solitatim binatimve coronanti-
bus brevipedunculatis, involucri late campanulati pubescentis
5-seriatis phyllis anguste lineari-lanceolatis exterioribus sub-
equilongis intimis quam reliqua paullo longioribus omnibus
longe acuminatis sursum viridibus, acheniis cylindricis 4-costatis
appresse (presertim basi) setulosis costis glabris intervallis latis
glandulis sessilibus dense obsitis, pappi albidi squamis lineari-
lanceolatis breviter acuminatis setis scabridis achenia bene
excedentibus.

Hab. Uganda; G. F. Scott Elliot no. 7396.

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 315

Folia 1:5-3:0 cm. long., 0°5-0'8 em. lat., sparsa, membranacea,
Tnvolucri phyila exteriora 0°'7-0°8 cm. intima vix 1:0 em. long.
Corolle circa 0°7 cm. long., obscure puberula ; harum limbi lobi
apice setulosi. Achnia fusca, 0°2 cm. long. Pappi squame
usque ad 0°15 cm. sete 0°4-0°7 cm. long.

Near Vernonia demulans, Vatke, which has decidedly smaller
heads, much shorter and less acuminate involucral leaves (the
outermost of which are reduced in size and subulate), &e.

Vernonia ELLiorit, sp. nov. Fruticosa, caule verisimiliter
erecto tereti in longitudinem striato minute pubescente deinde
glabrescente, foliis subsessilibus oblongo-ovatis acutis vel obtusis
margine undulatis subcoriaceis supra scabridulis subtus nervis
eminentibus reticulatim percursis ibique crasse pubescentibus,
capitulis dense corymbosis subparvis breviter pedunculatis cam-
panulatis pluri-(circa 18-)flosculosis puberulis, involucri circa
6-seriatis phyllis extimis parvis subulatis acutis sursum patenti-
bus reliquis oblongo-lanceolatis acutis intimis intermedia ex-
cedentibus sursum purpureis, acheniis cylindricis basi paullulum
angustatis 5-costatis puberulis necnon minute nitenti-glandulosis,
pappi sordide albi squamis lineari-lanceolatis abbreviatis setis
scabridis squamas multoties excedentibus.

Hab. British East Africa, Mau at 8000 feet; G. F. Scott
Elliot, no. 6920.

Caulis 0-2-0°3 em. diam., intervallis 1:0-3:0 em. long. folii-
ferus. Folia 4°0-5°5 cm. long., plerumque 1:5-2:0 cm. lat. ;
petioli 0-2 em. long., pubescentes. Corymbi usque ad 12°0 cm.
diam. Pedunculi usque ad 1:0 cm. long., plurinn vero minores,
minute pubescentes. Capitula 0°8 em. long., juxta medium
0'5 em. lat. Involucri phylla extima circa 0°15 cm., intermedia
0°45 em.,intima 0-7 em.long. Flosculi 0°65 em. long. Achenia
vix 0°3 cm. long., pallida. Pappi squame 0°04 cm. sete circa
1:0 em. long. ;

To be compared with V. Hochstetteri, Sch. Bip., from which
the differently shaped subcoriaceous subsessile leaves with their
short coarse crowded hairs, the puberulous involucre, and the
different achenes serve as admirable points of distinction.

V. viaTorUm, sp. nov. Herba humilis, caule attenuato ascen-
dente puberulo sparsim ramoso, foliis sparsis parvis sessilibus
lineari-spathulatis obtusissimis puberulis, capitulis subparvis

ovoideis pluri-(virea 20-)flosculosis pedunculis tenuibus elongatis
2B2

316 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

terminalibus vel ex axillis superioribus oriundis fultis, in-
volucri 4-seriatis pubescentis a flosculis bene superati phyllis
lanceolato-oblongis obtuse acutis extimis brevibus intimis elon-
gatis pallidis sursum fuscescentibus, acheniis nondum maturis
parvis turbinatis 5-costatis inter costas papillis parvis albis
dense obsitis, pappi sordide albi sursum pallide purpurascentis
squamis linearibus setis barbellatis squamas plus quam duplo
excedentibus.

Hab. Nyassaland, Stevenson Road; G. F. Scott Elliot,
no. 8271.

Planta ex specimine unico meos ante oculos 12:0 cm. alt.
Rami vix 0°1 cm. diam., angulati. Folia 1:0-1°5 cm. long.
Pedunculi 8:0 cm. attingentes, puberuli. Capitula circa 0°7 cm.
long., 0°6 cm. lat. Involucri phylla extima 0:2 cm. intermedia
circa O-4 cm. intima 0°55 cm. long. Flosculi circa 0:7 em. long.,
puberuli; limbi lobi infra apicem hirsutuli. Achenia paullo
ultra O°l cm. long. Pappi squame 0°13 cm. et setw 03 cm.
long.

The chief peculiarities of this species are the lowly habit,
slender branches, small scattered narrowly spathulate leaves,
ovoid heads, and barbellate pappus.

§ Zephrodes.
VERNONIA NATALENSIS, Sch. Bip.
Ukambane; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6465. Pilgrim’s Rest

Goldfields; Rev. W. Greenstock. Pretoria; Dr. A. Rehmann,
no. 4064.

V. CALYCULATA, sp. nov. Elata, caule erecto striato minute
pubescente vel puberulo, ramulis crebro foliosis gracilibus,
foliis sessilibus linearibus vel anguste lineari-lanceolatis apice
mucronulatis integerrimis supra puberulis mox glabris subtus
albide sericeo-tomentosis, capitulis parvis ad apicem ramulorum
laxe corymbosis campanulatis pauci- (circa 10-) flosculosis,
involucri insigniter abbreviati 4-seriatis pubescentis phyllis
perpaucis inter se subequilongis extimis lanceolato-subulatis
intermediis ovatis una cum intimis oblongis breviter apiculatis
sub apice minute serrulatis ibique purpurascentibus ceteroquin
viridibus, acheniis cylindrico-turbinatis obscure costatis dense
pubescentibus, pappi setis exterioribus paucis quam interiores
albo-sericeas multo brevioribus.—V. natalensis, Sch. Bip., 047»
Britten, in Trans. Linn. Soc. ser. 2, Bot. iv. (1894) p. 18.

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 317

Hab. Nyassaland, Mount Milangi; A. Whyte. Shiré; G. F.
Scott Elliot, no. 8471.

Folia 6:0 cm. x 0°6 cm. attingentia, modica vero 2°0-3:0 long.,
0'1-0°2 cm. lat., marginibus revolutis. Involucra vix 0°3 em.
long., et totidem diam.; phylla extima 0°18 em. reliqua 0°25 cm.
long., uninervia. Flosculi 0°5 cm. long., extus puberuli.
Achenia fere 0°2 cm. long., 0°05 cm. lat. Pappi sete exteriores
0°1-0°15 cm. interiores 0-4 cm. long.

Distinguished from Vernonia natalensis, Sch. Bip., by inter alia
the narrower leaves, the remarkably short involucre, and the
achenes with a shorter pappus.

Vernonia Kraussit, Sch. Bip.
Transvaal, Pretoria; Dr. A. Rehmann, no. 4450. Orange
River Colony, Reitfontein ; Id. no. 3692.

V. nrrsuta, Sch. Bip. .
Transvaal, Pilgrim’s Rest; Rev. W. Greenstock. Pretoria ;
Dr. A. Rehmann, no. 4457.

§ Cyanopis.
V. Leopount, Vatke.
Somaliland, Sheik Mahomet; Dr. Donaldson Smith.

V. asTertFonia, Baker.
Nandi, 6-7000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6695.

V. Nestor, sp.nov. Fruticosa, erecta, rigida, sursum ramosa,
ramis rigidis una cum caule crebro foliosis, caule valido subtereti
striato dense sericeo-hirsuto deinde pubescente, foliis approxi-
matis oblongo-lanceolatis acutis sessilibus basibus leviter am-
plexicaulibus supra necnon subtus dense sericeo-hirsutis demum
pagina superiore pilorum delapsu scabridulis, capitulis dense
corymbosis mediocribus obovoideis multiflosculosis, involucri
pubescentis 6-seriatis phyllis extimis anguste lineari-lanceolatis
acuminatis reliquis lineari-lanceolatis apiculato-acuminatis viri-
descentibus apice sepe leviter purpurascentibus, achenils sub-
eylindricis obscure 5-costatis pubescentibus, pappi albidi setis
exterioribus brevibus mterombus scabridis exteriores longe
excedentibus.

Hab. Nyassaland; Buchanan, 1891, no. 44; 1895, no. 129.

Caulis 0°4-0°5 em. diam. Folia modica 3°5-4°0 cm. long.,
0°9-1-2 cm. lat., juniora vero multo minora sc. 1°0-1°5 em. long.,
0°5-0°6 em. lat. Capitula fere 1°5 em. long., sursum 1°0 cm. lat.

318 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

Involucri phylla extima O04 cm. intermedia 0°8 cm. intima
1:0 em. long. Flosculi 0°8 cm. long., extus puberuli. Achenia
0-25 em. long., pallida. Pappi setee exteriores 0-12 cm. interiores
0°65-0°7 cm. long.

A plant of very distinct appearance. The rigid habit, in-
dumentum, amplexicaul leaves, narrow hairy involucral leaves,
and pubescent achenes are its chief characteristics among its
fellows of the section.

VERNONIA MILANJIANA, sp. nov. ; caulibus brevissimis e rhizo-
mate sat crasso ortis, foliis congestis sessilibus vel subsessilibus
obovatis vel obovato-oblongis nonnunquam oblongo-oblanceolatis
nune acutis nunc obtusis nunc obtusissimis deorsum sapissime
longe attenuatis raro obtusis dimidiorum superiorum marginibus
dentatis vel denticulatis vel solummodo undulatis ceteroquin
integris utrinque puberulis tenuiter membranaceis in sicco
viridibus, scapo folia excedente rarissime bracteato ascendente
sursum arcte et breviter pubescente capitulas paucas vel
paupercas minusculas corymbosas brevipedunculatas circa 25-
flosculosas gerente, involucri campanulati puberuli phyllis
3-seriatis extimis lineari-lanceolatis quam reliqua oblonga brevi-
oribus omnibus brevissime acuminatis, flosculis involucrum bene
superantibus, acheniis nondum maturis cylindricis 5-costatis
setulosis, pappi sordide albi setis 2-seriatis scabridis exterioribus
quam interiores multo longioribus.

Hab. Mount Milanji, 1891; A. Whyte, no. 194.

Rhizoma circa 0°5 em. diam., sparsim fbrosum. Caulis modo
0°3-0°4 cm. alt. Folia 5:0-9-0 em. long., juxta medium 1:2-4°0
cm. lat. ; costa centralis supra plana subtus eminens; petiolus
summum 0°2-0°4 em. long. Scapus 10°0-20°0 em. alt., bracteis
1-2 anguste linearibus vel setaceis 0:5-2°0 cm. long., et Ov1 cm.
lat. (rarissime fere 3:0 cm. long. et 0:25 cm. lat.) onustis.
Pedunculi sepissime 03-1:0 em. long., pubescentes, 1-2-
bracteati vel nudi. Capitula expansa 1°2 em. long., 10 cm.
diam. Involucri 0°6 em. long. phylla extima 0°35 cm. long.,
0-08 cm. lat.; phylla reliqua 0-4-0°45 em. long. (intima quam
mtermedia paullulum longiora) et 0-13 em. Jat. Corolle pur-
pure, obscure puberule, 0°6 em. long. Achenia vix 0:2 cm.
Re Pappi sete exteriores 0-03 cm. interiores circa 0°5 cm.
ong.

Easily distinguished by means of the usually broad, thin,

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 319

almost rosulate leaves, the scapes with few smallish heads, and
the relatively short involucre of few leaves.

Vernonia MiGEopt, sp.nov. Herbacea, elata, cuule subtereti
ramoso eleganter striato mox fere omnino glabro, foliis sparsis
sessilibus ovatis obtusis basi amplexicaulibus integris glabris,
capitulis subparvis ad apicem ramulorum laxe corymbosis late
campanulatis circa 18-flosculosis, involucri puberuli 5-seriatis
phyllis extimis minimis late subulatis acutis reliquis oblongis
mucronulatis trinervibus sursum atro-purpureis intimis elongatis,
acheniis parvis late turbinatis 5-costatis costis latis et valleculis
angustissimis sejunctis griseis glabris, pappi setis exterioribus
interioribus scabridulis manifeste brevioribus.

Hab. Nigeria, Lokoja or Abbeokuta; J. H. Migeod.

Folia 2-0-3°5 em. long., usque ad 1:5 em. lat., tenuiter
membranacea. Capitula 0°7 cm. long., vix totidem lat. In-
volucri phylla extima 0°15 cm. intermedia 0°3 cm. intima 0°6 cm.
long. Achenia 0°12 em.long. Pappi sete exteriores 0°3 cm.
interiores 0°6 cm. long.

A species of familiar appearance, which, however, I have been
unable to match at the British Museum or at Kew or from
published descriptions of Vernonias not in this country. Ata
first glance it reminds one of V. plumbaginifolia, Fenzl, but the
nearly glabrous condition, the differently shaped amplexicaul
leaves, the broadly turbinate glabrous achenes, and the longer
outer sete of the pappus are characters by which the two can
be easily distinguished.

§ Xipholepis.

V. vasrrarata, Oliver § Hiern. (V. Schinzii, O. Hoffm.)

Damaraland; 7. G. Een. Transvaal, Makapansberg ; Dr. A.
Rehmann, no. 5452.

§ Decaneuron.

V. amyapatina, Delile.

Kavirondo, 4-5000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7020.
Ruwenzori Mountain, 5-6000 feet ; Jd. no. 7840.

V. eraBra, Vatke.

Shiré; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8963. Tanganyika ; Jd.
no. 8320. Zambesiland in sandy soil; BR. Webd. _British
Central Africa; A. Blayney Perceval. Between Zanzibar and
Uyui; Rev. W. E. Taylor.

320 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

§ Stengelia.

VERNONIA MASAIENSIS, sp. nov. Elata, caule folioso striato-
pubescente, foliis majusculis brevipetiolatis ellipticis acutis vel
cuspidulato-acuminatis basi obliquis necnon cuneatim angustatis
margine dentatis supra scabriusculis subtus pallidioribus et
presertim in nervos eleganter reticulatos pubescentibus, capitulis.
submediocribus corymbosis campanulatis brevipedunculatis,
involucri glabri 5-6-seriatis phyllis exterioribus abbreviatis.
puberulis (reliquis glabris) extimis lanceolatis serr. II. & II.
ovatis acutis interioribus oblongis vel lineari-oblongis et appendice
parva brunnea acuta coronatis omnibus pallide virescentibus et
uninervibus, acheniis immaturis anguste cylindricis 5-costatis
puberulis, pappi straminei setis exterioribus abbreviatis aliquan-
tulo ampliatis interioribus scabriusculis.

Hab. Masailand, 7-8000 feet ; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6780.

Folia 7:0-12°0 em. long., 3°5-6:0 cm. lat.; petioli circa 0°6-
09 cm. long., pubescentes. Involucrum 0°6 cm. long., 0°7 cm.
lat.; phylla exteriora 0°2-0°3 cm. interiora 0°5-0°6 cm. long.
Achenia 0:23 cm. long., 0°04 cm. lat. Pappi sete exteriores vix
0:1 em. interiores 0°6 cm. long.

A plant with much superficial resemblance to V. Holstii,
O. Hoffm., which, however, is a member of another section. Its
nearest congener is undoubtedly V. abyssinica, Sch. Bip., from
which it differs entirely in leaf and in many other details.

V. aByssinica, Sch. Bip.
Somaliland, near Lake Marsabit ; Zord Delamere.

V. Korscryana, Sch. Bip.
Somaliland, Sheik Mahomet; Dr. Donaldson Smith.

V. oxyura, O. Hoffm.
East Equatorial Africa; Rev. W. E. Taylor.

V. CIRRIFERA, sp. nov. Erecta, elata, caule lignoso valido
dense ac minute fulvo-velutino sat crebro folioso, foliis anguste
ellipticis apice pungentibus basi parum attenuatis margine crispe
undulatis et distanter calloso-denticulatis supra scabridis subtus
presertim in nervos eminentes fulvo-pubescentibus petiolis
brevibus robustis pubescentibus fultis, capitulis mediocribus laxe
corymbosis late campanulatis multiflosculosis, involucri abbreviati

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 321

a flosculis bene superati 5-seriatis puberuli phyllis ovatis apice in
cuspidem lanceolatam longe acuminatam viridem desinentibus
marginibus integerrimis intimis obtusissimis (sc. cuspide orbis)
et margine angustissimo scarioso onustis, acheniis anguste
cylindrico-turbinatis inconspicue 5-costatis glandulosis, pappi
saturate straminei setis achenia longe excedentibus scabridis.

Hab. Nyassaland ; J. Buchanan, no. 370 of 1895 collection.

Caulis circa 0°6 cm. diam., obscure striatus, deinde eminenter
lenticellifer. Folia usque ad 15:0 cm. long. et 7:0 em. lat. ;
summa 8:0 em. long., in sicco subtus pallidiora. Corymbus
circal8-O em. diam. Pedunculi fulvo-velutini, modici 1°5-2:0 em.
long., bracteolis paucis parvis angustissimis onusti. Involucri
0°7 cm. long. et 1:0 cm. diam. phylla extima vix 0°4 cm. inter-
media 0°5 em. long., hec summum fere 0:3 cm. lat., phyllorum
ext. et intermed. cuspides patentes, phylla intima 0°5 em. long.
Corolle 0-8 em. long., extus puberuli. Achenia 0°3 cm. pappi
sete 0°8 cm. long.

Apparently near Vernonia oxyura, O. Hoftm., but very different
from it in many respects.

VERNONIA RUWENZORIENSIS, sp. noy.; caule valido crasse fulvo-
pubescente demum glabrescente, foliis ovato-oblongis obtusis
margine denticulatis deorsum in petiolum anguste alatum sensim
coarctatis supra pubescentibus mox scabriusculo-puberulis subtus
presertim in nervos eminentes pubescentibus, capitulis medio-
cribus dense corymbosis subspheroideis multiflosculosis, involucri
glabri 5-seriatis phyllis extimis lineari-subulatis seriei II. lineari-
lanceolatis reliquis oblongis et presertim seriei IIT. appendice
oblonga obtusa vel acuminata scariosa pallide brunnea onustis,
acheniis anguste cylindricis 10-costatis puberulis fuscis basi
callosis, pappi straminei setis exterioribus paucis quam interiores
scabriusculas apice leviter dilatatas multo brevioribus. .

Hab. Ruwenzori Mountain, 6-8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot,
no. 7678.

Folia 6-0-10°0 em. longa, 2°5-4'0 em. lat., firme membranacea,
subtus pallidiora; petioli circa 1°0-2°0 cm. long., pubescentes,
horum ale undulate. Involucri 1:2 em. long. et lat. phylla
extima 0°6 cm. seriei II. 0°7 cm. seriei ITI. 0°5 em. cum appen-
dice 1-0 em. long., heec 0°2—0°3 em. lat., phylla interiora (appendice
brevi inclusa) 1:0-1'2 em. long. Corolla 1:5 em. long. ; tubus
angustissinus, minute glandulosus. Achenia 0°3 em. long.,

322 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

0-08 em. lat. Pappi sete exteriores circa 0:3-0°5 cm. interiores
fere 1:0 em. long.

Var. GnaBra. Caulis glaber vel summum puberulus. Folia
omnino glabra.

Hab. Ruwenzori Mountain; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7679.

The comparatively small densely clustered heads, the small
achenes, and long sete of the pappus are the chief characteristics
of this plant.

VERNONIA PROLIXA, sp. nov.; caule ascendente fere a basi
ramoso tereti sulcato minute fulvo-tomentoso deinde pubescente,
foliis paucis sparsis sessilibus anguste oblongo-linearibus utrobique
obtusis distanter denticulatis integrisve coriaceis supra glabris in
sicco fuscis nec nitidis subtus fulvo-tomentosis, capitulis medio-
eribus in paniculis laxis paucicapitulatis caulem vel ramulos
terminantibus dispositis, involucri subglobosi phyllis 4-seriatis
exterioribus ovatis quam interiora (sc. serr. III. et IV.) oblonga
manifeste brevioribus omnibus appendice brevissima griseo-pubes-
cente coronatis ceterum glabris et chartaceis et brunneis, corollis
involucrum bene excedentibus, acheniis cylindricis 8-striatis
fulvo-pubescentibus, pappi involucrum superantis straminei setis
subsquamiformibus 2-seriatis exterioribus quam interiores apice
anguste lineari-spathulate scabride multo brevioribus.

Hab. Urundi; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8383.

Planta circa semimetralis. Folia fere usque ad 10-0 em. long.,
0°8-1:0 em. lat., subtus eminenter reticulata. Pedunculi 1°5-6°0
em. long., nudi, ipso sub capitulo aliquantulum dilatati, fulvo-
tomentosi. Involucrum 1:0 em. long., tantundem vel paullo ultra
diam.; phylla extima 0:4 em. intima 0°8 cm. long. Corolle
purpures. Achenia 04 cm., pappi sete exteriores 0°2 cm.
interiores 0°7 em. long.

Not very like any of its fellow-members of § Stengelia; this
may be distinguished by its prolix habit, narrow leaves tomentose
below, and the long-stalked short involucres.

T have seen the lower part of a corolla of this plant at Kew

{there is not even that in the case of the Museum specimen), but
there can be no doubt as to the genus. .

V. HOMILOCEPHALA, sp. nov.; caule crebro folioso minute ac
clegantissime fuseo-velutino deinde puberulo, foliis oblanceolato-
oblongis acutis margine denticulatis deorsum sensim angustatis

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 323

supra fere glabris subtus dense pubescentibus necnon in nervum
medianum minute rufido-velutinis petiolis velutinis fultis, capi-
tulis submediocribus multiflosculosis dense aggregatis subspher-
oideis, involucri puberuli circa 7-seriatis phyllis subscariosis
pallide viridibus exterioribus anguste linearibus appendice lineari
elongata onustis phyllis interioribus oblongis et appendice lanceo-
lata vel lanceolato-oblonga papyracea pallida coronatis, achzniis
subcylindricis eleganter multicostatis nigerrimis nitentibus fere
omnino glabris, pappi straminei setis scabriusculis.

Hab. Mau, 7000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7058.

Folia 4°5-6:0 em. long., 1:5-2°0 em. lat., firme membranacea ;
petioli 05-10 em. long., supra canaliculati. Capitulorum
glomeruli 4°0-5°0 cm. diam. Involucra 1:2 em. long. et lat. ;
phylla exteriora 0°5-0°6 cm. intermedia usque ad 1'1 cm. intima
0°9 cm. long. Corolle circa 1:0 em. long. Achenia vix 0°3 cm.
long. Pappi sete 08 cm. long., apice parum amplificate, adjectis
paucis parvis exterioribus brevioribus.

Allied to Vernonia ruwenzoriensis, S. Moore, but differing in
the clothing of the stem, the shape and indumentum of the leaf,
the shape of the appendages to the involucral leaves, and the
broader very dark and shining many-ribbed achenes.

VERNONIA PUMILA, Kotschy 5 Peyr.
Nandi; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7037.

V. NANDENSIS, sp. nov. Humilis acaulis foliis radicalibus
sessilibus oblanceolatis obtusis margine undulato-denticulatis
glabris e rhizomate crasso fusco-lanato oriundis, pedunculis folia
excedentibus vel subsquantibus monocephalis striatis juxta
apicem minute pubescentibus ceterum glabris, capitulis magnis
late campanulatis multiflosculosis, involucri glabri 4-seriatis
phyllis oblongo-lanceolatis acuminatis margine minute ciliatis
intimis abbreviatis et appendice lanceolata acuminata scariosa
coronatis (reliquorum appendice viridi), acheniis subeylindricis
basi aliquantulo angustatis 10-costatis setulosis, pappi straminei
setis scabriusculis apice nequaquam dilatatis adjectis paucis
exterioribus brevioribus.

Hab. Nandi, 7000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7032.

Rhizoma 15cm. crassum. Folia 6-0-8'0 cm. long., 1°0 cm. lat.,
firme membranacea, nervus centralis latus, subtus prominens.
Pedunculus 4°5-15 0 em. long., erectus. Capitula 2:0 cm. long.,

324: MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

3°0 cm. diam. Involucri phylla extima 0°8-1°0 cm. intermedia
1-2 em. intima (cum appendice) 1°6 em. long. Achenia usque ad
0°8 cm. long., sursum 0°2 cm. diam. Pappi sete usque 1°3 cm.
long., exteriores circa 0°7 em. long.

Allied to Vernonia pumila, Kotschy & Peyr., but well dis-
tinguished by reason of the leaves being contemporaneous with
the flowers, the one-headed peduncles, larger heads, longer invo-
lucral scales, longer and broader achenes, and pappus-sete without
an apical dilatation. V. macrocyanus, O.Hoftm., has much larger
heads, more lengthily acuminate involucral leaves, and quite
different achenes.

VERNONIA PERPARVA, sp. nov. Acaulis, aphylla?, capitulis
majusculis sessilibus e rhizomate dense fusco-lanato solitatim
oriundis campanulatis multiflosculosis, involucri 4-seriatis phyllis
lanceolato-oblongis appendice scariosa atro-purpurea dorso pilosula
onustis, acheniis stricte cylindricis 8-costatis setulosis pallidis,
pappi straminei setis scabriusculis sursum haud dilatatis.

Hab. Dry bills at Karagwe, 4-5000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot,
no. 8123. ,

Capitula 1:5 em. long., 2:2 em. diam. Involucri phylla extima
circa 0°5 cm. intermedia 0°8 em. intima 1°1 em. long. Corolle
1:0 cm. long., extus minute glandulose. Achewnia 0-4 cm. long.,
0°12 cm. lat. Pappi sete 1-0 em. long.

Allied to the species just described, which has leaves at the
time of flowering, larger stalked heads, different appendages to
the involucral leaves, and larger achenes narrowed below. It is
also very close to V. chthonocephala, O. Hoffm., differing from it
chiefly in the markedly narrower heads, the fewer and broader
involucral leaves, and the longer achenes.

This species and the one preceding it would be referred to
§ Lachnorhiza by those who follow Dr. Hoffmann’s classification

of the genus.
V. TenorEANA, Oliver.

Hab. Neighbourhood of Albert Edward Nyanza; G. F. Scott
Elliot, no. 8028.

§ Strobocalyx.

V. eraperrima, Vatke.

Hab. Ny assaland; Buchanan, no. 27 of 1895 collection.
Ruwenzori Mountain, 5-6000 feet ; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8277.

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 325

VERNONIA SUBULIGERA, O. Hoff'm. (ex descript.).

East Equatorial Africa; Rev. W. E. Taylor. Masai Highlands,
6000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6762.

These specimens agree excellently with Dr. Hoffmann’s
description.

V. popocoma, Sch. Bip. ex Oliver § Hiern, in Fl. Trop. Afr.
ii. p. 296.
Ruwenzori Mountain, 8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7633.

Tribe ASTEROIDE ®.
Preronta, Linn.

P. FLEXICAULIS, Linn. fil., var. MINOR, var. nov. Folia nec
ultra 1:0 cm. long., plerumque vero breviora. Capitula modo
1:2 em. long., 12-flosculosa. Pappi sete 0°5 em. long.

Cape Colony; Dr. A. Rehmann, no. 28438.

P. Eeni1, sp. nov. Verisimiliter fruticulosa, ramosa, tenui-
ramea, ramis minute albo-tomentosis mox glabrescentibus, foliis
oppositis aneuste linearibus obtusis subcarnosis triquetris vel fere
planis senioribus patentibus vel etiam recurvis, capitulis mediocri-
bus circa 15-flosculosis turbinato-obovoideis ex apices ramorum
solitatim oriundis sessilibus, involucri phyllis circa 7-seriatis
lanceolatis spinoso-acuminatis membranaceo-scariosis uninerviis
araneosis interioribus satis elongatis necnon fere glabris, corollis
involucro brevioribus, styli ramis elongatis, acheniis compressi-
usculis apice truncatis glandulosis dense albido-villosis, pappi
setis multis achenio longioribus rigidis scabridis purpureis.

Hab. Damaraland, 1879; 7. G. Een.

Rami 0°15 em. diam., cortice cinereo obducti. Folia 1°0-1'3
em. X 01 em., juniora vero breviora, hac itaque magna pro parte
secus ramulos abbreviatos imbricata. Capitula in toto 13-1°5
cm. long., cirea 1:0 em. diam. Involucri phylla extima 0°35
cm., intermedia circa 0°6 cm. intima 1:1 cm. long., plurima
sursum purpurascentia. Receptaculum planum. Flosculi 0-7
cm. long., flavi sursum purpurascentes. Styli rami 0°2 cm. long.,
horum appendices 0:07 cm. long. Achewnia 0°22 cm. long.
Pappi sete circa 1-1 em. long.

The affinity of this pretty plant is undoubtedly with P. cncana,
DC., from which it differs in indumentum, in the form and

326 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

araneose clothing of the involucral leaves, in the broader capitula
with a greater number of florets, in the purple pappus, &c.

Dernis, Adans. (Felicia, Cass.).

D. exicrrotia, Hiern. (Felicia abyssinica, Sch. Bip.)
Kikuyu Escarpment, Dr. J. W. Gregory. Nandi, 6-7000 feet ;
G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6985, Kidung, 7000 feet; Jd. no. 6537.

Var. ? ANTHEMOIDES, Hiern.
Damaraland; 7. G. Hen. Karagwe, 4-5000 feet; G. F.

Scott Eliot, no. 8136.

NIDORELLA, Cass.

N. MICROCEPHALA, Steetz.
Between Zanzibar and Uyui; Rev. W. E. Taylor. Nyassa-
land; J. Buchanan, 1895, no. 232; G. F. Scott Elliot, nos. 8294 &

8401.

N. rEsEpDIFouia, DC.
Damaraland, 7. G. Een.

N. Wetwitscum, sp. n. Pubescens vel subglabra, caule
erecto copiose folioso, foliis linearibus raro anguste lineari-
lanceolatis acutis obtusisve vel etiam brevissime uncinulatis 3°0-
5:0 em. long., 0°1-0°7 em. lat., involucri phyllis lineari-lanceolatis
breviter acuminatis, ligulis involucrum bene superantibus nempe
in toto 0°5 em. long.—N. solidaginea, Hiern, Cat. Welw. Pl. iu.
p. 550, nee DC. Microglossa angolensis, var. linearifolia, O.
Hoffm. in Bol. Soc. Brot. xiii. (1896) p. 22, saltem quoad spece.
Welwitschiana.

Hab. Huilla; Welwitsch, nos. 3418, 3419. South-west
Africa, on the Kubango beyond Kabindere, at 1150 metres;
H. Baum, no. 342.

To be distinguished from NW. solidaginea by its acuminate
involucral leaves and relatively long ligules, in which latter
- character it much resembles NV. pedunculata, Oliver.

- Microetossa, DC.
M. votvusiuis, DC.
Ukambane, 4000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6336.

M. penstrtora, Hook. fil.
Ruwenzori Mt., 7-8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7690.

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 327

Microerossa HILDEBRANDTII, O. Hoffm. (ex descript.).

Giryama and Tsimba Mountains; Rev. W. E. Taylor.

The specimen answers fairly well to the description, but the
leaves are smaller (2:0 em. long and at most 1°5cm. broad). The
same plant is at Kew, collected by Rev. T. Wakefield at Ribe.

M. Exxiorit, sp. nov. Fruticosa, caule erecto robusto dense
albo-tomentoso sursum sparsim ramoso, foliis lanceolatis breviter
acuminatis in petiolum brevem desinentibus supra glabrescentibus
subtus in nervis arcte reticulatis minute albo-tomentosis ceterum
pubescentibus, capitulis parvis dense corymbosis corymbis
pedunculis albo-tomentosis quam folia brevioribus suffultis,
involucri tomentosi phyllis 3-seriatis lanceolatis aliquantulum
erosulo-serrulatis uninervibus interioribus quam exteriora paullo
majoribus, receptaculo nudo, radii flosculis circa 25 disci circa 6
ilorum ligula oblonga stylum paullulum superante, acheniis
compressiusculis pubescentibus, pappi setis uniseriatis scabridis.

Hab. Masailand, Kidung, Lake Naivasha, 6000 feet; G. F.
Scott Elliot, no. 7034.

Caulis usque ad 0°4 cm. diam. Folia modice 8°0-10-0 em. long.
(summa vero breviora) et 1°6—1°8 cm. lat.; petioli circa 0°5 cm.
long. Corymbi usque ad 7:0 cm. diam. Involucra 0°23 em. long.;
phylla extima 0:2 em. interiora 0°22 em. long. Floseulorum
fem. corolle tubus 0°15 cm. long.; horum ligula 01 cm. long.
Achenia 0°1 cm. pappus 0°23 em. long.

A very distinct species easily recognized by its close white
tomentose indumentum.

Marsea, Adans. (Conyza, Less.).

M. prrrnopappa, Hiern.
Uganda, G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7438. North-east Tropical
Africa, between Cantalla and Hadda; Lord Delamere.

M. RUWENZORIENSIS, sp. nov.; caule valido erecto folioso
hirsuto-pubescente, foliis confertis sessilibus anguste lineari-
lanceolatis basi leviter amplexicaulibus apice pungentibus integris
vel rare denticulatis supra scaberrimis subtus pubescentibus,
capitulis parvis in corymbis terminalibus sat longe pedunculatis
hispidulo-pubescentibus dispositis multiflosculosis, pedunculis
propriis capitula excedentibus, involucri subcylindrici pubescentis
phyllis 5-seriatis serr. I. et II. brevioribus lanceolato-oblongis
reliquis lineari-lanceolatis omnibus acutis, receptaculo subplano

328 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

foveolato foveolorum angulis sepe productis, flosculorum fem.
corollis breviter ligulatis, acheniis angustis utrinque uninervibus
pilosulis, pappi setis sordide albis uniseriatis.

Hab. Ruwenzori Mountain, 5300 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot,
no. 7614.

Folia modice 4°0-5°0 em. long., sepissime 0°4-0°6 em. lat.,
firme membranacea, uninervia. Pedunculi circa 8:0 cm. long.
Tnvolucri 0-4 cm. long. phylla exteriora 0°3 em. interiora 0°4 cm.
long. Corollarum fem. tubus 0°15 cm. et ligula 0°4.cm. long., hee
integer vel bifida. Achzenia 0°12-0°14 cm. long. Pappus 0-4
em. long.

Allied to Marsea pyrrhopappa, Hiern, from which it differs in
the shape of the amplexicaul leaves, in the broader involucral
leaves, the somewhat different female florets, &c.

Marsea VaRIEGATA (Conyza variegata, Sch. Bip.).
Mt. Ruwenzori, 7-8000 feet; G. #. Scott Elliot, no. 7576.

M. supscaPosa (Conyza subscaposa, O. Hoffm.).
Nandi, 7-8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6862.

M. spartiorpes, Hiern.

Karagwe, 4-5000 feet, G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8113. Stevenson
Road, 4-5000 feet, Zd. no. 8368.

M. BORANENSIS, sp. nov.; cauleascendente attenuato herbaceo
e rhizomate sat crasso oriundo una cum ramistenuibus abundanter
foliosis araneoso-pubescente demum glabrescente, foliis sessilibus
oblanceolatis vel oblanceolato-linearibus apice nigro-mucronatis
integerrimis presertim facie inferiore araneoso-tomentosis, capi-
tulis parvis corymbum pauci-(2-5-)capitulatum terminalem
longipedunculatum efformantibus, pedunculis propriis capitula
excedentibus vel subequantibus, involucri pbyllis 4-seriatis
lanceolatis acutis acuminatisve extimis quam reliqua paullo
brevioribus exterioribus deorsum araneosis, receptaculo convexi-
usculo foveolato foveolorum marginibus breviter productis,
flosculorum fem. corollis breviter ligulatis, acheniis minimis
setulosis utrinque uninervibus, pappi setis sordide albis vel
pallide rubescenti-stramineis stricte uniseriatis,

Hab. British East Africa, Boran, April 1895; Dr. Donaldson
Smith.

Planta usque ad 30°0 em. alt. Folia 2:0-3°0 em. long., 0°35-

ne

-

oe oe —-_

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 829

0°5 cm. lat., basi aliquantulum amplexicaulia. Pedunculi 10°0-
120 cm. long., dense araneosi; pedunculi proprii usque ad 1:0
cm. long. Corymbus 2°0 cm. diam. attingens, sepe vero angustior.
Involucri paullo ultra 0-4 em. long. phylla extima 0°3 em. interiora
0-4 cm.long. Corolle florum fem. pilose ; harum tubus 0°25 em.
et ligula vix 0-1 cm. long. Achenia 0°12 em. et pappus O'4 em.
long.

A very distinct species recognized by the indumentum and
shape of the leaves, the small corymbs supported on their long
peduncles, &c. In habit, and especially in the form and clothing
of the leaves, it closely resembles Nidorella pedunculata, Oliver.

MaRSsEA CELEBRIS, sp. nov.; caule ascendente sparsim ramoso
hispidulo, foliis parvis sessilibus oblongis obtusis pinnatifidim
lobatis piloso-pubescentibus, capitulis parvis in corymbis termin-
alibus densis multicapitulatis dispositis multiflosculis flosculis
perpaucis hermaphroditis, pedunculis propriis capitulis subequi-
longis pubescentibus, involucri campanulati puberuli phyllis
3-serlatis extimis brevioribus lanceolatis reliquis lanceolato-
oblongis omnibus acutis et margine hyalinis, receptaculo
crassiusculo alveolato alveolorum marginibus breviter productis,
flosculorum fem. corollis omnino tubulosis glabris, acheniis
glabris marginibus induratis faciebus uninervibus vel nervo
orbis, pappi albi setis paucis uniseriatis.

Hab. Mau, 8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6907.

Folia fere usque ad 3:0 cm. long. et circa 1:0 em. lat. Invo-
lucri 0°42 em. long. circa O'4 cm. diam. phylla extima 0°3 cm.
reiiqua 0-4 em. long. Flosculi hermaph. circa 5. Flosculorum
fem. corolla 0°15 em. et stylus vix 0'4 cm. long. Acheuia
immatura 0:075 cm. long. Pappi sete circa 14, 0°3 cm. long.

To be compared with M. abyssinica (Conyza abyssinica, Sch.
Bip.), from which it differs in respect of the slightly broader
eglandular involucral leaves, female florets with slenderer glabrous
corollas and longer styles, the different shape of the hermaphro-
dite florets, and, judging from their immature condition, the

smaller glabrous achenes.

Psrapia, Jacq.

P. incana, Oliver ¥ Hiern.
British East Africa, Dadaro, 3700 feet ; Lord Dzlamere.
ial
LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. <¢

330 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON TILE

Psrapra aRABica, Jaub. 5 Spach.

Tropical East Africa; Rev. W. E. Taylor ; Dr. J.W. Gregory.
Kidung, 6-7000 feet, G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6645. Somaliland,
Wagga Mountain, Mrs. Lort Phillips.

PrucHeEa, Cass.

P. sorpipa, Oliver § Hiern.
Samburu; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 61386.

SPHARANTHUS, Linn.

S. nintus, Willd.
Machakos, 5-6000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no.6594. Ruwen-
zori Mt., 6000 feet ; Zd. no. 7585.

S. suavEoLENs, DC.
Leikipia, Guaso Larok; Dr. J. W. Gregory.

S. ukamBensIs, Vathe g O. Hoffm.
British East Africa, Lé, 3700 feet; Lord Delamere.

S. Kirxit, Oliver & Hiern.
Ngomeni; G. Ff. Scott Elliot, no. 6262.

S. Taytori, sp. nov. Herbaceus, verisimiliter annuus, obscure
puberulus, caule attenuato ramoso anguste alato, foliis parvis
sessilibus oblongo-lanceolatis breviter apiculatis margine undu-
latis minutissime glanduloso-punctatis, capitulorum glomerulis
parvis subspheroideis sat longe pedunculatis, bracteis exterioribus
7 subequilongis extimis lanceolatis interioribus late oblongis
omnibus longiuscule spinulosis, bracteis capitula suffulcientibus
late oblongis longe cuspidato-spinulosis utrinque puberulis
margine scariosis sursum ciliolatis, involucri phyllis 3 oblanceo-
latis obtusissimis apice ciliolatis dorso carinatis ibique sursum
cristulatis, flosculis fem. 3-4, hermaph. 1-2, horum corollis prope
basin maxime constrictis superne late dilatatis.

Hab, German East Africa, between Zanzibar and Uyul, 1886 ;
Rev. W. EB. Taylor.

Folia 1°0-1'5 em. long., 0:°2-0°3 em. lat. Pedunculi modici
cirea 1:0 em. long. Capitulorum glomeruli 0-7 em. long., 0°8 cm-
lat. Bractee exteriores circa 02 cm. long., harum appendix
spinulosa totidem long. Bractew suffulcientes 03 cm. long»
appendix 0°2 cm. long. Involucri phylla 0°3 em. long. Floseu-

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 331

lorum hermaph. corolla ima basi 0°03 em. lat., mox usque ad
00°2 cm. coarctatz inde usque ad 0°05 em. subito dilatate. Flosculi
fem. deorsum aliquantulo ampliati. | Anthere basi breviter
sagittate. Flosculorum hermaph. stylus indivisus. Achenia
immatura pilosa.

Apparently nearest to Spheranthus cristatus, O. Hoffm., but
differing from that species in leaf, size and shape of glomerules,
shape of bracts, number and form of involucral leaves, &c.

TRIPLOCEPHALUM, O. Hoff.

T. Hoxstit, 0. Hoff. (ex ic. et descript.).
Tropical East Africa, Plains of Arusha, Tini and Kahé, 3000

feet; Rev. W. E. Taylor.

Tribe INULOIDES®.

ARTEMISIOPsIS, gen. nov. (Plate 8.)

Capitula heterogama, disciformia, multiflosculosa, flosculis
exterioribus femineis, pluriseriatis, iuterioribus 38-4 herma-
phroditis, omnibus fertilibus; involucri subglobosi subscariosi
phyllis paucis, 2-seriatis, inappendiculatis. Receptaculum parvum
convexum,nudum. Corolle femine filiformes, apice 5-dentate ;
hermaphrodite regulares, tubulose, limbo amplificato, 5-lobo.
Anthere basi caudate. Flosculorum fem. styli rami oblongi,
obtusi; flosculorum hermaph. truncati, papillosi. Achenia
oblonga, compressiuscula. Flosculorum fem. pappus brevis,
cupularis ; flosealorum hermaph. itaque sed conspicuus cupularis,
adjectis setis brevibus tenuibus inter se wquilongis vel inequi-
longis 3-5. Herba erecta, copiose ramosa, facie odoreque
Artemisie. Folia alterna, angusta, integra. Capitula parvula,
solitaria, ramulos terminantes vel ex axillis foliorum approxi-

mantium orjiunda.

ARTEMISIOPSIS LINEARIS, sp. unica; caule tereti una cutn
ramulis breviter glanduloso-puberulis mox _ glabris, foliis
sessilibus anguste linearibus obtusis uninervibus membranaceis
puberulis cito glabris, involucri phyllis oblongis acutis margine
seariosis necnon erosulo-ciliatis una cum pedunculis lana
araneosa tenui obtectis, capitulis circa 40-flosculosis, flosculis
involucrum haud excedentibus, flosculorum fem. stylis tandem
909

ad

332. MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

exsertis hermaph. inclusis, acheniis minimis hispidulis brunneis
quam cupula coronans longioribus.

Hab. Nyassaland ; John Buchanan, 1895, no. 405.

Planta saltem 35-0 em. alt. Caulis basi 0°25 cm. diam., ibique
fibrillas paucas simplices emittens. Ramuli rigidi, gracillimi,
modo 0°6 em. diam. Folia modice 1°5-2:0 cm. long., 0°13-0°2 cm.
lat. Pedunculi 0°1-0°4 cm. long. Capitula 0°22 cm. long.,
03 cm. diam. Involucri phylla cirea 0-7 cm. lat. Receptaculum
O-lem.diam. Flosculorum fem. corolle 0°U6 em. long. ; hermaph.
paullulum longiores; hee 0:03 cm. diam. Anthere oblonge,
apice tenuiter cuspidate. Achnia 0°07 cm. long. Pappi sete
0:03-0:09 em. long., scabriuscule.

Under the compound microscope the pappus-cupule is seen
to be composed of a number of thin rods closely united side by
side except at the very tips, which are free.

I find some difficulty in determining the exact position of this
plant. There can be no doubt that it should be referred to the
series Eugnaphaliee of the subtribe Gnaphaliee, and among the
genera comprised in this series it perhaps comes nearest
Amphidoxa, But, irrespective of other details, the curious
pappus of Artemisiopsis affords a weighty reason for assuming
that we have here a new and distinct generic type.

AcuyYrociine, DC.

A. Hocusrerrert, Sch. Bip.

Machakos; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6596. Urundi; Jd. no. 8253.
Ukamba; Jd. no. 6449.

A. LUZULOIDES, Vatke.
Somaliland, Wagga Mountain; M7rs. Lort Phillips. British
East Africa; Dr. J. W. Gregory.

A. Scurmpert, Sch. Bip.

Masailand, 5600 feet ; Mau, 7—8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot,
nos. 6599, 6956.

Henicurysum, Vaill.

H. (Argyreia § Declinateé) AcHYROCLINOIDES, sp. nov. ; ramulis
erectis gracilibus foliosis dense araneoso-tomentosis, foliis parvis
sessilibus ovato-lanceolatis obtuse acutis dense araneoso-tomen-
tosis supra mox glabratis ibique leviter bullulatis, capitulis
parvis campanulato-cylindricis 5-7-flosculosis in cymas parvas

“>

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 333

multicapitulatas densas a foliis ultimis bracteatas digestis,
involucri 3-seriati phyllis serr. I. et II. late oblongis obtusissimis
basi ipsa araneosis phyllis intimis spathulatis omnibus fere
omnino scariosis argyreis haud radiantibus, receptaculo plano,
flosculis 1-3 exterioribus angustis femineis reliquis her-
mapbroditis, achzniis compressis glabris, pappi setis caducissimis
scabriusculis sordide albis.

Hab. Mount Milanji, 6000 feet ; A. Whyte.

Ramuli circa O'1 em. diam. Folia modice 1°0-1'5 em. long.,
0°35-0°6 cm. lat.; nervi supra impressi, subtus eminentes.
Cyme 1°5-3:0 em. lat. Involucra 0°45 em. long., 0°25 cm. lat. ;
phylla exteriora parum ultra 04 em. Jong., summum 0:12 em.
lat.; phylla intima vix 0-4 em. long., 0°08 em. lat. Corolle
0°25 em. long. Achenia 0°07 em. et pappus 0°3 em. long.

A very distinet species not likely to be mistaken for any other
of § Declinate, and which, but for the fact of most of its florets
being hermaphrodite, would unhesitatingly be referred to
Achyrocline.

HELICHRYSUM LEPTOLEPIS, DC.
Damaraland: 7. G. Een.

H. areyrospuerum, DC.
Damaraland; 7. G. Een.

H. Sruntmannt, O. Hoffin.
Mt. Ruwenzori, 12,000 feet ; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8106.

H. eLe@antissimuum, DC.
Mt. Ruwenzori, 9-10,000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8010.

H. (Argyreia § Elegantissima) NANvENSE, sp. nov. Elatum,
fruticosum ?, ramis teretibussulcatis pubescentibus demum glabris,
foliis sessilibus leviter amplexicaulibus lineari-lanceolatis apice
breviter pungenti-acuminatis supra puberulis subtus aliquan-
tulum araneosis firme membranaceis senioribus maxime revolutis,
capitulis mediocribus late campanulatis pedunculatis multi-
flosculosis in corymbum pluricapitulatum digestis, involueri
glabri phyllis cirea 10-seriatis fere a basi scariosis deinde
radiantibus lauceolatis acutis nitentibus albis interdum juxta
basin dilute roseis, flosculis extimis femineis reliquis herma-
phroditis, receptaculo nudo convexo alveolato, acheeniis sub-
teretibus glabris, pappi setis scabriusculis prorsus attenuatis albis

Hab. Nandi, 7-8000 feet; @. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6949.

334 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

Planta sesquimeiralis ex scheda cl. detectoris. Folia 3:0-4°0 cm.
long., 0°3-0°5 em. raro usque ad 0-7 cm. lat. | Corymbi circiter
8-0 em. diam. Pedunculi modice 0°5-1'5 cm. long., araneosi.
Involucra 1:0 em. long.; phylla extima 0:4-0°6 em. interiora fere
1:0 em. long., intima imminuta, lineari-oblonga, 0-4 cm. long.,
vix O11 em. lat. Corolle 0°38 em. long. Antherarum caude
simplices. Achsnia adhuc valde cruda 0°05 em. long. Pappus
vix O-4 em. long.

Near Helichrysum elegantissimum, DC., which has broader
leaves, larger heads arranged only a few together on longer
peduncles, all the florets hermaphrodite, pubescent achenes, &c.

Hericurysum Mevert-Jonannis, Engl.
Tropical East Africa; Rev. W. E. Taylor.

H. arerrantuum, O. Hoffm.
Mt. Kenia, 10,000 feet ; H. J. Mackinder, 1899.

H. (Argyreia § Spherocephala) AsLBO-BRUNNEUM, Sp. DOV.
Ascendens, parvum, caule abundanter folioso una cum foliis
dense araneoso-tomentosis, foliis sessilibus oblongis obtusis
membranaceis inferioribus imbricatis summis sparsis necnon
angustioribus, capitulis mediocribus ad apicem caulis sepius ad
6-10 arcte congestis circa 70-flosculosis flosculis omnibus herma-
phroditis, involucri subglobosi circa 8-seriatis phyllis appen dicibus
haud radiantibus ovato-oblongis sursum brunueis deorsum albis
exterioribus obtuse acutis quam interiora late obtusa paullo
brevioribus intimis spathulato-oblongis necnon omnino albis,
receptaculo plano foveolato, acheeniis glabris, pappi setis corollas
paullo excedentibus scabriusculis sursum paullulum incrassatis
albis.

Hab. Cape Colony, Kondveld Mountain near Murraysburg
W. Tyson, 1879, no. 98.

Planta fere 200 em. attingens, sepius vero circa 10:0 em. vel
minus. Folia 15-20 em. long., 0°6-0°8 cm. lat., summa revera
usque ad 0°3 cm. angustata. Capitulorum glomerulus nec ultra
2°0 cm. diam. Involucri 0°8 em. long. phylla exteriora 0°5 cm.
long. vix 0-2 em. lat.; interiora 0°6 em. long. 0°22 cm. lat. ;
intima 0°13 cm. lat. Corolla 0°33 cm. long. Antherarum caude
attenuate, simplices. Achenia adhuc cruda 0:06 cm. long. ;
papp! sete 0°4 cm. long.

The narrower firmer brown-tipped involucral leaves, the

rn

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 335

glabrous achenes, and the longer pappus are the chief points by
which this can be distinguished from H. felinum, Less.

Heticurysum Kirxu, Oliver 6 Hiern.
Masailand, 5~-6000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6458.

H. Krrrmansart, Oliver.
Kilimanjaro; Rev. W. E. Taylor.

H. (Chrysolepidea § Xerochlena) Gregori, sp. nov. Veri-
similiter suffrutex elatum, caulibus robustis subteretibus striatis
piloso-pubescentibus deinde glabris, ramulis gracilibus piloso-
pubescentibus, foliis sparsis parvis ovatis vel ovato-
lanceolatis obtusis amplexicaulibus margine undulatis pilosis
supra scabriusculis membranaceis, capitulis mediocribus late
campanulatis ad apicem ramulorum corymbosis pedunculatis
multiflosculosis, pedunculis gracilibus araneosis, involucri circa
7-seriati_glabri phyllis obovato-oblongis obtusis integris vel
rarius erosis intimis oblongis quam reliqua brevioribus omnibus
appendice scariosa radiante lutea coronatis, flosculis minimis
extimis femineis, receptaculo plano, acheniis minimis glabris,
pappi setis corollas sepe excedentibus barbellatis luteis.

Hab. Rangatan Ndaro, Leikipia; Dr. J. W. Gregory.

Folia modice 1°5-2°0 em. long., alia vero extant paullo longiora
vel breviora. Pedunculi usque ad 3°5 cm. long., spe vero
breviores. Involucri 0°6 cin. long. demum 1-2 em. diam. phylla
extima 0°4 cm. interiora 0°5 cm. intima 0°3 em. long. Corolle
modo 0:06 em. long. Achenia 0°03 em. long. Pappus sub
flore 0:12 em., tandem 0°3 em. long.

Very near H. fetidum, Cass., which has a different clothing
and different leaves, larger flower-heads and florets, &e.

H. srrosum, Harv.
Nandi, 7-8000 feet, ‘and Ruwenzori Mt., 9500 feet; G. F.
Scott Elliot.

H. (Chrysolepidea § Xerochlena) Ex.1ort, sp. nov. Humile,
subacaule, dense foliosum, foliis radicalibus comparate elongatis
oblongis sessilibus 5-nervibus una cum foliis caulinis brevioribus
tomento dense coarcto cutem mentiente obsitis, eapitulis medi-
ocribus paucis (2-3 ?) ad apicem caulis arcte approximatis late
ovoideis multiflosculosis, involucri multiseriati phyllis oblongis
obtusis acutisve scariosis basi spe araneosis in exemplariis
duobus mihi obviis nondum radiantibus pallide brunneis deorsum
sordide albis phyllis intimis quam reliqua angustioribus necnon

336 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

luteis, flosculis externis femineis, receptaculo plano, acheniis
glabris, pappi setis albis sursum paullulum latioribus scabrius-
culis apice ipsa sepe barbellatis.

Hab. Sotchi, Shiré Highlands; G. #. Scott Elliot, no. 8609.

Planta 3:0-4°0 cm. alt. Folio radicalia circa 8:0 cm. long.,
1:5 em. (raro usque ad 2°0 em.) lat. Folia caulina caulem
omnino oceludentia, cirea 3°5 cm. long., 1:0 em. lat. _Involucram
1:2 em. long., vix 2°0 em. lat.; phylla extima 0°5-0°6 cm. long. ;
intermedia 1:0 em. long., 0°3 cm. lat.; intima vix 1°0 cm. long.
et 0°1-0°2 cm. lat. Corolle 0°3 em. long. Achznia immatura
0:06 cm. et pappus 0°45 cm. long.

To be inserted in the genus next to Helichrysum fulgidum,
Willd., and greatly resembling in habit the var. nanum, DC., of
that species. Its chief peculiarities are the curious epidermis-
like tomentum, the somewhat narrower capitula, the more
numerous and brown involucral Jeaves, the longer florets, and
the white (not yellow) pappus.

Hericurysum (Chrysolepidea §Xerochlena) TAYLORII, Sp. Nov-
Verisimiliter suffruticosum, caule sursum ramoso, ramulis erectis
dense foliosis, foliis imbricatis ramos omnino obtegentibus
sessilibus lineari-lanceolatis superioribus linearibus majoribus
leviter amplexicaulibus omnibus nigro-mucronatis margine
revolutis dense araneoso-tomentosis, capitulis mediocribus
cirea 50-flosculosis ramulos breves solitatim coronantibus, flosculis
fere omnibus hermaphroditis, involucri campanulati multiseriati
aliquantulum araneosi phyllis deorsum cartilagineis sursum
scariosis erectis exterioribus brevioribus obovatis obtusissimis
superne erosis et ciliato-serrulatis interioribus oblongis obtusissimis
intimis oblongo-linearibus una cum interioribus luteo-stramineis
exterioribus paullulum pallidioribus, receptaculo plano, acbeeniis
cylindricis abbreyiatis glabris, pappi setis lutescentibus breviter
barbellatis.

Hab. German East Africa, between Zanzibar and Uyul;
Rea. W. E. Taylor.

Folia 1:0-2'5 em. long., majora se. seniora basi 04 ems
sub apice 0°15 em. lat., juniora angustiora. Involucra 10 cm.
long. et lat. ; pbylla exteriora 0°4-0-45 em. long. (seriei extime
vero 0°35 cm.), sursum 0'2-0'25 em. lat.; phylla interiora 07 em.
long., 0°15 cm. lat.; intima vix O1 cm. lat. Corolle 03 em,
long., 0°03 em. diam. Achenia adhuc eruda 0°06 cm. long-,
angulata ; pappi sete 0°35 em. long.

=

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 337

A plant with considerable resemblance to several others,
especially Helichrysum Hohnelii, Schweinf., H. Kilimanjari,
Oliver, and H. argyranthum, O. Hoffm. Its chief points are
the narrow araneose leaves, the comparatively narrow straw-
coloured involucre (the outer rows of whose leaves are short
and pass without transition into the longer and narrower inner
ones), and the extremely short angled achenes.

Heticurysum (Chrysolepidea § Stechadina) CERES, sp. nov. ;
folio inferiore unico mihi solummodo obvio (an radieali?) magno
anguste elliptico apice incurvo-mucronato deorsum longe
gradatimque attenuato araneoso-tomentoso, caulibus gracilibus
angulatis araneosis sparsissime folivsis, foliis caulinis parvis
lanceolatis acuminatis pagina inferiore araneosis, capitulis sub-
mediocribus anguste ovoideis circiter 10-flosculosis in paniculas
parvas densiusculas pluricapitulatas digestis, involucri 4-seriati
phyllis oblongis exterioribus basi araneosis omnibus acutis
Scariosis pallide brunneis appendice lutea erecta. coronatis,
receptaculo plano, flosculis omnibus hermaphroditis, acheniis
breviter sctulosis, pappi setis ima basi connatis pallidissime
lutescentibus deorsum breviter barbellatis sursum scabriusculis.

Hab. Hill-sides at Urundi, 4-5000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot,
no. 8170.

Planta circa 25°0 em. alt. Folium inferius in toto 220 cm.
long., summum 5:3 em. lat., nervo centrali lato, maxime eminente,
nervis lateralibus deorsum subparallelis sursum divergentibus.
Folia caulina cirea 1:0 em.long. Capitula 0°8 cm. long., demum
(phyllis tune aliquantulum divergentibus) 06 cm. lat. Involueri
phylla extima 0°5 em. intima 0-7 em. long., hee 0°15 em. lat.
Corolle 0°5 em. long. Achenia vix usque ad O'2 em. et pappus
0°5 em. long.

To be inserted in the geuus near H. floccosum, Klatt, and
H. Danaé, 8. Moore, but differing from both in leaf and in
many details of the capitula.

H. uepereris, DC.
Namaqualand ; W. C. Scully, no. 102.

H. Lucrrrorpes, DC. -
Cape Colony ; Francis Masson. Namaqualand; W. C. Scully,
no. 235.

338 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

HELICHRYSUM UNDATUM, Less.
Uganda and Shiré Country; G. #. Scott Elliot, nos. 7232,
8640,

H. Leropoptum, DC.
Nandi, 6-7000 feet, and Ukamba, 5-6000 feet; G. F. Scott
Elliot, nos, 6445, 6447, 6912. .

H. nuptrouium, Less.
Urundi and Shiré Country; G. F. Scott Elliot, nos. 8169,
8575.

H. maracuense, O. Hoff'm.
Mau, 8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6871.

H. rinvanpst#rorium, O. Hoff. (ex descript.).

Nyassaland, Nyika Country, 6500-7890 feet ; Richard
Crawshay.

The specimens are small with very short stems; the leaves
1°5-2°0 em. long., 0°2-0°3 em. lat. Inflorescence (not exceeding
the leaves) of about 10 stalked capitula. Palez of the receptacle
O-l cm. long. Floscules and pappus 0°3 cm. long. Female
floscules very few, in one of the heads I examined there was but
a single one. Apparently a small form of Dr. Hoffmann’s
recently described species.

There is an unnamed Helichrysum at Kew collected by
Rev. W. P. Johnson in the mountainous country east of
Lake Nyassa, which is most probably to be referred to this
species, though, as the flowering heads are very immature, the
identification must remain somewhat doubtful.

H. arozosum, Sch. Bip.
Mau, 8000 feet, Nandi, 7-8000 feet, and Mt. Ruwenzori,
6-9000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, nos. 6863, 7011, 7529, 7619.

H. GERBER EFOLIUM, Sch. Bip.
Mau, 7-8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6774.

H. (Lepicline § Plantaginea) RUWENZORIENSE, Sp. NOV: ; caule
ascendente gracili sparsim folioso araneoso, folio radicali unico
viso oblanceolato-oblongo obtuso basin versus gradatim attenuato
et in petiolum elongatum desinente margine raro et minute
denticulato trinervi piloso, foliis caulinis radicali subsimilibus
sed petiolo orbis summis vero valde abbreviatis, capitulis parvis
campanulatis circa 25-flosculosis pedicellatis in paniculum sub-

=) ee

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 339

corymbosum sublaxum pluricapitulatum digestis, flosculis
omnibus hermaphroditis, involueri circa 6-seriati glabri phyllis
extimis anguste oblongis phyllis serr. II. et IL). oblongo-ovatis
phyllis interioribus quam hec paullo angustioribus sed gradatim
longioribus omnibus obiusissimis scariosis erectis sursum aureis,
receptaculo paleis oblongis dorso alato-carinatis onusto, acheniis
glabris, pappi setis albis scabriusculis penitus attenuatis.

Hab. Ruwenzori Mountain, 6000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot,
no. 7864.

Folium radicale (petiolo basi amplificato incluso) 10:0 em. long.,
15 cm. lat.; cost laterales subtus conspicue ; folia caulina
usque ad 6°5 cm. long. Capitula 0-4 em. long. et lat. Involucri
phylia extima 0:2 cm. long., 0°08 cm. lat.; serr. II. et III. totidem
long. et 0°15 cm. lat.; intima 0382 em. long., 0°12 em. lat.
Flosculi 0°3 em. long., horum limbus 01 em. diam. Achenia
adhuc immatura vix 0-1 em. long. Pappus 0°3 em. long.

Allied to- Helichrysum gerberefolium, Sch. Bip., but different
from it in leaf, shape of capitula, form of involucral leaves, &e.

HeticurysuM cymosum, Less.

Teita Mountains and Leikipia Plateau; Dr. J. W. Gregory.
Masailand, Urundi, and Mt. Ruwenzori, 6000 feet; G. F. Scott
Elliot, nos. 6843, 7721, 8306.

Var. compactum, Vatke.

Guaso Mairi, Ndoro, and terminal moraine of sheet glaciation,
Mt. Kenia; Dr. J. W. Gregory. Mt. Kenia, 10,000 feet ; H. J.
Mackinder, 1899.

H. avricunarum, Less.
Mt. Ruwenzori, 5-6000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7542.

H. Lasrit, Engl.
Mt. Milanji; 4. Whyte, no. 32.

Rosenta, Thunb.

R. auanpunosa, Thund.
Cape Colony ; Francis Masson.

ATHRIXIA, Ker.
A. NYASsANa, sp. nov.; caule attenuato debili arcuato-ascen-
dente araneoso sub apice solummodo breviter ramuloso coplose
folioso, foliis elongatis patentibus acicularibus margine valde

340 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

revolutis supra glabris et nitentibus subtus araneoso-tomentosis,
capitulis mediocribus turbinatis deorsum attennatis (se. in caulem
decurrentibus) ramulos (numero 3-7 approximatis) terminantibus,
involucri multiseriati aliquantulum araneosi phyllis lineari-
lanceolatis longissime caudatis sursum recurvis exterioribus
insigniter brevioribus, radii flosculis circa 20 involucrum vix
superantibus albis, acheniis basi plumosis, pappi setis scabridis
adjectis totidem paleis lanceolatis brevibus.

Hab. Nyika Country, Lake Nyassa, 6500-7890 feet ; Rzchard
Crawshay.

Caulis 0°1 cm. diam., subteres, demum glaber. Folia 2°5-3°5 cm.
long., summa vero gradatim paullo breviora, 0-1 em. lat. Capitula
circa 1:5 em. long., sunmmum 1:2 cm. lat. Involucri phylla
extima paullo ultra 1:0 cm. long.; intermedia 1°4 cm., intima
quam reliqua minus caudata 1-5 em. long. Flosculorum fem.
corolle tubus 0°4 em., ligula 0-6 em. long., hee summum 0°2 cm.
lat. Flosculorum hermaph. corolle fere O-4cm. long. Achenia
nondum matura 0°1 cm. long.; pappi sete 0°5 cm., palew 0:04 em.
long.

The singular habit, the relatively narrow involucres, the
elongated tails to the involucral leaves, and the white florets are
the main distinctive features of this plant.

Inuta, Linn.
I. macropuytua, Sch. Bip.

Mau, 7-8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot. Somaliland, Sheik
Mahomet ; Dr. Donaldson Smith.

J. sHrIrENsIs, Oliver. (Bojeria vestita, Baker; Inule Bakervana,
O. Hoffm.)

Nyassaland; J. Buchanan, no. 123.

J. acERVATA, sp. nov.; caule herbaceo elato robusto superne
ramoso sparsim folioso fulvo-pubescente, folio radicali unico viso
magno elliptico deorsum cuneatim angustato margine dentato
petiolo brevi anguste alato fulto supra scabriusculo subtus.
pubescente, foliis caulinis parvis oblongis obtusis breviter amplexi-
cauhibus nequaquam decurrentibus supra pubescentibus subtus
dense tomentosis, capitulis homogamis parvis cy lindrico-turbinatis
fere 50-flosculosis in glomerulas densas a foliis summis imminutis
bracteatas digestis, involucri villosuli 6-seriati phyllis exteriori-
bus (se. serr. I-III.) oblongis obtusis herbaceis sursum scariosis

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 341

interioribus linearibus obtuse acutis omnino scariosis, corollis
superne amplificatis, acheniis oblongis compressiusculis minutis-
sime pluricostatis glabris, pappi setis uniseriatis stramineis circa 17.

Hab. Mpororo, 5000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8034.

Folium radicale 40-0 cm. long., cujus petiolus 7-0 cm. exigit,
nervus centralis subtus maxime eminens; folia caulina 5:0-6:0
em. long., superiora vero breviora. Capitulorum glomeruli
usque ad 35 cm. diam. Capitula 1:0 em. long., 0°5 em. diam.
Involucri phylla exteriora 0°5-0°6 em. long., summum 0°15 em.
lat.; phylla interiora 0°6 cm. long., modo 0-06 cm. lat. Corolle
0-5 em. long., sursum 0°08 em. diam. Styli rami 0°075 em. long.
Achenia pallida, vix 0°2 em. pappi sete 0°3-0°35 em. long.

To be inserted between Inula glomerata, Oliver & Hiern, and
I. Welwitschit, O. Hotfm., having the non-decurrent leaves of the
former, and in its flower-heads greatly resembling the latter
species. The heads of J. glomerata are larger and more cain-
panulate, and its involucre is different ; moreover, its florets are
considerably larger, and its achenes narrower and longer. Besides
its decurrent leaves, Z. Welwitschii has its heads somewhat
smaller and less cylindrical, and with only about half as many
florets ; its involucral leaves are decidedly smaller, the florets
less broad, &e.

InuLa suBscaposa, sp. nov. Herbacea, erecta, elata, caule
sat gracili puberulo rare folioso, foliis pluribus radicalibus longi-
petiolatis oblanceolato-oblongis obtusis calloso-dentatis tenuiter
membranaceis puberulis, foliis caulinis sparsis lanceolatis sessilibus
haud decurrentibus calloso-denticulatis puberulis, capitulis
radiatis parvis campanulatis cirea 20-flosculosis in cymas pluri-
capitulatas densiuscule dispositis, involucri puberuli 4-seriati
phyllis herbaceis oblongo-lanceolatis exterioribus comparate
abbreviatis, flosculorum hermaph. corollis abbreviatis latis,
acheniis oblongis aliquantulum compressis pubescentibus, pappl
setis uniseriatis sordide albis corollis subequilongis divergentibus
circa 30 barbellatis.

Hab. Nyassaland; J. Buchanan, nos. 148, 1477. .

Folia radicalia in toto ultra 20°0 cm. long., sursum modice
circa 2°5 cm. lat. (raro usque ad 3°5 em.) ; nervus centralis et
nervi laterales subtus eminentes. Cyma@ 3°0-40 cm. diam,
Capitula 0°7 diam. Involucri paullo ultra 0°5 em. long. phytla
exteriora 0:25 em. interiora 0-4-0°5 em. long. Ligule anguste
oblonga, circa 0°5 em. long. Corolle 0°3 em. long., OL cm. lat.

342 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

~-

Styli rami 0°05 em. long. Achenia vix 0:2 em. long., 0°08 em.
lat. Pappus 0°33 cm. long.

Near Inulaconfertiflora, A. Rich., and I. Stwhlmanni, O. Hoffm.
The habit, the small heads, short broad corollas, and relatively
broad pubescent achenes are the chief peculiarities of the species.

PeaoLettia, Cass.

P. SENEGALENSIS, Cass.
Damaraland: 7. G. Een.

CALOSTEPHANE, Benth.

C. pivartcaTa, Benth.
Damaraland; 7. G. Ken.

Onvetia, Benth.

QO. LinEARIs, Benth.
Damaraland; 7. G. Hen.

Anisoparpus, Hook. & Arn.
A. AFRICANUS, Oliver & Hiern.
Ukamba, Kavirondo, and Ruwenzori district; G. F. Scott
Elliot, nos. 6448, 7075, 8104.

GrIGERIA, Griessel.

G. opontorera, O. Hoff.
Damaraland ; 7. G. Een.

Tribe HELIANTHOIDES.

SIEGESBECKIA, Linn.

S. SOMALENSIS, sp. nov. Herbacea, erecta, elata, caule robusto
leviter angulato abundanter striato piloso-hirsutulo, foliis lan-
ceolato-oblongis obtusis sessilibus amplexicaulibus presertim
subtus piloso-pubescentibus, capitulis pro genere majusculistin
cymas paucicapitulatas digestis, involucri phyllis 5 (quorum 3
exterioribus) late ovatis cuspidatis obtusis 5-nervibus puberulis
et minutissime glandulosis subscariosis cuspide herbacea, ligulis
3-dentatis, floseulorum hermaph. corollarum limbo 5-lobo, horum
styli ramis acuminatis recurvis hispidulis, acheniis oblongo-
obovoideis aliquantulum tetragonis rectis parum turgidulis.

Hab. Somaliland, Sheik Mahomet ; Dr. Donaldson Smith.

Planta cirea semimetralis. Caulis deorsuin fere 1:0 cm. diam.

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 343

Folia 8-0 cm. attingentia, sepius vero breviora, sc. 3:0-4:0 em.
long. Involucrum 0*6-~0°8 em. long.; phylla 0°35-0-4 em. lat.
Receptaculi pale sursum ciliate, 05 em. long. Flosculorum
hermaph. corolle 0-4 em. long., infra medium subito constrict,
deorsum pubescentes. Androcium exsertum, 0:25 cm. long.
Styli rami 0:15 cm. long. Achznia circa 0°2 em. long., nigra.

Nearest Stegesbechia abyssinica, Oliver & Hiern, but different
in respect of the leaves, involucre, hermaphrodite florets, &.

The thickness of the stem of Dr. Donaldson Smith’s only
specimen has apparently prevented the proper drying of the
leaves ; it is, therefore, quite possible that those organs have not
been described with accuracy.

WEDELTIA, Jacq.

W. apyssryica, Vatke.
Masailand, 6000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6644.

W. instar, sp. nov. Erecta, sparsim ramosa, ramis erectis
rare foliosis piloso-hispidis, foliis lanceolatis brevipetiolatis acutis
vel obtusis basi rotundatis margine distanter denticulatis appresse
piloso-hispidis, capitulis majusculis longipedunculatis ex axillis
superioribus oriundis, involucri phyllis exterioribus anguste
obovato-oblongis obtuse acutis hispido-pilosis deorsum decolori-
bus, receptaculi paleis late oblongis cuspidulatis carinatis, ligulis
circa 8 oblongis bifidis vel trifidis involuerum bene excedentibus,
acheniis (adhue crudis) compressis oblongis pubescentibus,
pappi squamis deorsum connatis ciliolatis aristis 0.

Hab. Nyassaland ; John Buchanan, 1895, no. 67.

Folia modice 7:0-8°5 em. long. (summa breviora), 1°5-2°0 em.
lat., obscure 3-nervia. Petioli 0°2 em. long. Pedunculi 4°0-
6°0 cm. long., graciles, piloso-hispidi. Involucrum fere 1°5 cm.
long., basi 0°6 sursum 1:1 cm. diam. Receptaculi palew 1-0 cm.
long. Flosculorum fem. corollm 1°8 cm. long., cujus 1-4 em. ad
ligulam pertinet ; hee 0-4 cm. lat., plurinervis. Flosculorum
hermaph. corolle tubus basi subito constrictus, vix 0°7 cm. long.,
sub limbo fere 0°25 em. lat.; lobi 0°15 em. long. Achenia 0°45
em. long., circa 0-1 em. lat. Pappus 0-05 em. long. _

Allied to W. natalensis, Sond., but different trom it in the
leaves, involucre, long and narrow ligules, &c. It is remarkably
like Aspilia monocephala, Baker, which is, however, a true
Aspilia.

344 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

MerantueEra, fohr.

M. acuminata, sp.nov. Erecta, elata, crebro foliosa, scabrida,
foliis lanceolatis obtusis margine grosse serratis e basi leviter
coarctata in petiolum abbreviatum desinentibus subtus eminenter
et delicatule reticulatis, corymbis paucicapitulatis apertis folia
excedentibus, capitulis mediocribus longipedunculatis, invo-
lucri scabridi 8-seriatis phyllis lanceolatis acutis et basibis
dilatatis insertis interioribus quam illa paullo angustioribus
necnon acuminatis, receptaculi paleis ovato-oblongis apice
cuspidato-acuminatis ibique scabridis, acheeniis parvis ovoideis
subquadrangularibus nitidis glabris setis 1-3 caducissimis levibus
coronatis.

Hab. British East Africa, Kavirondo; G. F. Scott Elliot,
no. 7052.

Ramuli albidi, in longitudinem canaliculati et striati, circa
0°25 em. diam. Folia 7°0-10°0 em. long., 1°3-2°5 em. lat., firme
membranacea; petioli vix 0°5 em. long., ima basi dilatati.
Corymbi circa 11:0 em. long. Pedunculi 2°5-4°5 cm. long.
Capitula sicca fructescentia 0°8 cm. diam. Involucri phylla 0°6
em. long., exteriora 0°22 em. interiora 0°18 cm. lat. Receptaculi
palee 0°65 cm. long. Disci floseulorum corolle a basi sensim
amplificate, 0-4 cm. long. Achenia 0-2 cm. long., 0°16 cm. lat.,
nigra, horum seté 0°13-0:2 em. long.

Nearest I. pungens, Oliver & Hiern, which has broadly ovate,
almost smooth, thinly membranous leaves, broader involucral
leaves, achenes half as large again, &c. I have not seen the
ligules.

Guizotia, Cass.
G. Scuunran, Hochst.
Nyassaland, 1895 ; J. Buchanan, no.69. Near Lake Marsabit;
Lord Delamere.
Var. SOTIKENSIS, var. nov. A typo discrepat ob involucri

phylla brevia, flosculos abbreviatos, acheniaque quam ea typi
minora.

British East Africa, Sotik ; F. J. Jackson.
This should perhaps be regarded as a distinct species.

Asprtta, Thouars.
A. Korscuyt, Benth. § Hook: fil.
Nyanza (not stated whether Victoria or Albert Edward
Nyanza); G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7136.

*

COMPOSLYE FLORA OF AFRICA. 345

AsPitia EEN, sp. nov. ; caule erecto angulato una cum ramulis
strictis sparsim foliosis scabriusculo, foliis breviter et late petio-
latis lanceolatis vel lanceolato-linearibus obtusis acutisve basi
acutis scaberrimis margine rarissime et brevissime denticulatis
firme membranaceis, capitulis mediocribus longipedunculatis
(se. pedunculis folia magnopere superantibus), involucri 3-seriati
phyllis herbaceis lanceolatis vel ovato-lanceolatis acutis exteriori-
bus scabriusculis ciliolatis intimis glabris, receptaculi paleis
oblongis inequaliter 2-3-fidis, ligulis circa 8 late oblongis
bifidis deorsum coarctatis, acheniis hispidulis floscalorum exteri-
orum triquetris 2-3-aristatis interiorum 2-aristatis adjectis
squamellis parvis lanceolatis.

Hab. Damaraland; 7. G. Een.

Folia 4-0-6°0 em. long., summa vero usque ad 2°0 cm. imminuta,
05-10 em. lat.; petioli 0°2-O0-4 em. long. Pedunculi circa
10°0 em. long., scabridi. Involucra 1:0 em. long., vix totidem
lat.; phylla exteriora 0-8—1°0 cm. long., 0°2-0°4 cm. lat., striato-
nervosa, sursum majus Viridia; intima 0-7 cm. long. Receptaculi
palee 0-7 cm. long. Ligule 1:2-1:4 em. long., 0°5 cm. lat.
Achenia 0:3 em. long., horum ariste 0°3-0°5 em. long., basi
leviter incrassate, scabriuscule ; squamelle 0°05 cm. long.

Apparently nearest A. Welwitschii, O. Hoffm., but differing
from it in shape of leaf, elongated peduncles, shape of recep-
tacular pales, achenes, &c.

A. zomBEnsts, Baker, var. LONGIFOLIA, var. nov. Folia
modice 7:0-12-0 em. long.

Nyassaland, 1895; J. Buchanan, no. 24. Shiré country;
G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8555.

Coreopsis, Linn.

C. RUWENZORIENSIS, sp. nov. Glaberrima, verisimiliter elata,
ramulis validis ascendentibus perspicue striatis, foliis sessilibus
per paria connatis oblongis vel oblongo-oblanceolatis margine
subgrosse simpliciterque serratis firme membranacels, capitulis
majusculis ramulos abbreviatos singillatim coronantibus, in-
Volucri 3-seriatis phyllis lanceolato-oblongis obtusis intimis
quam reliqua manifeste brevioribus necnon margine decoloribus,
ligulis circa 12 luteis, acheniis maxime compressis oblongis basi
levissime angustatis margine apiceque ciliatis faciebus striolatis
et scabridis, pappi aristis 2 brevibus nudis debilibus.

LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. 2D

346 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

Hab. Ruwenzori Mountain ; G. F. Scoté Elliot, no. 7410.

Ramuli ultimi 0°2-0°3 em. diam. Folia fere usque ad 3:0 em..
long. et 0'8 em. lat., superiora vero 1:0-1°5 em. long., 0°4-0°5 em.
lat. Capitula pansa circa 3°5 cm.diam. Involucri phylla extima
usque ad 2°0 em. long., 0°5 em. lat.; intima 12 em. long.
Ligule anguste ovato-oblonge, plurinervose, apice undulata,
2°3-2°5 cm. long, summum 1:0 cm. lat. Receptaculi palew
lineari-lanceolate, obtuse acuteve, 1:2 cm. long. Achenia
grisea, 0°6 cm. long., 0°2 em. lat.; pappi sets 0°2 cm. long.

To be compared with Coreopsis coriacea, O. Hoftm., a plant
known to me by description only, which indicates its possession of
larger capitula (6 cm. in diameter), ovate involucral leaves the
innermost of which are longer than the rest, just the reverse of
what is seen when one examines the involucre of C. ruwen-
zortensis, &c.

Coreopsis Exviiotis,sp. nov. Ascendens, fere omnino glabra,.
verisimiliter parva, ramosa, ramulis gracilibus striolatis crebro
foliosis, foliis sessilibus pinnatisectis segmentis anguste lineari-
bus pinnatifidis vel (foliorum superiorum) simplicibus foliis
summis simplicibus anguste linearibus, capitulis mediocribus laxe
corymbosis pedunculatis, pedunculis mox puberulis, involucri
3-seriatis phyllis exterioribus linearibus comparate elongatis
necnon foliis summis similibus intermediis ovato-oblongis
obtusis lutescenti-marginatis dorso pubescentibus intimis his
similibus nisi paullo minoribus et glabris, ligulis circa 8 veri-
similiter aurantiacis, acheniis compressis lineari-oblongis margine
apiceque ciliatis faciebus unicostatis scabridis, pappi aristis 2
scabridis quam achenia admodum brevioribus.

Hab. Ruwenzori Mountain at 9600 feet; G. F. Scott Elhot,
no. 7724.

Planta saltem 25-0 em. alt. Caulis fistulosus, ad nodos ali-
quantulo tumidus. Folia modica circa 4°0 cm. long.; horum
lobi 10-20 em. long. et 0°1-0°15 em. lat.; folia summa circa
15 cm. long. Pedunculi paullo post anthesin usque ad 5°5 em.
elongati, sepius vero parum breviores. Capitula florescentia
2°0 cm.diam. Involucri phylla extima 1-0 cm. long.; intermedia
0-7 em. long., 0°35 em. lat.; intima 0°5 em. long. Receptaculi
palew lanceolato-oblonge, obtusissime, medio pauci-purpure-
nervose. Ligula obovato-oblonga, apice integra, 1-2 em. long,

.

—~,

a ee —_

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 347

05 cm. lat. Achenia subpallide grisea, 0:8 em. long., 0°1-0°13
em. lat. Pappi sete vix omnino equilongs, 0°3 em. long.

This has much the look of Coreopsis Prestinaria, Sch. Bip., but
with leaves more deeply divided and linear-lobed, longer outer
involucral leaves and pubescent middle ones, broader ligules,
shorter and narrower set to the achenes, &c.

COREOPSIS UGANDENSIS, sp. nov. Verisimiliter elata, molliter
pubescens, ramulis teretibus striatis solidis, foliis sessilibus basi
connatis usque ad medium trilobatis lobis anguste linearibus
lobo intermedio laterales plerumque superante, capitulis medio-
eribus solitariis pedunculatis, pedunculis modicis folia excedenti-
bus, involucri 2-seriatis phyllis exterioribus oblongo-linearibus
obtusis quam interiora ovato-oblonga obtusissima margine
scariosa dorso hispidula brevioribus, ligulis circa 8 late oblongis
apice tridentatis, acheniis oblongis compressis margine apiceque
ciliatis faciebus unicostatis ibique sursum puberulis, pappi aristis
2 brevibus tenuibus nudis.

Hab. Uganda; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7520.

Folia 30-50 cm. long. ; lobi laterales 1-2-2°0 em. long., inter-
medius 4°0 cm. attingens (sepissime vero brevior), et O°1 cm. lat.
Pedunculi modici 5:0-8:0 cm. long. Capitula pansa circa
2°5 em. diam. Involucri phylla exteriora 0°55 cm. long., 0°1 cm.
lat.; interiora 0°85 em. long., 04 cm. lat. Receptaculi palex
oblongo-lineares, obtusissime, 0°6 em. long. Ligule 1°5 cm. long.,
summum 0°6 em. lat. Achzenia 0°6-0:7 cm. long., 0°1 cm. lat.,
brunnea; aristz 0°13 cm. long.

The pubescence, narrowly lobed leaves, solitary heads on long
peduncles, and the narrower outer and much broader and his-
pidulous inner leaves of the involucre are the chief distinctive
points of this species,

C. Jackson1, sp. nov. Glabra, caule valido crebro folioso
striato, foliis parvis sessilibus connatis ovatis vel oblongo-obovatis
obtusissimis margine distanter undulato-denticulatis vel integris
et albo-ciliolatis, capitulis mediocribus solitariis subsessilibus,
involucri 2-seriatis phyllis exterioribus oblongis obtusissimis dorso
puberulis margine ciliatis omnino herbaceis quam interiora ovata
obtusa itaque ciliata manifeste longioribus, ligulis circa 8 anguste
obovatis, achzeniis (crudis) valde compressis glabris exaristatis.

Hab. British East Africa, Kikuyu; P. J. Jackson. ;
D

348 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

Folia 1°5-3-0 cm. long., 10-1°5 cm. lat., per paria approximata,
firme membranacea. Capitula pansa circa 2°5 em. diam. In-
volucri phylla exteriora paullo ultra 1-0 em. long., 0°33 cm. lat.,
paucinervosa ; interiora 0°65 cm. long., quam illa tenuiora et
distantius nervosa. Receptaculi pale oblonge, acute, distanter
paucinervose, 0°5 cm. long. Ligule 1:7 cm. long., usque
0°8 em. lat., apice tridentate, 9-11-nervose. Achenia immatura
0°3 cm. long., 0°1 cm. lat.

The material serving for the above description is unfortunately
a mere scrap, but the plant seems so different from any Coreopsis
hitherto known, that I have no hesitation in giving it a name.
The very small ovate epetiolate crowded leaves, the subsessile
solitary capitula, and exaristate achenes are the main character-
istics here.

Corropsis WHYTEI, sp.nov. Verisimiliter elata, foliosa, caule
erecto subtereti striato solido pubescente mox glabrato, foliis
petiolatis pinnatifidis segmentis ovatis acutis dentato-lobulatis
foliis summis sessilibus lanceolatis dentato-lobulatis integrisve
foliis omnibus supra glabris subtus pubescentibus, capitulis
submajusculis pedunculatis pedunculis quam folia brevioribus,
involucri 3-seriatis phyllis exterioribus et intermediis anguste
obovatis obtusis sursum puberulis obscure nervosis quam intima
oblonga obtusa tenuiora decoloria pluri-purpureo-nervosa longiori-
bus, ligulis —, acheniis maxime compressis angustissime alatis
faciebus striatis apice incrassatis glabris exaristatis.

Hab. Mount Milanji, Nyassaland ; 4. Whyte, 1891, no. 35.

Caulis 0°4-0°5 em. long., ad nodos tumidus. Folia modice
60-8'0 cm. et horum lobi 1-0-1'5 em. long.; petioli 2°0-3°0 cm.
long. Pedunculi 2‘0-4-0 em. long., pubescentes. Capitula circa
30 cm. diam. Involucri phylla exteriora 1:2 em. long., summum
O7 cm. lat.; intima vix 1:0 em. long.” Receptaculi palexe
oblongo-lanceolatex, obtusissime, plurinervose, fere 1:0 cm. long.
Achenia 0°5 em. long., 0:2 em. lat., griseo-brunnea.

This has some resemblance to C. speciosa, Hiern, of which the
leaves are differently shaped, the involucre is not quite similar
although nearly so, and inter alia the achenes are much longer
and relatively narrower and provided with ariste.

C. Kinki, Oliver § Hiern.

Mau Forest; F. J. Jackson. Mau, 8000 feet; G. F. Scott
Elliot, no. 6909.

~

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 319

CoREOPSIS KILIMANDSHARICA, O. Hoff.
Tropical East Africa; Rev. W. E. Taylor.

Brpens, Tourn.

B. LINEARTLOBA, Oliver.

Leikipia; Dr. J. W. Gregory.

B. RoBUsTIOR, sp. nov. Verisimiliter elata et erecta, crebro
ramosa, ramulis validis teretibus striatis solidis hispidulis deinde
glabris, foliis sessilibus pinnatim-trilobis lobis ovatis vel ovato-
lanceolatis acutis grosse crenato-serratis raro lobulatis foliis
summis lanceolatis integris omnibus supra scaberrimis subtus
hispidulis, capitulis magnis brevi- vel longius pedunculatis cymam
paucicapitulatam strictam angustam sparsim foliatam folia longe
excedentem efformantibus, involucri 4-seriatis phyllis serr. I. et I.
lineari-lanceolatis sursum herbaceis et utrinque hispidulis basi
ciliatis quam interiora lanceolata dorso hispido-scaberrima
decoloria longioribus, ligulis circa 14 oblongis apice undulatis,
acheniis maxime compressis quam receptaculi palee paullo
brevioribus anguste lineari-oblongis deorsum leviter attenuatis
faciebus scabriusculis unicostatis margine ciliatis, aristis 2
brevibus unco unico vel uncis duobus munitis.

Hab. Masailand, Elmentaita at 6000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot,
no. 6846,

Ramuli penultimi 0°3-0-4 em. long. Folia 4°0-5:0 em. long. ;
lobi laterales usque ad 2°0 em., lobus intermedius usque ad
3°0 em. long., 1:0-1°5 em. lat. Pedunculi 1:0-5°0 em. long.,
hispiduli. Capitula pansa circa 4°0 cm. diam. Involucri phylla
exteriora 1:0 em. long., 0°17 cm. lat.; interiora 0°7 cm. long.,
0°22 em. lat. Receptaculi pales oblong, obtuse, paucinervose,
08-10 cm. long. Ligule 2°5 cm. long., egre 1:0 cm. lat., circa
12-nervose. Disci corolle 0°6 cm. long. Achenia 0:6-0°8 cm.
long., 0°15 cm. lat., sed aliqua angustiora et sterilia ; ariste vix
0:2 em. long.

Easily distinguished by reason of the robust habit, large heads,
hispid involucres, and achenes shorter than the receptacular
paleze.

The hooks on the awns are very slender and closely apposed
to the shaft ; on this account the plant might easily be mistaken
for a Coreopsis.

B. tevcantua, Willd.
Mount Kenia district; H. J. Mackinder.

350 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

BIDENS UKAMBENSIS, sp. nov. Verisimiliter elata, pubescens,
ramulis subteretibus striatis solidis sparsim foliosis, foliis sub-
coriaceis sessilibus pinnatim trisectis segmentis ovatis acutis
paucilobatis segmento intermedio itaque trilobo, capitulis sub-
sessilibus pedunculatisve, involucri 2-seriatis scabrido-pubes-
centis phyllis exterioribus oblongis obtusis herbaceis ab in-
terioribus tenuibus decoloribus margine scariosis intus glabris
paullulum superatis, ligulis cirea 8 obovato-oblongis apice
integris, acheniis receptaculi paleas haud excedentibus lineari-
oblongis maxime compressis apice setosis faciebus insigniter
unicostatis, pappi aristis 2--4 (sepius 3 raro 4) nune omnino
levibus nunc unco unico prominulo instructis.

Hab. Ukamba at 5-6000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6462.

Ramuli ultimi circa 1:0 cm. diam. Folia summum 5:0 cm.
long., sepe vero breviora ; segmenta lateralia 2:0-2°5 cm. long.,
15 cm. lat. Pedunculi 5:0 em. long. attingentes, sepius circa
10 cm. long. Capitula pansa circa 8:0 cm. diam. Involucri
phylla exteriora 1:4 cm. interiora 15 cm. long. Receptaculi
pale lineari-oblongx, obtusissimz, obscure nervose, 0°75 em.
long. Ligule circiter 12-nervose, 1°5 cm. long., 0°7 cm. lat.
Disci corolle 0°55 cm. long. Achenia circa 5°0 cm. long.,
0'1 cm. lat. ; ariste 0-1-0°25 em. long.

Near the last, but with slender habit, smaller heads, different
involucre, shorter ligules, and apically strongly setose achenes with
their usually three awns either smooth or with a hook standing
well out from the shaft of the awn.

Tribe HELENIOIDES.

HYPERICOPHYLLUM, Steetz.
H. scasrum, NV. E. Br.
Nyassaland ; J. Buchanan, 1895, no. 68.

Tribe ANTHEMIDES.
EriocEpHaLus, Linn.
E. Lvverrrztanvs, O. Hoffm. (ex descript.).
Damaraland; 7 G. Een.

; The specimen agrees in every respect with Dr. Hoffmann’s
description in Bull. Herb. Boiss. i. 1893, p. 86.

‘

w—-

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA, 351

ErtocePHatus EEnu, sp.nov. Fruticulosus, sparsim ramosus,
ramis patentibus striatis sericeo-pubescentibus demum glabris,
foliis anguste linearibus supra pubescentibus subtus sericeis foliis
minoribus pseudo-fasciculatis ex axillis oriundis, capitulis paucis
terminalibus vel subterminalibus mediocribus brevipedunculatis,
involucri phyllis exterioribus 4 late ovatis obtusissimis obtusisve
appresse sericeis, phyllis interioribus totidem liberis extus
villosissimis, capitulis multiflosculosis, flosculis extimis tubulosis
equaliter vel insqualiter 4-fidis diandris, antherarum loculis
imminutis, styli ramis inequalibus, flosculorum reliquorum limbo
amplificato 5-lobo, antheris sursum subito appendiculatis, stylo
clavellato integro.

Hab. Damaraland; T. G. Een.

Folia majora 1:0 cm.x0-05 cm., patentia. Pedunculi circa
05 cm. long., sericeo-pubescentes. Capitula 06 cm. diam.
Involucri phylla exteriora et interiora 0-4 cm. long. Palew
lineares vel lineari-lanceolate, villosissime, harum lamina 0°2 cm.
long. Flos. ext. corolla circa 0°3 em. long., basi 0°04 em. diam.,
sursum subito usque ad 0°12 cm. dilatata; lobi lanceolati, 0°1 cm.
long. Flos. ext. anthere 0°08 em. long., verisimiliter cas:e :
horum styli ramus alter satis attenuatus alterum latiorem
excedens vel eo brevior. Achenia immatura compressa,
0°12 em. long.

Allied to 2. Liideritzianus, and like it presenting the
peculiarity of tubular instead of radiate outermost florets. The
longer Jeaves pubescent above instead of silky all over, the four-
leaved involucre and quadrifid corollas of the outermost florets,
together with the diandrous condition of the latter, give the
plant abundant claims to specific rank.

ANTHEMIS, Linn.

A. Coruna, Linn., var. arromareinata, Vatke.

Mau Forest ; F. J. Jackson.

A remarkable form, stout and erect in growth, with larger
heads than ordinary on unusually stout peduncles. This variety
should, I think, be considered a distinct species, and this was the
opinion of J. Gay as well as of Schultz Bipontinus.

Tribe SENECIONIDES.
Goneroruamnts, Steetz.

G. Hitpesrantu, Oliver & Hiern.
Mombasa; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6111.

302 _ MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

CRASSOCEPHALUM, Moench. (Gynura, Cass.)

C. RUWENZORIENSE, sp. nov.; caule ascendente angulato
canaliculato puberulo, foliis petiolatis ovato-deltoideis acutis
basi aperte cordatis marginibus calloso-dentatis vel dentato-
lobulatis carnosulis glabris, corymbis dense multicapitulatis rari-
et parvifoliatis, capitulis mediocribus homogamis (flosculis omni-
bus hermaphroditis) circa 30-flosculosis, involucri subcylindrici
phyllis 8 lineari-oblongis obtusis margine hyalinis adjectis paucis
exterioribus minimis, flosculis involucrum bene superantibus,
antheris basi minutissime sagittatis, acheniis immaturis cylindricis
apice dilatatis 8-10-striatis glabris, pappi setis quam corolla
paullo brevioribus scabriusculis.

Hab. Ruwenzori Mountain, 7-8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot,

no. 7777.
- Foliorum lamina 6:0-7:0 em. long., 6:0 cm. lat.; costa centralis
pinguis, coste secundaria pauce, Superiores obscures ; petioli
3°0 cm. long., crassiusculi, basi dilatati. Corymbi 8°0-10°0 cm.
diam., puberuli. Capitula 1:2 em. long. Involucrum 0°8 cm-
long., 0°6 cm. diam.; phylla 0°25-0°3 em. lat., dorso carinulata.
Corolle paullo ultra 1:0 cm. long.; tubus angustus, ima basi
necnon faucibus ampliatus ; lobi deltoideo-lineares, 0-2 cm. long.
Styli rami appendicibus subulatis adjectis 0-4 em. long.

Known at once by the broadly cordate dentate or dentate-
lobulate leaves and densely massed capitula.

C. VITELLINUM (Gynura vitellina, Benth.).
British East Africa, Sotik and Mau Forest; F. J. Jackson.

C. DIVERSIFOLIUM, Hiern, var. CREPIDIOIDES.
Valley of the Thika-Thika ; Dr. J. W. Gregory. Somaliland,
Sheik Mahomet; Dr. Donaldson Smith. Kikuyu; F. J. Jackson-

Cineraria, Less.

C. Bucnanani, sp. nov. Erecta, puberula, caule lignoso
valido ramoso albo, foliis magnis late deltoideo-cordatis 5-7-lobatis
lobis irregulariter dentatis tenuiter membranaceis inferioribus
longissime superioribus brevius petiolatis, capitulis parvis hetero-
gamis radiatis circa 20-flosculosis in cymas sublaxas multicapi-
tulatas longipedunculatas terminales yel axillares digestis,
nvolucri phyllis 8-9 oblongis vel oblongo-linearibus obtusis

-

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 353

acutisve inzquilatis additis paucis subulatis minimis, ligulis 4-5
involucrum excedentibus oblongis brevissime 3-dentatis, disci
flosculis omnibus fertilibus, antheris basi integris, acheniis
omnibus sed presertim exterioribus compressis apice cupulato-
dilatatis.

Hab. Nyassaland ; J. Buchanan, 1895, no. 10.

Planta fere semimetralis. Caulis deorsum 0°5 cm. diam.,
subteres, striatus. Foliorum Jamina 5:0-7:0 em. long., 6-0-8°0 em.
Jat., sed folia superiora minora; petioli foliorum inferiorum
9:0-10:0 cm. long., 0°2-0:25 em. lat., foliorum omnium basi
auriculis duabus dentatis 0°3-0°5 cm. alt. instructi. Pedunculi
modici 5°0-10'0 em. long. Cyme saltem 20-capitulate, 3-0-7°0 cm.
diam. Involucrum 0-4 em. long.; phylla 0°5-1:0 em. lat.,
exteriora circa 0°15 em. long. Ligule 0°45 em. long., vix 0°2 cm.
lat., 4-nervose. Disci corolle sursum gradatim amplificate,
04cm.long. Antherw corollarum lobos paullo excedentes vel
equantes, Achenia immatura 0:1 em. long.

Distinguished by the long-stalked very broad leaves, many-
headed cymes, small heads, 8-lobed involucres, &c.

There is at Kew a specimen of this collected by Mr. A. Whyte
in Nyassaland.

CiNERARIA KILIMANDSHARICA, Engl.
Sotik; F. J. Jackson. Mt. Kenia, 10,000 fect; HW. J.
Mackinder.
Noronta, DC.
N. rracuycarpa, Kotschy. ;
Somaliland, Habrawal; Dr. Donaldson Smith. Dadaro ;
Lord Delamere.

N. Granru, Oliver § Hiern.

Somaliland, Gan Liban; Dr. Donaldson Smith. Wagga Mt.;
Mrs. Lort Phillips. Leikipia; Dr. J. W. Gregory. Between
Zanzibar and Uyui; Rev. W. E.. Laylor.

N. coccinea, Oliver §° Hiern.
Near Lake Marsabit ; Lord Delamere.

N. apysstnica, Rich.
Rabai, Mombasa; Rev. W. E. Taylor.

N. Grecorm, sp. noy. Glabra, caule carnoso pingui foliorum
lapsorum cicatriculis munito, eapitulis submajusculis solitariis

354 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

longissime pedunculatis, pedunculis striatis omnino nudis,
involucri phyllis 9 lineari-oblongis obtuse-acutis additis perpaucis
exterioribus minimis, achexniis striatis puberulis, pappi setis
quam flosculos paullulum longioribus sericeis.

Hab. British East Africa, Malewa River; Dr. J. W. Gregory.

Caulis cirea 15°0 em. alt., in sicco usque ad 1:0 cm. crassus,
hac atque illac torulosim angustatus, apice bifurcatus. Pedunculi
130 cm. alt. Capitula 1:0 em. long. Involucri 1:5 em. long.
et lat. phylla striata, in sicco fusca; phyila exteriora setacea,
02 em. long. Flosculorum corolle 1:8 ecm. long., dimidio
superiore parum dilatate; lobi anguste lineari-lanceolati, obtusi,
0-4 cm. long. Styli rami 0°5 cm. long.; appendices ovate,
0:035 em. long. Achenia nondum matura 0:2 cm: long.; pappi
sete 1°9 cm. long., omnes simplices.

Distinguished chiefly by the fleshy stem, long naked peduncles,
9-leaved involucre, and pappus slightly longer than the corollas.

Senecio, Linn.

S. DISCIFOLIUs, Oliver.

Ukamba and Kikuyu; Dr. J. W. Gregory.

S. EMILIOIDES, Sch. Bip.? (Emilia integrifolia, Baker.)

Mau, 7-8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6864.

I have not seen authentic specimens of S. emiélioides, and
Schultz’s description is exceedingly short. Possibly a distinct
species.

S. MONTUOSUS, sp. nov.; caule robusto suleato superne ramoso
folioso strigoso-pubescente mox puberulo, foliis petiolatis ovato-
oblongis acutis margine serratis lobulatisve scabriusculis petiolis
lamine sepe fere equilongis medio bi-appendiculatis basi haud
dilatatis puberulis, capitulis parvis homogamis in cymas densius-
_culas pluricapitulatas quam folia breviores digestis, pedunculis
propriis involucra subequantibus bracteis parvis setaceis onustis,
involucri cylindrici calyculati glabri phyllis 12 oblongo-linearibus
obtusis margine late hyalinis, flosculis circa 60 involucrum bene
superantibus, styli ramis apice penicillatis appendice brevissima
acuta coronatis, acheniis immaturis cylindricis glabris, pappi
setis albis integris.

Hab. British East Africa, between Machakos and Kikuy u,

53-6000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6587.

Foliorum lamina 4°0-6-0 em. long., 2°0-2°5 em. lat., tenuiter
membranacea ; petioli 2°0-5:0 em. long., horum appendices circa

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 355

1:0-1'5 em. long., serrate. Cyme circa 2°5 cm. diam. Bractee
circa 0°15 cm. long. Involucrum 0°65 em. long., 0'4 em. lat.
Calyculi phylla 0°15 cm. long. Corolle aurantiacw, 0°7 em.,
styli rami 0-15 em., achenia 0:08 em., pappus zegre 0°6 em. long.

Distinguished by the appendaged petioles, rather dense cymes
of small somewhat Hmilia-like heads, the 12 involucral leaves,
numerous florets with corollas projecting well beyond the
involucre, and the extremely small (young) achenes.

Var. minor. Folia brevipetiolata, in toto nec ultra 4:0 em.
long., calloso-serrata. Capitula paullo minora (0°6 em. long.),
tantum 40-flosculosa, et corolle parum breviores.

Hab. Ruwenzori Mountain, 9600 feet; G. F Scott Elliot,
no. 7729.

SENECIO RUWENZORIENSIS, sp. nov. Herbaceus, glaber, caule
folioso angulato striato aliquantulo sinuato, foliis sessilibus ob-
longis obtusis deorsum sensim angustatis membranaceis, paniculis
elongatis paucicapitulatis rari- necnon parvibracteatis, pedunculis
propriis involucra sepe Jonge superantibus nudis vel fere nudis,
capitulis submediocribus heterogamis multiflosculosis sepe
calyculatis, involucri subhemispherici phyllis circa 15 lineari-
oblongis obtusis margine hyalinis, ligulis cirea 8 involucrum
superantibus, flosculis hermaph. circa 40, styli ramis truncatis
penicillatis, achzeniis immaturis cylindricis pilosiusculis, pappi
setis albis scabridis quam involucrum brevioribus.

Hab. Ruwenzori Mountain, at 5000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot,
no. 8043.

Planta cirea 60°0 em. alt. Folia 5:0-6:0 cm. long., circa
15 cm. Jat., costa media subtus eminens. Paniculus circa
25°0 em. long., pauciramosus, hujus bractez nequaquam ultra
1:0 em. long. Pedunculi proprii 0°7-4°0 cm. long., graciles.
Taovolucrum 0-7 cm. long., vix 1:0 em. lat.; phylla 0°1-0'15 cm.
lat. Calyculi phylla perpauca, setacea, 0°l em. long. Ligule
lute, avguste obovato-oblonga, apice vix denticulate, 0°5 cm.
long. Flosculi hermaph. 0°55 em. long. Achenia fusca,
02cm. long. Pappus circa 0°5 cm. long.

Differs from S. latifolius, DC., in possessing broader capitula
with more leaves to the involucre, a greater number of ray-florets,
smaller, much more numerous disk-florets, &c.

S. URUNDENsIs, sp. nov. Elatus, preter collum lanosum glaber,
caule erecto valido sursum ramoso subtereti insigniter striato,

356 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

foliis radicalibus fere omnino evanidis, caulinis sessilibus haud
decurrentibus ovatis vel ovato-oblongis acutis basi truncatis vel
obtusis margine dentatis vel undulatis nervo centrali subtus
prominulo, paniculis folia excedentibus multicapitulatis rari- et
parvibracteatis, pedunculis propriis plerumque capitula exce-
dentibus gracilibus, capitulis submediocribus homogamis circa
25-flosculosis, involucri subturbinati calyculati phyllis 12 lineari-
lanceolatis acutis marginibus late hyalinis, calyculi phyllis
perpaucis (circa 3), flosculis involucrum vix superantibus, styli
ramis subeapitellatis truncatis penicillatis, acheniis immaturis
parvis cylindricis 5-costatis puberulis, pappi setis albis integris
quam corolla paullo brevioribus.

Hab. Urundi, 4-5000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8181.

Caulis usque ad 80:0 em. alt., deorsum fere 0°5 em. diam.
Folia caulina modice 6-0-8:0 em. long. (summa parum imminuta)
et 2°0-3°0 cm. lat. Paniculi 12:0-15°0 em. long. Pedunculi
proprii usque ad 3°5 cm. long.; horum bracteze anguste lineares,
circa 0°5 cm. long. Involucrum 0°8 cm. long., deorsum 0°3 em.
sursum 0°55 cm. diam. Calyculi phylla setacea, circa 0°7 cm.
long. Corolle luter, 0°6 em., styli rami 0-1 cm., achenia
0°12 cm. et pappus 0°55 em. long.

Also near Senecio latifolius, DC., but differing from it, inter
alia, in its homogamous capitula, its involucres, &c.

SENECIO BASIPINNATUS, Baker.
Near Lake Marsabit ; Lord Delamere.

S. KARAGUENSIS, O. Hoffm. (ex descript.).
Urundi and Ruwenzori district, 4-5000 feet; G. F. Scott
Elliot, nos. 7478, 8198.

S. MuLTicorrmsosus, Klatt.
Ruwenzori; G. F. Scott Elliot, nos. 7635, 7843.

S. TRANSMARINUS, sp. nov. Ascendens, glaber, caule tereti
folioso in longitudinem striato, foliis sessilibus oblanceolato-
oblongis obtusis crebro necnon impariter calloso-dentatis basibus
cordatis vix sagittatis amplexicaulibus, capitulis mediocribus
heterogamis radiatis in paniculos sat apertos pluricapitulatos
bracteatos folia longe excedentes digestis, pedunculis proprius
involucra longe excedentibus vel subsequantibus, involucri cylin-
drici_ calyculati. puberuli phyllis cirea 13 linearibus acutis
alterorum marginibus hyalinis alterorum membranaceis, ligulis

“ay

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 357

circa 10 involucrum longe excedentibus, flosculis hermaph. cirea
40 horum corollis involucro subsquialtis, styli ramis truncatis
penicillatis, achzniis cylindricis 5-costatis glabris, pappi setis
albis scabriusculis.

Hab. Ruwenzori Mountain, 8-9000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot,
no. 7730.

Folia 5°5-6:0 em. long., 2°0-2°5 em. lat., subtus obtuse puberula
pallidioraque. Paniculi cirea 20°0 cm. long.; hujus bractew
inferiores foliacew, 3'0-5:0 cm. long., superiores lineari-setaceer,
summum 1°5 em. long. Pedunculi proprii 4°0 em. long. raro
attingentes interdum vix 1°0 cm., graciles, paucibracteati.
Involucrum circa 1:0 em. long., 0°6 em. lat. Calyculi pbylla
paueca, linearia, nunc involucrum subequantia nune quam id
manifeste breviora. Ligule lutee, oblonge, apice integra,
1-0 em. long. Flosculorum hermaph. corolla 0°7 cm., styli rami
0°12 em., achenia 0°6 cm., pappus 0°6 em. long.

Apparently near Senecio confertus, Sch. Bip., but with many
weighty points of divergence in respect of leaf, involucre,
florets, &e.

SENECIO SOTIKENSIS, sp. nov. Herbaceus, perennis, glandu-
loso-pubescens, caule stricto valido dense folioso, foliis sessilibus
oblongis obtusis basi amplexicaulibus pinnatifido-lobatis Jobis
utringue circa 8 rotundatis obtusissimis integris, capitulis
mediocribus heterogamis radiatis in corymbos breves terminales
paucicapitulatos foliis equilongos digestis, pedunculis propriis
capitula excedentibus vel xquantibus glanduloso-pubescentibus
bracteis subsetaceis onustis, involucri campanulati calyculati
breviter pubescentis phyllis circa 22 anguste lineari-lanceolatis
acuminatis marginibus hyalinis, calyculi phyllis paucis sat
elongatis, ligulis circa 20 involucrum bene superantibus, flosculis
hermaphroditis circa 60-70, acheniis immaturis cylindricis apice
leviter attenuatis glabris, pappi_ setis albis scabridis quam
involucrum brevioribus.

Hab. British East Africa, Sotik; F. J. Jackson.

Planta usque ad 40:0 em. alt. Caulis saummum 0°5 cm. diam.,
angulatus, foliis fere omnino obtectus. Folia chartacea, modice
40-5:0 cm. long., 1:5 em. lat. ; horum lobi 0°4-0°6 cm. long. et
0-4 em. lat. Corymbi circa 5:0 em. long. ; pedunculi proprii
circa 1°0-1°5 em. long.; horum bractee circa O'S cm. long.
Involucrum 1-0 em. long. et lat. Ligule gre 15 cm. long.,

358 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

lute, oblonge, apice brevissime 3-dentate, 4-nervose. Floscu-
lorum hermaph. corolle 0°7 cm. long. Achenia 02 cm. et
pappus 0°7 cm. long.

To be inserted in the genus next to Senecio Purtschelleri, Engl.,
from which it differs in its glandular pubescent clothing, the lobed
leaves, larger heads with a greater number of narrower involucral
leaves, long ligules, &c.

Senecio TELEKII, O. Hoffm.
Mount Kenia, Teleki and Héhnel Valleys; Dr. J. W. Gregory.

S. SPARTAREUS, sp. nov.; caule gracili verisimiliter simplici
tereti in longitudinem striato glabro fere efoliato, foliis line-
aribus sursum sensim longeque attenuatis deorsum cauli appli-
catis necnon eum vaginantibus glabris, capitulis parvis homo-
gamis multiflosculosis in glomerulum apicalem 3-5-capitulatum
digestis, involucri late turbinati fere ecalyculati ima basi pubes-
centis ceterum glabri phyllis 13 oblongis acutis vel breviter
acuminatis margine late hyalinis, flosculis fere 40 involucro
equilongis, styli ramis truncatis eximie penicillatis, achzniis
immaturis subcylindricis (deorsum paullulum attenuatis) glabris,
pappi corollas haud excedentis setis albis scabriusculis.

Hab. Kavirondo, 4-6000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7029.

Caulis fere usque ad 40:0 cm. alt., summum 0°15 em. diam., in
sicco stramineus. Folia usque ad 2°5 em. long., pleraque vero
breviora, summum 0°2 cm. lat. Glomeruli circa 2°0 cm. diam.
Pedunculi proprii circa 0°5 cm. long., puberuli. Involucrum
0-7 cm. long. et (sursum) lat. Corolle lute, vix 0°5 em. long.
Styli rami vix 0°1 cm., achenia 0°13 cm., pappi sete vix 0°5 cm. long.

Distinguished by the spartioid habit, the few scale-like leaves,
and glomerules of small homogamous capitula.

S. Jacksont, sp. nov. Planta subacaulis rhizomate sat valido
abundanter fibrillifero fulta, foliis arcte congestis linearibus vel
angustissime lineari-spathulatis obtusis carnosulis basibus
membranaceis aliquantulo dilatatis insertis marginibus eeopissime
saltem in sicco maxime revolutis supra scabriusculis subtus
precipue in nervo ceutrali eminenter albo-pilosis, capitulis
mediocribus heterogamis multiflosculosis in corymbos perpaucl
capitulatos quam folia brevioribus digestis, pedunculis proprils
capitula excedentibus bracteatis, involucri campanulati calyculati
glabri phyllis subbiseriatibus circa 20 lineari-lanceolatis acutis
marginibus hyalinis, ‘ligulis cirea 20 involucrum superantibus,

2

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 359

flosculis hermaph. circa 60, acheniis immaturis angustis cylin-
dricis apice paullulum contractis obscure puberulis, pappi setis
albis scabriusculis.

Hab. British East Africa, Sotik; F. J. Jackson.

Rhizoma 0°4 em. diam. Caulis 1:0-2°0 em. alt., foliorum
vaginis omnino obtectus. Folia 3-0-6:0 em. long., in sicco 0°15-
0°35 cm. lat. Corymbus summum vix 3°0 cm. long. Pedunculi
proprii usque ad 2:0 em. long.; horum bractex lineares, basi
dilatatee, circa 1:0 em. long., juniores vero breviores. Invo-
lucrum 1:0 em. long., vix totidem lat.; calyculi phylla 0°5 em.
long., erecta. Ligule lutew, obovato-oblonge, brevissime
3-denticulate, 4-nervosw, 0°8 cm. long. Flosculorum hermaph.
corolle 0°65 cm. long. Styli rami truncati, penicillati, 0°13 em.
long. Achzenia 0°15 em. et pappus 0°7 em. long.

Perhaps near Senecio pachyrhizus, O. Hoffm., but with different
leaves and inflorescence, smaller heterogamous capitula, &e.

SENEcIo sarmeENtosus, O. Hoffm.
British East Africa; Dr. J. W. Gregory.

S. MaRANGUENSIS, O. Hoffin.
Mt. Ruwenzori, over 10,000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8110.

S. cypon1rFoLtius, O. Hoff.
Tropical East Africa; Rev. W. E. Taylor.

S. MILANJIANUS, ‘sp. noy. Planta herbacea, erecta, glabra,
caule crasso humili folioso, foliis longipetiolatis peltatis sub-
orbiculatis margine plurilobulatis tenuiter carnosulis, capitulis
mediocribus homogamis pauciflosculosis in corymbos elatos folia
Magnopere excedentes deorsum eramosos sparsim bracteatos
digestis, pedunculis propriis capitula excedentibus sparsissime
bracteatis, involucri cylindrici calyeulati phyllis 12-138 linearibus
vel anguste lineari-lanceolatis obtusis marginibus hyalinis,
flosculis cirea 17% involucrum paullulum superantibus, styli
Tamis truncatis penicillatis, achzeniis subcylindricis superne
leviter attenuatis 10-costatis dense sericeis, pappi setis sub-
stramineis scabridis involucrum paullo superantibus.

Hab. Nyassaland, Mount Milanji; 4. Whyte. .

Caulis 6°0-8-0 em. alt., 0°5 em. diam., deorsum sx#epe foliorum
dilapsorum petiolis quasi fibrillis onustus, intervallis 0°5—L*5 cm.
foliigerus. Folia 3°5-6:°0 cm. long. et totidem lat., tenuiter
palmatinervia, horum lobuli inter se inequales, sepissime 0°3—

360 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

0°8 em. long. et 0-5-1'°5 cm. lat.; petioli ima basa aliquantulo
dilatati, 0-3-0°6 em. long. Corymbi 16°0-26°0 cm. long.,
deorsum validi, pluristriati, bracteis sessilibus ovatis oblongisve
nec ultra 1:5 cm. long. onusti. Pedunculi proprii 1°5-2°5 em.
long., graciles. Involucrum florescens 1:0 em. long., 0-7 em.
lat.; hujus calyculi pbylla pauca, lineari-setacea, 0°3-0°4 cm.
long. Corolle lutex, fere 1‘0 em. long. Styli rami 0°17 cm. long.
Achenia 0°3-0-35 cm. necnon pappus 0°7 em. long.

Perhaps near Senecio trope@olifolius, O. Hoffm., but different in
respect of its lobulate leaves, longer corymbs, longer homo-
gamous capitula, and many other characters.

SENECIO NANDENSIS, sp. nov.; caule valido fistuloso subtereti
eximie striato folioso glabro, foliis rotundato-ovatis margine grosse
et acute dentatis vel etiam lobatis basi late truncatis mem-
branaceis supra glabris subtus crispe pubescentibus petiolis sat
longis juxta medium necnon basi auriculatis pubescentibus fultis,
capitulis parvis homogamis pauciflosculosis in paniculos cymosos
densi- et multicapitulatos digestis, involucri anguste cylindrici
calyeulati phyllis 8 oblongo-linearibus acutis margine late
hyalinis glabris, flosculis circa 12 involucrum insigniter exce-
dentibus, styli ramis truncatis longiuscule exsertis, acheniis
immaturis cylindricis puberulis, pappi setis albis scabridis
imvolucrum excedentibus.

Hab. Nandi; G. #. Scott Elliot, no 6987.

Caulis circa 0°4 em. diam. Foliorum lamina circa 45 cm.
long. et lat.; petioli 2°0-2°5 em. long. Paniculi 10°0-12°0 em.
Jong., 5°0-9°0 cm. diam. Pedunculi proprii circa 0:5-0°7 cm.
long., bracteis setaceis 0°3-0°5 cm. long. onusti. Involucrum
wgre 0°6 cm. long. et 0-4 cm. lat. Calyculi phylla subulata, circa
0°15 cm. long. Corolle lutex, 0°8 em. long. Styli rami 0°2 em.,
achenia 0°12 em., pappus 0°7 em. long.

Apparently near S. subscandens, Hochst., which has somewhat
different leaves, ¢apitula fewer together in small cymes, only
> involucral leaves, &e.

S. Ettiorir, sp. noy.; caule debili folioso mox fistuloso
sulcato glabro, foliis ovatis vel ovato-oblongis longe acuminatis
basi truncatis necnon aliquantulum obliquis margine dentatis
vel dentato-lobulatis tenuiter membranaceis petiolis tenuibus
sat longis ima basi dilatatis suffultis, capitulis submediocribus
homogamis pauciflosculosis in cymas pluricapitulatas paniculum
bracteatum folia excedentem efformantes digestis, involucri

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 361

¢ylindrici calyculati phyllis 8 linearibus acutis in sicco stramineis
marginibus haud hyalinis quam pedunculi proprii gracillimi
longioribus, flosculis 11 involucro equialtis, styli ramis truncatis
penicillatis, acheniis immaturis cylindricis 10-costatis glabris,
pappi albi setis scabridis quam corolle paullulum brevioribus.

Hab. Ruwenzori Mountain, 7000 feet: G. F. Scott Elliot,
no. 7826,

Foliorum lamina 30-40 em. long., 1°5-2°3 em. lat.; petioli
15-20 cm. long. Paniculi saltem 10:0 em. long.; cyme circa
30 cm. diam. Bractex inferiores foliacexw, serrulate vel undu-
late, 1°5-3:0 cm. long.; superiores setacew, 0'3-0°7 em. long.
Pendunculi proprii modice circa 0°5 em. long. Involucrum 0°8
em. long. et dimidio lat. Calyculi phylla pauca, circa 0°3 cm.
long. Corolle lutex, 0°7 em., styli rami 0°15 em., achenia 0°1
em., pappus 0°6 cm. long.

Near the species last described, but with different leaves,
fewer florets to the heads, longer and narrower involucral
leaves, &c.

Sevecio Martoturanvs, O. Hoff.

Var. MINOR, var. nov. Humilior (nec ultra 15°0,cm. alt.).
Folia angustiora, modice circa 1:0 em. long. Capitula vix 15
em. diam. attingentia. os

Hab. Damaraland; 7. G. Een.

Evryoprs, Cass.

E. Jacksonr, sp. nov. Breviter caulescens, glaber, foliis
carnosulis sessilibus elongatis anguste linearibus obtusis basi
anguste vaginantibus (vaginis calvis) apicem versus caulis
confertis, pedunculis axillaribus monocephalis folia multo exce-
dentibus, capitulis pro genere magnis multiflosculosis, involueri
phyllis cirea 12 usque ad medium partitis ovatis obtusis
microscopice ciliolatis trinervibus, ligulis cirea 12 involucrum
bene excedentibus oblongis apice integris vel brevissime trifidis,
acheniis turbinatis conspicue costatis sursum pubescentibus,
pappi setis achenio subsquilongis crispis seabridis albis cadu-
cissimis,

Hab. British East Africa, Kikuyu; F. J. Jackson.

Caulis ex exempll. mihi obviis 5°0-6°0 cm. alt., 0°25 em. diam.,
sursum nudus. Folia modice 2°0-2°5 em. long., 01 em. lat.,
erecto-patentia. Pedunculi 8°0-10-0 em. long., striati. Capitula

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. JE

362 _ MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

expansa 2°5-3'0 cm. diam. Involucri 0°6 cm. long. phylla
modica 0°15 em. lat. Ligule 1:3 em. long., 0'2-0:25 em. lat.,
deorsum gradatim attenuata. Achenia 1°5 cm. long.; pappi
sete 1°3 cm. long.

The affinity of this is with Kuryops <Antinorii (Werneria
Antinorii, Avetta), which is acaulescent, has much longer leaves
and, relatively to those organs, shorter peduncles, also oblovg-
lanceolate scarioso-ciliate involucral leaves, &c.

Euryopsum Africe tropicalis conspectus.

§ I. Angustifohe. Folia acicularia vel anguste linearia.
Folia parva, acicularia, arcte imbricata.
Pedunculi abbreviati sc. capitulo
paullo longiores ..,..........055 1. EL. dacrydioides, Oliver.
Folia elongata, anguste linearia, laxius
imbricata.
Capitula corymbosa.............+4 2. E. pinifolia, Rich.
Capitula pedunculis elongatis solitatim
suffulta.
Acaulis. Pedunculi folia paullo ex-
cedentes. Folia basi dilatata
ciliata. Involucri phylla ob-
longo-lanceolata ............ 3. E. Antinorii, nob.
Caulescens. Pedunculi folia multo
excedentes. Folia basi calva.
Tnvolucri phylla ovata......... 4, E. Jacksoni, nob.
§ II. Latifolie. Folia oblanceolata vel oblauceolato-obovata.
Breviter caulescens. Folia conferta.
Pedunculi folia multo excedentes .. 5. E. somalensis, nob.
Cauliselongatus. Folia sparsa. Capitula
brevius pedunculata ...........- 6. E. Osteospermum, nob.

E. Schenckii, O. Hoffm., in Bull. Herb. Boiss. i. 1893, p- 88, 1
not included. It is a native of Namaqualand, and probably does
not réach the Tropic of Capricorn.

, Tribe ARCTOTIDES.

Meripiana, Hill. (Gazania, duct.)
M. pirrvusa (Gazania diffusa, Spreng.).
Trop. East Africa; Rev. W. E. Taylor. Ukamba and Masai-
land, 5-6000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, nos. 6421, 6761.

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 363

Lanptta, Less.
L. Réppenut, Benth. § Hook. fil.
British East Africa, Sotik; F. J. Jackson. Leikipia Plateau ;
Dr. J. W. Gregory.

Harrocarpna, Less.
H. scavosa, Harv.
Lukoma (Likoma?), Lake Nyassa; Win. Bellingham. Ste-
venson Road and Shiré Highlands, 5-6000 feet; G. F. Scott
Elliot, nos. 8337, $583.

CrocopinopEs, ddans. (Berkheya, Hhrh.)

C. Spexeanum, O. Kuntze.
Kikuyu; F. J. Jackson. Ukamba, 5-6000 feet; G. F. Scott
Elliot, no. 6119.

PLATYCARPHA, Less.

P. CARLINOIDES, Oliver & Hiern.
Damaraland; 7. G. Een.

Tribe CYNAROIDES.
Ecurnops, Linn.
E. AMPLEXICAULIS, Oliver.
Sotik; #. J. Jackson; Karagwe and near Albert Edward
Nyanza, 4-5000 feet, nos. 7488, 8059.

E. (§ Oligolepis) anaustiLoBus, sp. nov.; caule erecto
valido crebro folioso sulcato floccoso-araneoso deinde glabro et
rubescente, foliis alte bipinnatisectis subtus araneosis segmentis
ultimis anguste linearibus debiliter spinoso-acuminatis integris
vel alte 2-5-lobis lobis spe basalibus rhachide communi necnon
rhachidibus partialibus anguste linearibus, capitulorum glome-
rulis mediocribus permulticapituliferis manifeste pedunculatis.
globosis, receptaculo communi globoso verrucoso, involueri setis
quam ejus phylla multo brevioribus stramineis phyllis exterior-
ibus linearibus vel lineari-spathulatis quam intermedia lanceo-
lata sursum longe spinoso-acuminata brevioribus et una cum ls
margine sursum rigide ciliatis phyllis intimis fere usque ad
medium connatis acutis, receptaculo partiali nudo, corolla bene
exserta, antherarum auriculis barbatis, acheniis involucri phylla
intima circiter semiequantibus villosis, pappi setis ima basi

connatis.
252

364 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

Hab. Masailand, at 8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7005.

Folia usque ad 17:0 cm. long., juniora vero breviora; horum
rhachis nunquam ultra 0°1-0'2 cm. diam.; lobi primarii 2°5-5°0
em. long.; secundarii plerumque 0°8-1°0 cm. long. et circa
O-L cm. diam. Pedunculi circa 5:0-8'°0 cm. long., araneosi.
Glomeruli 3°5 cm. necnon receptaculum commune 1:0 em. diam.
Involucri circa 1°5 cm. long. et 0°7 cm. diam.; horum sete
0-3-0°9 cm. long.; phylla extima 1:0 cm. intermedia usque ad
1:7 cm., intima 1°4. cm. long. Corolla verisimiliter alba, in toto
1:3 cm. long.; tubus 0°45 em., pilis brevibus glandulosis sparsi-
uscule indutus. Achenia 0:8 cm. et pappus 0°15 em. long.

Easily distinguishable from its congeners, in addition to the
characters determining its sectional position, by the weakly
spinous leaves with their very narrow divisions and rhachis, by
the globular glomerules and common receptacle, &c.

I have not been able to see the outer (common) involucre of
this plant.

Carpwuvs, Linu.

C. RUWENZORIENSIS, sp. nov. ; caule ascendente folioso angu-
lato suleato puberulo mox glabro, foliis ambitu oblongo-lanceo-
latis deorsum lobatis sursum serrato-crenatis lobulatisve amplexi-
caulibus nunc longiuscule nune brevius spinosis membranaceis
cito fere omnino glabris subtus pallescentibus adjectis paucis
presertim apicem versus parvis ovatis rarispinosis, capitulis
parvis paucis (circa 8) ad apicem caulis approximatis multifloscu-
losis, pedunculis abbreviatis sc. quam folia brevioribus, pedunculis
propriis ab involucris superatis vel iisdem equilongis, involucri
late cylindrici circa 8-seriatis phyllis lanceolatis breviter spinosis
(spinis sepe mox recurvis) dorso eximie nervoso-striatis margine
rigide ciliolatis, reeeptaculo plano, corollis fere usque ad medium
partitis, acheniis nondum maturis cylindricis glabris, pappi setis
pluriseriatis fuscis scabridis achenia longe excedentibus.

Hab. Mt. Ruwenzori, 10,000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no.
$108.

Folia majora modice 8°0-16:0 em. long., 2°5-3°0 cm. lat.;
minora modo 0°6 em. long., et vix totidem lat.; lobi 0°5-1'3 cm.
long. ; nervi supra fere plani subtus prominuli et laxe reticulati ;
Spine majores 0°5-1:0 cm. minores modice 0°15-0'2 cm. long.,
omnes basi atratze sursum straminew. Pedunculus communis
circa 1:0 em. long. Involucrum 1°0 em. long. vel parum majus,
1:2 cm. diam.; phylla extima 0°3-0-4 em. long.; intermedia

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 365

0°6-0°7 cm., intima fere 1:0 cm. long., horum spini terminales
0:1-0°3 cm. long. Receptaculi sete fusce, circa 0°5 cm. long.
Corolle in toto fere 1°5 em., hujus lobi 0°6 cm. long, Pappi
sete 1:0 cm. long.

Leaves much like those of Carduwus leptacanthus, Fres., only
less deeply divided, but with its small heads and shortly spinose
involucral leaves the difference between this and C. leptacanthus
is very striking.

CaRDUUS LEPTACANTAUS, Fres.

Mt. Kenia, terminal moraine of sheet glaciation; Dr. J. W.
Gregory. Mt. Ruwenzori, 5300 feet, and Kiriba, N.E. of Lake
Tanganyika, 7-8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, nos. 7609, 8379.

Var. SreupNeERI, Engl.
Tropical East Africa; Rev. W. E. Taylor. Mau; G. F.
Scott Elliot, no. 6961.

Cnicus, Linn.

C. potyacantuvs, Hochst.
Usambara ; Buchwald, no. 318.

CEnTavREA, Linn.
C. Aytmerti, Baker.
Somaliland, above the Upper Sheik; Mrs, Lort Phillips.
Gan Liban ; Dr. Donaldson Smith.

Tribe MUTISIACES.
Puieroraxis, Steet.

P. VERNONIOIDES, sp. nov. Verisimiliter herbacea, caule erecto
tereti robusto striato albo-tomentoso deinde efoliato sursum
sparsim ramoso ramis juvenilibus crebro foliosis, foliis sessilibus
anguste lineari-lanceolatis acutis basibus caulem laxiuscule
amplectantibus margine crenulatis rugosis supra griseo-araneoso-
pubescentibus subtus dense albo-tomentosis, capitulis solitartis
majusculis globosis multiflosculosis breviter pedunculatis, in-
volucri phyllis circa 7-serialibus extimis (serr. I-Ht) _paryis
una cum interioribus manifeste longioribus oblongo-ovatis 1ntimis
elongatis et late oblongis omnibus obtusissimis glabris sursum
atratis, flosculis exsertis, acheniis anguste cylindricis vel (api-
cibus leviter coarctatis) subcylindricis pubescentibus quam pappus
stramineus paullo brevioribus.

366 MR. SPENCER MOORE ON THE

Hab. Near Lake Tanganyika; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8352.

Caulis 0°4 cm. diam., intervallis brevibus vestigiis vel saltem
cicatricibus foliorum transitorum onustus. Folia circa 6:0 cm.
long., 0°6-0°9 cm. lat. Peduneuli circa 20-30 cm. long.,
araneosi, bracteis parvis scalariformibus instructi. Capitula
circa 2:0 em. long. et 2°5 cm. lat. Involucri phylla extima
0°3-0°4 cm. long., fere 0°3 cm. lat.; interiora usque ad 1°2 cm.
long., intima 1:7 cm. long., 04 ecm. lat. Corolle tubi pars
attenuata 0°8 cm., pars ampliata vix 0°2 cm. long.; lobi 0°7 cm.
long. Achenia 1:0 em., pappi sete usque ad 1°3 cm. long.

Judging from Dr. Hoffmann’s clavis (Bot. Jahrb. xv. p. 536),
this is nearest Pleiotavis affinis, O. Hofim., a species which I
have not seen. From this it differs inter alia in the shape and
size of its leaves and pubescent achenes. According to Hoffmann,
P. affinis is very like P. rugosa, O. Hoffm., which has heads
differently shaped from those of Mr. Scott Elliot’s plant, with the
involucral leaves in many series, there being several series of very
small outer ones for instance. In this characteristic I presume
that P. affinis shares, this being another and important point
of difference between it and P. vernonioides.

ErytHrocrePpHatum, Benth.
. E. ZAMBESIANUM, Oliver §& Hiern.

Shiré Country, Sotchi; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8535.

Var. ANGUSTIFOLIUM, var. nov. Folia anguste lineari-lanceo-
lata, crebro serrulata, 0°65-0°8 em. long., basin versus 0°7-0°9
cm. juxta medium 0°5-0°7 em. lat.

Nyassaland ; Stmons.

AcHyYrorHaLamus, O. Hoffm.
A. Marainatus, O. Hoffm.
Rabai Hills, Mombasa; Rev. W. E. Taylor. Near Lake
Marsabit; Lord Delamere.

Dicoma, Cass.
D. anomata, Sond.

Damaraland; T. G. Een. Nyika Country, N.W. of Lake
Nyassa, 6500-7890 feet; Richard Crawshay. German East
Africa, Urigi, 4-5000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 8144.

Hocusterterta, DC.
H. Scuimprri, DO.

Somaliland, Wagga Mt.; Mrs. Lort Phillips.

Journ. Bor. Vou. XXXV:'P

1.

T
Oo

OC.

Y

rcer Moore.

+
i

Spe

West ,Newman imp-

: peSHallet or vovarnoe
me

oe 7 we

OMPOSITA
a-k Artemisiopsis.

~
4

AFRICAN ©¢

tif Hohnelia.

~L

Ha

G

3

=

G

4

Oc

| ORs
atin Sage jor J
ida) ts

en /

COMPOSITE FLORA OF AFRICA. 367

Perpicium, Linn. (Gerbera, Auct.)

P. JamEsont (Gerbera Jamesoni, Bolus).
Transvaal, Pilgrim’s Rest Goldfield; Rev. W. Greenstock.

P. aByssinicum, Hiern.
Between Zanzibar and Uyui; Rev. W. E. Taylor. Nandi and
Shiré Country ; G. F. Scott Elliot, nos. 7056, 8604.

Tribe CICHORIACES.
Crrris, Linn.

C. KILIMANDsHARICA, O. Hoffm.
Tropical East Africa; Rev. W. E. Taylor.

C. Ripretxit, Sch. Bip.
Nandi, 7-8000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 6987.

Lactuca, Tourn.

L. @uanpu.irera, Hook. fil.
Uganda; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7328.
An almost glabrous form.

L. parapoxa, Sch. Bip.
Mt. Ruwenzori, 7000 feet; G. F. Scott Elliot, no. 7908.

Soncuvs, Tourn.

S. Brronrint, Aschers., var. PINNATIFIDUS, Oliver § Hiern.
Rabai Hills, Mombasa; Rev. W. E. Taylor. Machakos ;
Dr. S. L. Hinde.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE 8,
Figures more or less magnified unless otherwise stated.
a-k, Artemisiopsis linearis, 8. Moore.

a. A secondary branch of the plant, nat, size. 5. A flower-head. c. An
involucral leaf seen from within, d. A circumferential and, ¢, a central
(hermaphrodite) floret. /. Circumferential floret seen under compound micro-
scope low power. g. Two stamens showing the long tails and terminal
appendage of the anthers, 4. Style and style-arms from a hermaphrodite
floret. i & k, Achenes of a circumferential and of a central floret respectively,
a8 seen under the compound microscope.

Ha-Hf, Hohnelia vernonioides, Schweinf, _
Ha. Part of a plant, nat. size. Hb. A floret at time of pollination. He. Two

of the stamens, showing anthers with sagittate bases and a terminal appendage.
Hd. A style with the style-arms, He, Achene with a cupular es enn
what like that of Sparganophorus. Hf, Part of an achene showing its unilateral

pappus,

368 MESSRS. HENRY AND JAMES GROVES ON THE

The Use of Linnean Specific Names.
By Heyry Groves, F.L.S., and James Groves, F.L.S.

(Read 16th January, 1902. |

WHILE attempting to revise in some measure the nomenclature
of Babington’s ‘Manual of British Botany’ in connection with
a posthumous edition of that work, we have been much impressed
with the great diversity in practice among botanists, both here
and abroad, in dealing with the Linnean specific names, and we
have therefore thought it desirable to bring before the Society
some considerations as to the different methods adopted, with a
view to a discussion as to which is the least open to objection.
It seems necessary to arrive at something like an agreement
as regards the use of the Linnean names, before we can make
any certain progress in the direction of a stable system of
nomenclature, and’ a termination of the present diversity of
opinion, resulting as it does in the continual changing of the
names of familiar plants, which all feel to be so inconvenient.
The Linnean specific names fall roughly into three groups :—
(1) Those applied to distinct species, fairly well understood
in Linnzus’s time, and still generally accepted.
(2) Those which are now considered to include two or more
species combined by Linnzus owing to either
(a) the imperfect knowledge of the plants at the
time ; or,
(b) the different ideas then and now as to the
extent of species. . ,
(3) Those about which there is more or less doubt as to the
proper application, owing to |
(a) the descriptions being imperfect ;
(4) the synonymy (often more iimportant than the
description) being contradictory ; or
(c) the confusion arising from changes made by
Linneus himself after the first publication.
With regard to the first group, “Those applied to distinct
species, fairly well understood in Linneus’s time,” nothing need be
said, except to point out that they are liable at a future time,
through advance in our knowledge of the plants, to fall into the
second group. As an instance of this, we may mention the

USE OF LINNEAN SPECIFIC NAMES. 369

Common Eyebright (Euphrasia officinalis), which up to quite
recently has been regarded as a single species, but, in
Mr. Townsend’s recent Monograph, 18 species are discriminated
from this country alone.

With regard to the second group, “Those which are now
considered to include two or more species combined by Linneus,”
the methods adopted are :—

(a) To discard the Linnean names altogether, or to employ
them for sectional or mother species only, adopting more
recent names, originated to represent, more or less
exactly, the species as at present constituted.

(6) To retain the names for one or other of the segregate
species.

The arguments in favour of the first alternative, that of rejecting
the names, appear at first sight very forcible. Its advocates
contend that to employ a Linnean name to denote a part only
of the Linnean species, is a wrong use of words, and is making
Linnzus say what he did not mean, that the provision in the“ Laws
of botanical nomenclature ” for adding “pro parte,” “ ex parte,” or
the like, after the authority, to show that it is not intended to
denote the whole of the original species, is really no safeguard
against this misrepresentation ; experience showing that although
such explanations may be added in Monographs and other works
on a large scale, in the more ordinary use of names, such as for
labelling and cataloguing, the explanations would be dropped,
besides which, such additions to the authority are undesirable,
both as lengthening the reference and introducing an ambiguity.
It is also contended that by retaining the names for segregates,
the same name at different dates represents altogether different
values, and that confusion is likely to arise therefrom.

In favour of the second alternative, that of retaining the
name for one or other of the segregate species, it is urged that
it is, broadly speaking, the plan generally adopted, that u
conduces to greater stability in nomenclature, and that it
avoids a considerable and continuous increase in the number of
names.

If the limits of the systematic knowledge of plants were
reached, it might perhaps be desirable to use the names given to
the species by the first authors who thoroughly understood the
limits of each of them; but so far from this being the state of
things, species are continually being split up, and to carry the

370 MESSRS. HENRY AND JAMES GROVES ON THE

rejection plan to its only logical conclusion, each time one of
these splits takes place, the residue of the species should also be
re-named, as the old inclusive name will no longer be applicable.
The common Bur-reeds of our ditches afford a good example. In
the ‘Species Plantarum’ (1753), Linnzus recognized but the one
species, which he named Sparganium erectum, with a var. /, the
Sparganium non ramosum of C. Bauhin. In 1778, Hudson split up
Linneus’s 8. erectum into two species, using the name ramosum
for the type, and stmplex for Linnzus’s var. 8. In 1885, more
than a century later, Mr. Beeby discriminated S. neglectum as a
species. This last is considered by some botanists to be a variety
of ramosum, and there is, we think, no reasonable doubt that it
formed a part of Hudson’s species. Now to carry out the
rejection theory, Mr. Beeby, who, by the way, is an advocate of
that view, ought to have re-named the other portion of S. ramo-
sum, for it is quite clear, from the strictly logical position, that
ramosum minus neglectum cannot be equal to ramoswm. We
should then have two new names instead of one. Then there is
L. M. Neuman’s variety microcarpum of ramosum. Who shall say
that some botanist will not separate this also as a species? and
then we must have another name for ramosum minus neglectum
and microcarpum. This isa comparatively simple instance of the
consequences of the rejection plan.

The objection that by the retention plan the same name has
two or more different values at different dates, is to our thinking
more apparent than real, for anyone studying the botanical
works of past times must make himself acquainted with the
history of the species concerned, whether they bear the same or
different names.

Taking the arguments on both sides into consideration, we
think the balance is in favour of the plan of retaining the
names for one or other of the segregate species ; but there are
possibly a very few exceptions, e.g., Rubus fruticosus, of which,
according to most recent ideas, there are 100 species in Britain
alone. If we accept this conclusion, the next question i8,
to which of the segregate species should the name be applied ?
and here again there is difference of opinion. Where the
segregate species are already distinguished as varieties by
Linneus, there will probably be little doubt that his specific
name should be applied to the type or var.a, but this rule
would dispose of comparatively few cases. Some botanists have

USE OF LINNEAN SPECIFIC NAMES. 371

applied the Linnean name to the segregate species represented
in Linneus’s herbarium, but this view we do not think should
be adopted. To regard the specimens in Linneus’s herbarium
as the types of his species, in the same manner as those of other
authors, to our thinking is to display an entire misconception
of his unique position in this matter. Most of Linneus’s
species are unlike those of later authors, in that they do not
represent plants discovered or discriminated by Linneus, but
plants already more or less identified, which he has formulated
as species under binominal names; and the specimens which
happen to bear the names, often incorrectly, in his herbarium
afford but little evidence of what was intended, as against that
to be gathered from the synonymy quoted and from contemporary
works.

Some authors have applied the names to the segregates most
commonly found in Sweden; but this view is to our thinking
wrong, as Linneus botanized in other countries than his own,
besides which, as we have pointed out, most of his species are
the outcome of the accumulated knowledge of earlier botanists.

Another plan, and the one which seems to us the most satis-
factory, is to apply the Linnean name to that segregate which,
from being the most distinct, and usually also the most widely
distributed, of those considered to be included in Linneus’s
Species, may fairly be accepted as his type. Where there is no
segregate which stands out from the rest in this manner, we
think the best course is to retain the name for the residue of
the species after the other segregates have been carved out of it
by subsequent authors; but in applying this principle, it should,
we think, be quite clear that such subsequently named species
were discriminated by their authors from the residue, and were
not merely synonymous names, originated through a misconcep-
tion as to Linnewus’s species.

As regards the third group, “ Those names about which there
is more or less doubt as to the proper application,” the two
courses pursued are :—

(a) To discard them altogether in favour of later names, as
to the application of which there is less doubt or no
doubt at all.

(6) To retain them for the species for which, from the
balance of evidence, there is a reasonable probability
that they were intended.

372 MESSRS. HENRY AND JAMES GROVES ON THE

The obvious argument in favour of discarding these more or
less doubtful names, is that in scientific matters the nearest
approach to accuracy should be aimed at, and that it is therefore
better to use a name which, from being accompanied by a full
and accurate description, or a satisfactory illustration, is known
to belong to the species, rather than one about which there is a
doubt.

On the other side it is urged that a large number of the
earlier post-Linnean descriptions, and many of the more modern
ones too, are open to the same objection as are those of Linnzus,
being of themselves insufficient for identification. "What we now
consider essential characters were often altogether omitted, and
variable characters of no import made much of. It would be
equally necessary to discard these, while to do so would involve
the changing of an immense number of names. Moreover, in
the case of most of the more or less doubtful Linnean names, if
all the evidence is examined closely, a very strong presumption
can be arrived at as to the plants that were intended.

We are of opinion that it is the better course to retain the
names when, although the descriptions are imperfect and of
themselves inadequate, there are reasonable grounds for inferring
that they belong to certain plants.

The following are a few specimen cases in which Linnzus’s
names, coming under Group 3, have been set aside or, to our
thinking, wrongly used :-—

1. Hypericum quapraneutum. Linneus describes this as
Hypericum floribus trigynis, caule quadrato herbaceo, and cites
Hypericum Ascyron dictum, caule quadrangulo of J. Bauhin.
For many years the name was used in this country to denote our
common four-angled St. John’s Wort, a good distinct species,
with very conspicuous angles to the stem, occurring almost all
over Europe. Koch, Fries, Sir Joseph Hooker, and others,
however, have used the Linnean name for the much less distinct
and less widely-distributed species, which was known as H. dubiwm,
Leers, a plant which it is true also has a four-angled stem, but
the angles are much less strongly marked and are distinctly
unequal, and its general aspect is much more that of our common
perforate St. John’s Wort, H. perforatum, Linn. Syme, on the
other hand, altogether rejects the name on the ground of

ambiguity. We quote his words as a good example of this
view :—

USE OF LINNEAN SPECIFIC NAMES, 373

** «There can be no doubt that Linneus under his Hypericum
“quadrangulum included both H. dubium (Leers) and H. tetra-
“pterum (Fries); and as botanists are pretty equally divided in
“their opinion as to which of these two ought to receive the
“name ‘quadrangulum,’ it is much better to abandon an
“appellation which really belongs to neither exclusively, when
“the two plants have distinctive names of their own. In the
“Linnean Herbarium, H. quadrangulum is represented by a
“specimen of each of the two species ; and that being the case,
“it is of no use trying to determine to which of the two he first
“gave the name quadrangulum, or which is the common.Swedish
“plant; there is evidence to show that he considered the
‘species extensive enough to include both.” (Eng. Bot. ed. 3,
vol. ii. p. 153.)

Now to our thinking Smith and the other earlier modern
British botanists were right in applying the Linnean name to
she distinct widely-distributed conspicuously four-angled plant ;
and Koch, Fries, and the rest are wrong in using it for the less
distinct, obscurely four-angled plant, and Syme and his party are
also wrong in rejecting it on the ground of ambiguity. There is
not the least doubt that Linnzus knew the more distinct plant,
for there is a specimen in his herbarium; it is not likely he meant
the less distinct plant exclusively, and the fact that there is a
specimen of the latter also in his herbarium under the name, is
no proof that he meant to include it.

2. Rosa Earanterta. This is an instance of a Linnean name
having been incorrectly applied, or rejected, through alterations in
the specific characters introduced in a subsequent publication.
The plant referred to in ‘Species Plantarum,’ 1753, p. 491, was, as
pointed out by Woods in this Society’s Transactions, xii. (1818)
p. 208, clearly the Sweet Briar. In the second edition of ‘ Species
Plantarum,’ however, Linneus introduced characters of 2. lutea,
and some authors have applied the name to that species, but the
majority of writers in recent years have discarded it altogether.

3. Eprmopium TEerraconum. The description of this in
“Species Plantarum,’ 1758, p. 348, reads “ Epilobium foliis
lanceolato-linearibus denticulatis imis oppositis caule tetragono.
Sauv. Monsp. 75.” Tabernemontanus’s plate (Ic. 854) which is
cited does not agree with the description; the specimen in
Linneus’s herbarium is E. roseum, Schreb., and in the second

374 USE OF LINNEAN SPECIFIC NAMES.

edition of ‘Species Plantarum’ the leaves are described as
“ Janceolatis.” Professor Haussknecht, the monographer of the
genus, has rejected the name in favour of the comparatively
recent Epilobium adnatum, Grisebach, and his example is followed
by some botanists in this country. We think, however, inasmuch
as the original description clearly indicates the one plant, the
contrary evidence of the plate, the specimens in the herbarium,
and Linneus’s subsequent amendment of the description, should
not weigh against it. If, however, these three points were taken
into account, and the species construed as including E. adnatum,
E. obscurum, and E. roseum, according to the view advocated, by
the process of exclusion, the first-named would still bear the
name of E. tetragonum.

4. EprLopium aLpinum. The description in ‘Species Plan-
tarum, 17538, p. 348, reads Epilobium foliis oppositis ovato-
lanceolatis integerrimis siliquis sessilibus caule repente. The
habitat given is “ Alpibus Helveticis, Lapponicis.” The character
of the fruit being sessile is evidently an error. The specimen
in Linneus’s herbarium is E. lactiflorum, Haussk., an Arctic
species, The name has been pretty generally, and rightly as we
think, applied to the most distinct and widely distributed alpine
species, which answers fairly well, and better than any other, to
the description, but Haussknecht and others have rejected it in
favour of E. anagallidifolium, Lamarck.

Our conclusions are that it is desirable, in dealing with
Linnean specific names, in all doubtful cases to disregard speci-
mens altogether, and also to disregard any modifications made
in his subsequent publications, and, as far as possible, to rely on
the original descriptions, in conjunction with the references to
earlier authors—construing the species liberally.

Then, as regards Group 2,—to retain the name for the type
if such is specified, or, if none, for the species which may be most
fairly regarded as the type; and in the absence of such a species,
for the residuary species after others have been cut off.

As regards Group 3,—unless the evidence is hopelessly vague
or contradictory, to retain the name for the species for which
the weight of evidence points to its having been intended.

ON DISCHIDIA WITH DOUBLE PITCHERS. 375

On some Species of Dischidia with Double Pitchers. By H. H.
W. Pearson, M.A., F.L.S., Assistant, Royal Botanic
Gardens, Kew ; formerly Frank Smart Student of Botany,
Gonville and Caius College, Cambridge.

[Read 5th June, 1902.]
(Puate 9.)

INTRODUCTION.

In his account of the Asclepiadacee of British India, Sir J oseph
Hooker quotes * Griffith’s description of Dischidia complex,
a Malacca species which is represented in the Kew Herbarium
by a single imperfect specimen. In this description reference
is made to the remarkable double pitchers which the plant
possesses. Although first noticed almost 50 years ago, no
investigator has taken them in hand, and all that we know about
them is contained in Griffith’s rather meagre note. Sir William
Thiselton-Dyer therefore suggested that I should study the
morphology of these curious organs, and endeavour to elucidate
their bearing upon the mode of life of the plant.

Griffith’s original account occurs in his ‘ Notule ad Plantas
Asiaticas’ (part iv. p. 50), and the complete description of the
pitchers as it there appears may be reproduced. It is as
follows :—“ These ascidia are very complete (? complex), pre-
senting a rather small orifice near the petiole, the outer margin
of this orifice being inflexed and formed into a second pitcher
much smaller than the outer one, opening on each side by an
oblique aperture, deeply lobed or furrowed on the upper, carinate
on the lower side. A transverse section makes it very reniform.
The cavity of the outer pitcher [is] crammed with radicles, the
inner surfaces of both [being] lurid purple with inconspicuous
white spots.”

On looking through the specimens of the genus Dischidia
in the Kew Herbarium, I found three other species possessing
double pitchers very similar to those of D. complex. Of these
also the material available was entirely in the dried condition.

* Flora of British India,’ vol. iv. p. 51.

376 MR. H. H. W. PEARSON ON SPECIES OF

One was represented only by the type specimen, which it was
important to disturb as little as possible; the other two
possessed each one pitcher. The observations, an account of
which follows, are therefore founded upon a strictly limited
number of pitchers, and these not in the most favourable
condition for investigation.

The four species in which these double pitchers occur are:
(1) Dischidia complex, Griffith (Malacca) ; (2) D. pectenoides,
H. H. W. Pearson (Philippines); (3) an undescribed species
represented by a single leafless and flowerless specimen collected
at Kuching, Borneo (Haviland, 2015) *; and (4) a second un-
described species of which there is only one equally imperfect
specimen from Bangarmassing, Borneo (Motley, 525).

The pitcher of D. Rafflesiana has been studied in detail from
a morphological point of view by Treub ft, and anatomically by
Scott and Sargant t. These and other authorities are in perfect
agreement as to its morphology and, as is now well known,
regard it as a modified leaf the apical growth of which is
early arrested. A rapid growth of the central portion of the
morphologically upper surface ensues, resulting in the formation
of a hollow pitcher the inner surface of which is homologous
with the lower surface of the leaf. The organic apex of the leat
is at a point in the margin of the pitcher exactly opposite the
insertion of the petiole. Additional evidence of the correctness
of this view has recently been furnished by a plant in cultivation
at Kew, which shows a series of transitions from the normal
leaf to the pitcher §.

That the descriptions which follow may be more intelligible,
it may be stated at once that the pitchers which form the subject
of this note are equally to be regarded as modified leaves.
Their formation is no doubt similar to that described for
D. Rafflesiana, but with certain modifications the nature of
which will be discussed.

* Mounted on the same sheet with this specimen are leafy branches which
strongly resemble those of D. borneensis, Bece., which is not known to possess
ascidia, TI believe that these are two distinct species under the same Collector's
number. °

' Treub, M., Annales du Jardin Botanique de Buitenzorg, vol. iii. pp. 13-36.

} Scott, D. H., and E. Sargant, Annals of Botany, vol. vii. pp. 243-269.

§ Thiselton-Dyer, W. T., Annals of Botany, vol. xvi. pp. 365-369.

DISCHIDIA WITH DOUBLE PITCHERS. 377

Of the four species here dealt with, that from the Philippines
may conveniently be considered first, as its pitcher is in some
respects less complex than those of the other species. I am
unable to assign it to any hitherto published species, and as one
of the two specimens possesses flowers as well as foliage-leaves,
it is here described.

Discuipta PectENoIDES, H. H. W. Pearson, sp.nov. Planta
epiphyta, volubilis, glabra. Folia ovata vel elliptico-ovata,
crassiuscula, acuta, basi angustata, breviter petiolata, 1-1} poll.
longa, 3-3 poll. lata. Ascidiwm brevissime petiolatum, duplex,
solitarium in nodo; exterius pecteniforme, complanatum, margine
distale rotundato breviter 2-alato, orificio parvo subter petiolum
basi depressionis infundibularis anguste instructum, plicatura
exteriore basi propinqua margini distali subparallela instructum,
2-22 poll. longum, 13-2 poll. latum; interius sulco medio
utrinque, margine libero assurgente 3-lobato (lobo medio nonnun-
quam obsolete) instructum. Racemi breves, pauciflori, ramulis
brevibus axillaribus terminales. Flores purpurei, pedicellis
glabris cire. } poll. longis suffulti. Calyx alte 5-lobatus ; lobi
membranacei, ovati, apice obtusi vel rotundati, vix carinati,
marginibus parce minutissimeque ciliatis, ceterum glaberrimi,
cire. £ poll. longi. Corolle tubus urceolatus, extra glaber, intra
pilis longis tenuissimis erectis villosus, 4 poll. longus; lobi
lanceolati, acuti, subanthesin erecti, glabri, intra carinati, circ.
2 lin. longi. Corone squame 5, tubo stamineo affixe, mem-
branacew, erect, apice 2-fide, lobis longiusculis recurvis.
Anthere erect, marginibus apiceque membranaceis. Stigma
complanatum, obsolete 2-lobatum, vix e antheris exsertum.
Folliculi non visi.

Philippine Islands. Luzon: Zombales, Loher 4066 ; Mont-
alban, Monte Dugo, Loher 4066 4.

Structure of the Pitchers.

The ascidia of D. pectenoides are solitary at alternate nodes,
being separated by pairs of ordinary foliage-leaves (Pl. 9. fig. 1).
They are large flat structures (the largest measuring 2} x2 in.),
in shape resembling a pecten-shell, and are inserted by very
short petioles. About 3 an inch from the insertion, and almost
parallel to the distal margin, is a projecting fold which is not
seen in the other species (Pl. 9. figs. 1, 2,f:). When the

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. 2¥

378 MR. H. H. W. PEARSON ON SPECIES OF

pitcher is removed from the branch, a narrow funnel-shaped
depression is disclosed (Pl. 9. fig. 5, d.). At the bottom of this
depression, immediately underneath the petiole, is situated the
narrow orifice which gives into the main cavity of the pitcher.
Its course is seen on removing a portion of the wall (fig. 3, a
pointer, p., is inserted into the orifice). One or two roots
arising from the petiole or from points on the stem close to it *
enter the pitcher through the orifice (fig. 3,7.) and give rise to
numerous branches, which in some cases almost fill the cavity.
The greatest long diameter of the funnel-shaped depression is
12-13 mm., that of the orifice being 2 mm. Fig. 3 also shows
the remarkable structure which may be called the “inner
pitcher.” It is formed by the inflexed margin of the outer
pitcher. The inflexion takes place in the funnel-shaped
depression opposite to the insertion of the petiole (fig. 3, 2h).
The inflexed tissue is deeply grooved on the side towards the
petiole—thus forming three sides of the depression—and corre-
spondingly convex on the other side. This neck of tissue 18
considerably thicker than the wall of the inner pitcher. The
neck passes directly into the main cavity, at once expanding into
the broad thin wall of the inner pitcher, which is quickly bent
upwards through 180°, until its free margin rests almost in
contact with the convex side of the neck (fig. 3, m.). The
pocket thus formed is almost divided into two by a deep groove
(fig. 4, g.), which extends in the middle line from the free margin
to the bottom of the pitcher. The margin shows two lateral
lobes (fig. 4, 7.), and a small median lobe, which, however, is not
always present (fig. 4, ap.). Very minute glandular hairs are
abundant on both walls of the inner and on the inner wall of the
outer pitcher.

The description just given will almost apply also to the
Bornean specimen collected by Haviland (2015). The outer
pitcher is approximately circular in outline (PI. 9. fig. 5). The
inner one is smaller than in D. pectenoides, but shows indications
of a higher degree of complexity. The character of the involution
is the same, but the lateral portions of the free margin are
continued upwards farther than in the last species, thus forming

* My material does not enable me to ascertain the exact place of origin of
these roots. The question is discussed with reference to D. Rajflesiana by
Wallich (PI. As. Rar. vol. ii, p. 36), Treub (Ann, Jard. Buit. iii, p. 18), and
hy Scott & Sargant (Ann. Bot. vii. p. 259).

DISCHIDIA WITIL DOUBLE PITCHERS. 379

a more complete pitcher (PI. 9. fig. 6, m.).. The median lobe, which
occurred in at least one specimen of D. pectenoides (fig. 4, ap.), is
absent. The median groove seen in that species (fig. 4, .)
is present, but extends much farther, for, startiny at the margin
(fig. 6, g.), it passes round the base of the pitcher and is con-
tinuous on the other side with the groove of the funnel-shaped
depression (gd.). It should further be noticed that the wall of
the inner pitcher is thickly beset with very small glandular
hairs. Similar hairs are found also on the inner surface of the
outer pitcher. The inner and outer walls of both pitchers
retain, even in the dry condition, abundant traces of a lurid
purple colouring-matter, which was probably more generally
diffused during life *.

The Malacca species, D. complex, Griffith’s account of which
has already been quoted, may next be considered. The inner
pitcher, though differing much in form, may conveniently be
compared with that of Haviland’s plant. As to the shape,
the one figured is probably abnormal (fig. 8). The presence
of an insect-puncture (fig. 8, pu.) suggests the belief that some
degree of hypertrophy may have been caused thereby. I am,
however, unable to confirm this view by examining further
material. The involution of the sides of the inner pitcher is as
complete as in the preceding species (fig. 8, m.). A deep median
groove runs from the free margin to the base, round which it
passes, disappearing at the point a (fig. 8). The median lobe is
obsolete, or represented only by an inconspicuous projection,
Small glandular hairs are abundant on both inner and outer
walls of the inner and on the inner wall of the outer pitcher.

The Bornean specimen collected by Motley (525) shows a
more advanced type of structure. The inner pitcher is deeply
two-lobed (figs. 9, 10), owing to the deepening of the median
groove, which is as extensive as in Haviland’s plant. The free
margin, instead of resting against the neck as in the preceding
species, is again inflexed, forming two covered passages, one
leading into each lobe of the pitcher. This is seen in fig. 10,

* In Wallich’s figure of D. Raflesiana (Pl. As. Rar. vol. ii. t. 142) the
outside of the pitcher is coloured reddish-brown. Treub (Ann. Jard. Buit. Ml,
p. 18) in noting this points out that neither Wallich himself nor Griffith
mentions the presence of colouring-matter in the outer wall of the pitcher, and
further states that he has never seen the pitchers of the Buitenzorg plants so

coloured on the cutside.
2¥2

380 MR. H. H. W. PEARSON ON SPECIES OF

which represents one lobe of the pitcher seen from within,
a portion of the near lobe seen in Pl. 9. fig. 9 having been
removed. This pitcher also is thickly covered both outside and
inside with small glandular hairs, and similar hairs are present
also on the inner wall of the outer pitcher.

Morphology.

The material available furnishes very little direct evidence as
to the morphology of these complicated structures. A com-
parison with what is known about the pitcher of D. Rafflesiana
affords, however, fairly clear indications of the probable course
of events. The first modification of the type found in D. Raffle-
siana is the flattened form of all these double pitchers, which
suggests an organ formed by two leaves with their margins
united. If, however, this view be entertained for a moment, it 18
at once dispelled by an examination of the structure. The
principal vein, obviously homologous with a midrib, traverses
the margin of the outer pitcher from the petiole to the orifice,
where it divides into two or more branches, though it is not clear
that either of these enters the wall of the inner pitcher. The
pitcher must therefore be regarded as a single leaf. The same
observation disposes of Lindley’s suggestion (to account for the
origin of the pitcher of D. Rafflesiana), that it is a leaf the
margins of which are united *. Such evidence as there is,
however, seems to support the now accepted explanation of the
morphology of the pitcher of D. Rafflesiana which has already
been outlined (p. 376), and we must suppose the double pitcher
to be formed upon the same plan. In other words, the outer
pitcber of these double-pitchered forms is part of a modified
leaf, strongly reflexed on both sides from the midrib, whose apex
and base, by the growth and consequent curvature of the inter-
mediate portion, are closely approximated. In considering the
origin of the inner pitcher, we must revert once more to
D. Rafflesiana. 1 have copied two figures of the pitcher of that
species, one (fig. 11) from Beccari t and the other (fig. 12) from
Treub t. Fig. 11 shows the inside of the attached end of the
pitcher. The apical lobe projects into the cavity of the pitcher.
The apex of the inflexed lobe (ap.) is the morphologica! apex of

* Lindley, ‘ Introduction to Botany,’ i. p. 302.
+ Beccari, ‘ Malesia,’ vol. ii. Tav. 61. fig. 5.
} Treub, Ann. Jard. Buit. iii. pl. 4. fig. 8.

DISCHIDIA WITH DOUBLE PITCHERS. 381

the modified leaf. Treub’s figure (12) shows a median longi-
tudinal section taken in a plane at right angles to that of
fig. 11. Here the apex of the projecting lobe (ap.) is shown
to be slightly incurved. The obvious inference is that the
inner pitchers under consideration have been formed from the
inflexed apical lobe, which in D. Rafflestana projects into the
cavity of the pitcher, but has undergone no further complication.
It would appear that the apex has become again inflexed by the
growth and resulting curvature of the morphologically upper
surface (seen en face in Pl. 9. fig. 11) between the apex and the
“neck.” On this view the morphological apex of the leaf is
represented in D. pectenoides by a small projecting tooth
(tig. 4, ap.): in D. complex and in Haviland’s specimen it is
situated in a similar position at the summit of the median
groove (figs. 8, 6,7.) ; while in Motley’s specimen, owing to the
further inflexion of the free margin, it is directed downwards
into the cavity of the pitcher (fig. 10, ap.). It is of interest to
enquire whether the inner or the outer pitcher was first formed.
It has been shown, in the very young pitcher of D. Rafflesiana *
(3 mm. long), that the growth was most active and the tissues
showed least differentiation in the region immediately behind
the apex. Ina more advanced pitcher (1 cm. long) growth at
the base and apex had ceased, but was very active over the
whole curved surface. And as at this stage the pitcher “ has
attained its definite form,” it does not appear that apical growth
is resumed. I therefore suggest that in these double-pitchered
forms the involution of the apical portion of the leaf which gives
rise to the inner pitcher takes place early in the formation of
the organ, and precedes the general growth of the central
portion of the leaf which produces the outer pitcher.

Functions of the Pitchers.

The functions of the pitcher as a whole, and of the inner
pitcher in particular, remain to be discussed. At the outset, I
am conscious of the danger and dissatisfaction of founding
views as to function on such evidence as my material furnishes.
At the same time, such indications as the pitchers examined
do afford are of so striking a character that, in view of

* Scott & Sargant, Ann. Bot. vii. pp. 208-4.

382 MR. H. H. W. PEARSON ON SPECIES OF

the difficulty of studying the living plants under natural
conditions, they should not be disregarded. Such suggestions
as I shall put forward will, I trust, result in stimulating the
interest of botanists who may be in a position to confirm or
disprove them.

A fairly complete study of the pitchers of D. Rafflesiana by
numerous investigators leads to the conclusion that they are to
be regarded as living “ flower-pots.”* They are well supplied
with a root-system ; they contain usually water and soil. The
double pitchers undoubtedly serve the same purpose, and my
object now is to show that they are very specially adapted to
this end.

All four species are epiphytes, and probably resemble
D. Rafflesiana in having an entirely adventitious root-system.
In addition to the roots already mentioned which branch inside
the pitchers, they bear others which serve to attach the plant to
the bark of the host. The latter may be assumed to have also
an absorptive function as in D. Rafflesiana t. With or without
dissection, 1 have been able to examine the contents of about
9 pitchers. They all contain roots in the outer pitcher, but
nove at all in the inner. In all cases more or less soil} is
present in the outer pitcher among the roots ; and it seems that
the greater the amount of soil present, the greater is the
development of roots in the outer pitcher. Groom believes this
to be the case in the pitchers of D. Rafflesiana§. It has been
clearly demonstrated that soil-particles in the pitchers of that
species are attached to the root-hairs in a periectly normal
manner ||, and there is every reason to believe that the solids
form a not unin portant source of the food-supply ot the plants.
My material being entirely ina dried condition, there is no direct
evidence as to the presence of water in the pitchers. That the
roots must be supplied with moisture is obvious. The presence
of numerous stomata on the inner surface of the outer pitcher—

* Thiselton-Dyer, Ann. Bot. vol. xvi. p- 369.

t Groom, Annals of Botany, vol. vii. p. 236.

{ The term “soil” is used in a wide sense to include the organic
inorganic débris in the pitchers, the nature of which it is usually impossible to
determine.

§ Groom, 2. c, pp- 227, 228. ii

| Groom, Zc. p. 227, pl. 10. fig. 10; Scott & Sargant, Ann. Bot. vol, vil
p. 260, pl. 12. fig, 11.

and

DISCHIDIA WITH DOUBLE PITCHERS. 383

very similar in form to those from the inner surface of the
pitcher of D. Rafflesiana figured by Griffith *—is important
in this connection. The modified leaf of Dischidia, from the
slightly concave organ of D. Collyris to the highly complex
structures we are considering, is obviously of service in the
water-economy of the plant, since it renders transpired water
available for re-absorption by the roots t. That rain-water and
tree-washings also find their way in through the orifice must
certainly happen at least in some positions of the pitcher. In all
cases it appears to be fixed in the same plane as the branch
on which it is borne (PI. 9. fig. 1). The petiole being very
short, the mouth of the funnel-shaped depression is in close
contact with the surface of the branch. In D. pectenoides the
orifice of a pitcher on an erect branch is directed upwards
(cf: figs. land 3). My material does not prove this in the case of
other species, but on morphological grounds it is in the highest
degree probable. But the fact that the plant is a climber must
not be overlooked. If the stem is erect, the position of the orifice
in D. pectenoides (and probably in the other species also) will be
such as to prevent the entrance of rain-water or washings.
But, owing to the climbing habit of the stem, comparatively
few of the pitchers are likely to be in such a case. A very
slight inclination of the stem would place the orifice in such
a position that the inflow of water would be possible.

The small size of the orifice and the occlusion of the wider
opening of the depression of the stem would seem to effectively
preclude the possibility of any considerable amount of solid
matter being washed in. Groom’s view with regard to the solid
particles in the pitcher of D. Rafflesiana is that they are brought
in mainly, if not entirely, by ants. This opinion is supported
by Ridley’s observation ¢, that earth similar to that found at the
foot of the host tree is present in the pitchers. Then we have
Treub’s statement relating to the same species. “‘ Les ascidies
sont devenues de véritables nids de fourmis, abritant des centaines
Windividus et beaucoup de larves”§. Treub’s words would

* Griffith, Trans, Linn. Soc. vol. xx. tab. 17. fig. 4. yo es
+ Groom, Ann. Bot. vol. vii. p. 228; Karsten, Ann. Jard. Buit. xii.

(1895) p. 167 ; Thiselton-Dyer, Aun. Bot. vol. xvi. p. 368.
+ Groom, /. c. p. 229.
§ Treub, Ann. Jard. Buit. vol. iii. p. 29.

3884: MR. H. H. W. PEARSON ON SPECIES OF

alinost describe the state of affairs in the pitchers of D. pec-
tenoides and of Motley’s Bornean plant. The outer pitcher
of the latter was “crammed” with roots, among which were
the dead bodies of numerous ants and a large quantity of dark-
coloured soil. The inner pitcher was full of ants*, a few
of which were examined by Colonel Bingham, who kindly
informs me that ‘the specimens were unfortunately in frag-
ments, but, as well as I could make out, they belong to the
genus Dolichoderus, and are probably D. bituberculatus, Mayr,
which is spread from India to New Guinea.” In the pitcher of
D. pectenoides fragments of ants were present which Colonel
Bingham identifies as probably a species of Aphenogaster, a
genus numerously represented in the Indo-Malayan region. A
large number of ant-pupz were also found in the same pitcher Tf.
The pitchers of D. complex and of Haviland’s Bornean specimen
were well supplied with soil, but contained nothing that I could
recognize as ant-remains. But it is needless to point out that
the absence of insect-remains from dried plants proves nothing
except that the insects, if present when the plant was collected,
took an early opportunity of leaving.

We have, then, four species bearing pitchers into which soil
cannot find its way by the action of gravity. Soil is, however,
present in marked quantity. Itis also proved that ants frequent
the pitchers and make their nests in them. There is no evidence
of any other means by which solid matters can find their way in.
The conclusions on these grounds seem to be perfectly justitiable
(1) that the “soil” in the pitchers is brought in by ants as

* A carnivorous function has been suggested for the pitchers of D. Rafflesiana
(Delpino, Nuovo Giorn. Bot. Italiano, vol. iii. pp. 174-6, and Malpighia,
vol. iv. pp. 13-17), and, although there are now no grounds for believing this to be
the case, it was not, on the face of it, absurd to suppose that the inner pitcher
might serve such a purpose. I therefore submitted these ants to careful
microscopic examination, but their remains showed no signs of having under-
gone anything of the nature of a digestive process.

+ Dr. Forel figures a “ paste-board” nest of Dolichoderus bituberculatus from
Bangkok. At the same time he states that ‘the chief feature of ant
architecture is its irregularity.” Judging from the details given of the various
forms of nest adopted under different conditions by the same species, there
would be nothing surprising in the fact that this species should nest in two
such different places as a paste-board structure on the bough of a tree and the
cavity of a Dischidia-pitcher. Species of Aphenogaster are stated to use earth
es *netinermaterial (Forel, Smithsonian Report, 1894, pp. 480-490, pl. Ivi.
ig. 15.

DISCHIDIA WITH DOUBLE PITCHERS. 385

nesting-material ; (2) that the pitchers have no other adequate
source of supply. To what extent the welfare of the plant is
dependent upon the food-materials obtained by these pitcher-
roots is unknown. Their abundant development and their
behaviour towards the soil in the pitchers, point to their being of
no inconsiderable importance. These four species of Dischidia
must therefore be regarded as myrmecophilous to a marked
degree.

The presence of ants in the pitchers being highly desirable
from the point of view of the plant, we are led to enquire what
special characters, likely to be attractive to ants, the pitchers
have acquired. In the first place, they are convenient shelters
and nesting-places, and it may be presumed that the narrower
entrance and more commodious form renders them more suitable
for these purposes than the simpler pitchers of D. Rufflesiana.
The danger of drowning which is risked by ants nesting in the
pitchers of D. Rafflesiana must be considerable, though drowned
ants are stated to be rarely found*. The branching root-system
entering through a comparatively large opening (4mm. in diameter
in adult pitchers grown at Kew) would seem to provide them with
abundant means of escape in case of a sudden rise of water in
the pitcher. But they do not always escape; Wallich records
the presence of ‘a great number of small and harmless black
ants, most of which find a watery grave in the turbid fluid which
frequently half fills the cavity” +. But whatever the danger here,
it is almost certainly greater in a nearly closed pitcher, such as
we are considering. We can hardly imagine ants with their
pup making their escape through an orifice 2 mm. in diameter,
already partially filled up by roots, and through which a stream
of water is entering. Attention is at once directed to the inner
pitcher as a possible refuge during a temporary flooding of the
outer one. As any of the figures will show, the opening into the
inner pitcher is entirely on the convex side of the neck. On the
other side the neck is concave, and provides a channel down
which a liquid entering the orifice must perforce be directed.
Indeed, it is difficult to see how any water can enter the inner
pitcher until the outer one is at least three-quarters filled; and
this holds good for any position of the organ in which water can

* Groom, Ann. Bot. vol. vii. p. 238.
+ Wallich, Pl. As. Rar. vol. ii. p. 36.

386 MR. H. H. W. PEARSON ON SPECIES OF

flow into the outer pitcher. If this be a possible function of
the inner pitcher, it is not without interest to note that it has
recently been suggested that ants resort to the Cecropias and
other “ myrmecophilous ” plants of the Amazon Valley only in
situations and under circumstances in which there is danger of
their nests being flooded if made at a lower level *.

Inside the three inner pitchers of D. pectenoides which I was
able to examine, I found a large number of small irregularly
shaped masses which were quite sweet to the taste. Between
the teeth they crumbled like so much chalk. On examining the
wall with a view to ascertaining their origin, I found that the
outer tissues of the convex side of the neck were in an advanced
stage of decomposition. Yellow strings of cells embedded in
mucilage hung from the wall, and were clearly the source of the
yellow masses in the pitcher below. The appearance was very
remarkable, and one who saw the most marked of the three
cases aptly likened it to a stalactite. When submitted to
microscopic examination, these masses were seen to consist of
parenchymatous cells with highly euticularized walls, and here
and there a tracheid, embedded in mucilage which quickly
swelled up in water. The blue colour with copper sulphate and
potash, characteristic of cane-sugar, was obtained. Numerous
fupgus-hy phe were present in the mucilage. Signs of a similar
decomposition were detected here and there in the wall of the
outer pitcher, usually in places were a callus had been formed.
The callus appeared to be the result of an injury—probably an
ant-puncture,—was circular in shape, and usually had a circular
depression or hole in the centre. A transverse section showed
a layer of periderm, beneath which was a mucilaginous mass
embedding ordinary parenchymatous cells, some with apparently
unaltered cellulose-walls, others in which the wall was strongly
cuticularized. Fungus-hyphe occurred here as in the former
case. I did not observe a similar decomporition in the pitchers
of the other species, but owing to the very limited supply of
material I am unable to say that it does not occur. This 18
obviously a patbological condition, and is probably brought
about by the combined action of ant-punctures and fungus-
growth. It is strongly suggestive of that form of tissue-
degradation known as “ gummosis.” The presence of sugar 1?
the product of decomposition suggests its use by the ants as

* Buscalioni & Huber, Beiheft zum Bot. Centralbl. Bd. ix. (1900) pp. 85-88.

DISCHIDIA WITH DOUBLE PITCHERS. 387

food-substance. From its production in such large quantities in
the inner pitcher, we may perhaps suppose that this structure, in
D. pectenoides at least, serves also the purpose of a feeding-
ground. Whether the fact that the wall of the inner pitcher is
usually bitten through in one or more places has any connection
with the presence of this sweet substance, it is impossible to say.
In this connection attention may be directed to the profuse
supply of short stalked glands. They appear to be very similar
in structure to those present in D. Rafflesiana *. With regard to
the latter the authors state: ‘“ It is quite evident that they have
nothing to do with any function of the mature pitcher—first,
because they occur indiscriminately on ordinary leaves and on
pitchers; and secondly, because they become functionless and
are cut off by periderm, long before the pitcher is mature” f.
This may be equally true for the double pitchers. I was, how-
ever, unable to see that the glands in these pitchers were cut off
by periderm ; and, as far as I was able to judge from the nature
of the materials, their appearance suggested no loss of function.
When the living plant can be studied, the possibility of the
secretion of these glands being palatable to the ant-inhabitants
will be worthy of consideration f.

The mesophyll of the walls of both pitchers consists normally
of parenchymatous cells whose walls give the cellulose reaction
with Schulze’s solution. The epidermis (inner and outer) is
composed of small cells with cuticularized walls, the outer walls
being for the most part strongly arched and finely grooved.
Within the mesophyll the much-branched “cells” of the lati-
ciferous system are abundant (fig. 18, Za.). Microscopic exami-
nation of the inner surface of the outer pitcher revealed the
presence of a dense waft of superficial mycelium which was
easily removed on the point of a needle (fig. 18, myg-). The
growth of this mycelium appeared to be radial, starting from
the centre of a curious rosette-like structure (fig. 18, 70.), formed
by shorter hyphe of a peculiar character. These bore a profuse
crop of minute abstricted gemme. At the centre of each rosette
the tissue of the pitcher-wal] appeared to have been punctured.
A precisely similar mycelium was present on the inner surface of

* Scott & Sargant, Ann. Bot. vol. vii. pl. 11. fig. 44.

t Scott & Sargant, /.c. p. 258. ; "

t “ Most of the Dolichoderi.... lick up the secretions of plants.’ Forel,
Smithson. Rep. 1894, p. 496.

388 MR. H. H. W. PEARSON ON SPECIES OF

the outer pitcher in all four species and in every specimen
examined. Curiously enough, no trace of such a mycelium could
be found on either wall of the inner pitcber in any species. It may
be that the secretion of the glands of the inner pitcher is of such
a nature as to limit the growth of the fungus to the outer pitcher.
The explanation of this remarkable occurrence I must leave to a
more fortunate investigator. I can only draw attention to the
extraordinary similarity between the hyphe of the rosette and
the “ Stranganschwellungen ” and “ Perlenfaden ” which Moller
found in the “ fungus-gardens” of the South-American species
of Atta*. Termites of both continents are fungus-growers T,
but I am not aware that ‘‘fungus-gardens” have yet been
described for any of the true ants in the Old World.

Conclusion.

The details of my suggested explanation of the adaptation of
these double pitchers for the purpose of accommodating their |
ant-population will undoubtedly require modification when the
living plants can be studied. But the general conclusion that
they are peculiarly modified in such a manner as to render them
specially attractive to ants is, I venture to think, hardly open to
doubt. How is the plant the better enabled to compete in the
struggle for existence by the adoption of this highly specialized
form of pitcher? This question is one of peculiar difficulty,
and impossible of solution except by a study of the natural
conditions in which the plant lives. An obvious suggestion is
that this complicated pitcher is a response to a demand for an
increased economy of water in a xerophytic environment. The
condensation of transpired water upon the profusely branched
root-system in an almost closed bag must be more effectively
attained than in the less complex pitcher of D. Rafflesiana.
That our four species are markedly xerophytic is sufficiently
indicated. The foliage-leaves of D. pectenoides are very
small; D. complex is described by Griffith as leafless; the
specimens of the other two species are also without leaves.
But it is impossible to pursue this subject further in the present

* Moller, ‘ Die Pilzgirten einiger siidamerikanischer Ameisen ’ (Jena, 1893),
Taf. 6. fig. 18.

+ Haviland, G.D.,in Journ. Linn. Soc., Zool. xxvi. (1898) pp. 359-360,
382-383,

HHW.Pearson. Linn, Soc. Journ. Bor Vor XXXV.P1.9.

JNFitch bth

West Newman imp

ae ~ M.Smith. S
ig 18 GN Che
g fassee. DOUBLE prTcHes OF DISCHIDIA.

—y

DISCHIDIA WITH DOUBLE PITCHERS. 389

state of our knowledge without becoming involved in unprofitable
speculations.

The genus Dischidia thus shows a series of leaf-modifications
more remarkable perhaps than any other known genus of
Phanerogamic plants. In D. Collyris and other species we find
the root-sheltering concave shell-like leaf. D. Rafflesiana has
assumed the distinct pitcher-form in which a higher degree of
water-economy is reached, and the specialization is already
so marked that the assistance of ants seems to be necessary
in order that the roots may obtain an adequate supply of
raw food-material. This species is the more interesting in
that in cultivation it has produced a series of less specialized
leaf-forms leading up to the normal pitcher*. The highest
degree of specialization is attamed in these double-pitchered
species, whose existence seems to be intimately connected with
the residence of ant-colonies within the pitchers, and which have
ccquired characters that appear to especially fit them to be the
abodes of such colonies. Here the water-economy seems to have
reached its highest point. But much of the story yet remains
to be told.

In conclusion, I desire to express my thanks to Sir William
Thiselton-Dyer for kindly placing this material at my disposal :
to Dr. D. Sharp and Colonel Bingham, who have allowed me to
refer insects to them for determination ; to Mr. Massee, who
gave me the benefit of his opinion respecting the mycelium
represented in fig. 18, and made the drawing from which that
figure was prepared; and to Miss Smith, to whom I am indebted
for figs. 1-10.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE 9.
[All figures natural size, except 4, 10, and 13. Except in figs. 2, 3, 11,
and 12, the pitchers are represented in the position they would occupy if

growing upon erect branches. ]

Figs. 1-4. D. pectenoides.
Fig. 1. Leaf-bearing branch with pitcher attached.
Fig. 2. A pitcher removed from the branch.
Fig. 3. Pitcher shown in fig. 2, with portion of wall removed to show the
inner pitcher.
Fig. 4. Inner pitcher (enlarged).

* Thiselton-Dyer, Ann. Bot. vol. xvi. p. 366.

390 PROF. J. PERCIVAL ON “ SILVER-LEAF ”’ DISEASE.

Figs. 5, 6. Bornean specimen, Haviland, 2015.
Fig. 5. Pitcher removed from the branch.
Fig. 6. Pitcher shown in fig. 5, with portion of wall removed.

Figs. 7, 8. D. complex.

Fig. 7. Pitcher removed from the branch.
Fig. 8. Pitcher shown in fig. 7, with portion of wall removed.

Figs. 9, 10. Bornean specimen, Motley, 525.

Fig. 9. Pitcher with portion of wall removed.
Fig. 10. Lobe of inner pitcher (enlarged).

Fig. 11 (after Beccari). A portion of a longitudinal section through the
pitcher of D. Rufflesiana, showing the inflexed apex.

Fig. 12 (after Treub). A portion of a longitudinal section through the pitcher
of D. Rafflesiana, showing the inflexed apex in longitudinal sec-
tion (ap.).

Fig. 13. Mycelium on the inner surface of the wall of the outer pitcher of
D. pectenoides. (xX 400. Slightly diagrammatic.)

ap., morphological apex; d., depression at base of pitcher; g., median
groove in wall of inner pitcher; /., lateral lobe of free margin of inner pitcher ;
la., latex-cell ; m., free margin of inner pitcher; my., mycelium ; 2/., neck ;
Pp, pointer inserted into the orifice leading into the cavity of the outer pitcher ;
pet., petiole; pw., insect-puncture ; ro., rosette of hyphe.

“Silver-Leaf’’ Disease.
By Prof. Joun Percivat, M.A., F.L.S.

{Read 5th June, 1902.)
(PiatE 10.)

THe disease known as “Silver-leaf” is, so far as I am aware, cou-
fined to the Prune, and has been the subject of observation and
investigation for more than a quarter of a century. The species
which it most frequently attacks are the plum and peach, but it
is not uncommon upon the apricot, and I have seen it occasionally
upon the sloe. The leaves of the diseased trees are generally
normal in form and size, but their surfaces, instead of being
green, are of a peculiar ashy-grey colour, which is very readily
recognized but not easily described. The affected trees produce
little or no fruit, and although plants suffering from the disease
may live many years before being killed outright, they are always
sickly and unprofitable.

A transverse section of the upper epidermis of @ healthy

PROF. J. PERCIVAL ON “ SILVER-LEAF’’ DISEASE. 391

plum-leaf is given in fig. 1, and the corresponding surface view
in fig. 2. Here it is seen that the cell-walls of the epidermis are

Fig. I. Fig. 2.

| La
nena cn (
SEER Ne

\

Transverse section of the upper epi- Surface view of upper epidermis
dermis of a normal plum-leaf. of a normal plum-leaf.

thick and without intercellular spaces. In figs. 8 and 4 are
illustrated the transverse section and surface view of the epi-
dermis of a leaf affected with “silver” disease. Large inter-
cellular spaces filled with air are present beneath the cuticle aloug
the lines of union of the epidermal cells. The peculiar light

Fig. 3.

Surface view of upper epidermis of
a plum-leaf affected with “silver-leaf”

Transverse section of upper epidermis

of a plum-leaf affected with “silver-leaf”
disease, disease.

grey colour of the leaves is due to these air-filled spaces, and not
to any alteration in the chloroplasts; the latter structures are of
the same size and appearance as those in healthy leaves.

How these air-channels are produced is not clear at present.
The appearances presented by the jagged irregular Pieces of cell-
wall substance which project into the air-spaces (tig. 4) suggest

392 PROF. J. PERCIVAL ON ‘‘ SILVER-LEAF”’ DISEASE.

that the middle lamella, or part of the cell-wall corresponding to
it, has been dissolved or softened and then torn asunder.

Various suggestions have been made in regard to the cause of
the disease. Some authorities have hazarded the opinion that it
is caused by bacteria, others that it is due to a deficiency of
certain food-constituents in the soil.

No spots or blisters are visible upon the leaves, and fungi are
absent both from the affected leaves and the external and internal
tissues of the stem and branches.

In advanced cases a discoloration of the central parts of the
wood is observable when the stems are cut across, and this
sometimes extends to the wood of the finer branches, and into
the wood of the leaf-petioles. In milder attacks, where the
disease is of recent origin, the wood of the stems and branches is
not visibly discoloured so far as the naked eye can determine,
but microscopic examination often reveals brown stains on the
walls of the vessels and meduilary-ray cells.

When first noticed it is often confined to a few of the branches
on one side of the tree, but sooner or later the whole tree becomes
affected.

Last September I dug up a fifteen-year-old plum-tree which
had been subject to “silver-leaf” for several years. Many of
the large roots were diseased. When cut across, the wood of
these roots was seen to be discoloured, being dark brown instead
of yellow as in the healthy wood. No rottenness or disintegration
of tissue was observable; the discoloured parts were quite as
hard as the uninjured tissues.

The bark and cortex of the root covered the wood completely
as in the healthy parts; and unless a transverse section had been
made of the roots, the internal damage would scarcely have been
suspected.

Microscopic examination of the discoloured wood, especially
where it bordered on the healthy tissues, revealed the presence
of fine fungus-hyphe, which were traced for a considerable
distance in the lumen of the vessels. Many of the vessels and
medullary-ray cells were filled with a brownish-red substance, and
the walls of these cells were stained brown.

I sawed the thick diseased roots into one-inch lengths and
placed them in a damp chamber. In two or three days a dense
white mycelium of very delicate hyphe was developed upon each
piece, round the edge of the diseased patch, as in fig. 5.

Percival. Linn. Soc. Journ. Bor. Voz. XXXYV. Pl. 10.

SILVER-LEAF DISEASE.

A. Diseased stock.

B. Shoot from inserted bud, all leaves of which were silvered.

PROF. J. PERCIVAL ON “ STLVER-LEAF”’ DISEASR. 393

I afterwards procured from nurserymen and fruit-growers in
different parts of the South of England specimens of plum- and
apricot-trees affected with “silver-leaf” disease. The plants
were dug up completely, so as to obtain as much of the root-
system as possible. Trees of various ages were obtained, some
of them being maiden trees of one season’s growth only. In
every case the root or underground portion of the stock was
found to be diseased, the wood invariably showing internal
discoloration when sawn across, although outside there was

Fig. 5.

Transverse section of root from a plum-tree affected with “ silver-leaf” disease.
After being kept three days in a damp atmosphere the mycelium (@) developed,
frequently no evidence of unhealthiness. Fungus-hyphe were
always found in the wood near the junction between the living and
dead portions, and in most cases a good growth of mycelium wis
obtained when pieces of the diseased root were kept in a fairly
damp atmosphere. .

At first no spores or conidia were visible upon the mycelium,
but after three or four months’ growth small sporophores of
Stereum purpureum appeared upon the pieces of root. On several
pieces of diseased root-stock which were dug up and exposed
during the winter, Stereum purpureum also appeared. In one case
only (Pl. 10) have I seen the fully developed fruiting-stage of the
fungus on diseased trees ; such examples must be rare, or earlier
investigators would have noticed them.

. 9
LINN, JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL, XXXV. ~@

3894 PROF. J. PERCIVAL ON “‘ SILVER-LEAF ” DISEASE.

This solitary example was sent to me among a batch of
specimens from a nurseryman, and was only one year old from
the bud. The bud had been inserted in a stock apparently
infected with the fungus near the surface of the ground, and the
strong vigorous shoot (about 4 feet long) developed from the bud
had every leaf upon it “silvered.” When I received the tree,
the stock of course had been cut back, and small sporophores of the
fungus were growing on the outside of the bark. A cross-section
of the stock, both above and below the inserted branch, showed that
its wood was completely killed, with the exception of a very thin
cylinder just inside the cambium. The wood developed from the
inserted bud was, however, not in the least discoloured, and
looked quite healthy, although, as previously mentioned, the leaves
upon it were all “‘ silvered.”’

The constant presence of the fungus upon the roots and root-
stocks of trees suffering from the “silver-leaf” disease justified
the conclusion that it was in some way responsible for the
trouble. The complete proof, however, was not obtained until
this year.

In the early part of March 1 inoculated some young healthy
plum-trees of various sorts with soaked pieces of the sporophores
of Stereum purpureum, obtained from the specimens cultivated
from diseased roots and also from some blocks of dead wood. A
T-shaped cut was made through the bark, and after inserting the
fungus the wound was bound round with bast. The cuts were
made above ground on one- and two-year old branches, from 18
inches to 2 feet from the ends. In the first week in May, 7.¢.
8 or 9 weeks after inoculation, the leaves upon these branches
exhibited the characteristic silvery appearance.

It was of especial interest to notice that while the disease
showed itself above the wound right to the top of the shoot,
below the wound it only appeared on the leaves of the next bud
or spur two or three inches away. Moreover, the disease has
only appeared hitherto (May 19th) on those leaves developed
from buds which are placed on the same side of the shoot as that
on which the inoculation was made, the leaves from buds off the
straight line drawn from the wound to the tip of the shoot being
normal. From these experiments, and other observations on the
course of the disease, it would appear that the disturbing cause
is conducted rapidly in the sap of the plant; other observations
I have made also support this view.

PROF. J. PERCIVAL ON ‘* SILVER-LEAF ” DISEASE. 395

Although there is often little or no visible difference between
the wood and other tissues of a sound branch and one on which
“silvery” leaves are produced, I found that a diseased branch
gives to water a faint brown tint when its end is placed in the
latter for 24 hours, which is not the case with healthy branches.
The tinted water gives a bright blue colour immediately with
guaiacum and hydrogen peroxide, due to the presence of an
oxidase. An oxidizing ferment exists also in the bast and cortex
of healthy branches of Prunus species, but it does not leak out
when the ends of such branches are dipped in water, although it
dissolves out fairly readily when slices of these tissues are soaked.

By cutting thin successive longitudinal slices from the branches
of diseased plum-trees, from the bark inwards into the wood,
and soaking these separately in water, it is seen that not only is
the oxidase present in the cortex and bast in a very soluble
condition, but it is also present in considerable quantity in the
wood of the branch, which is not the case in healthy trees.

From the evidence obtained during the examination of many
cases, | have no doubt that the infection takes place below ground,
no sign of any wound being visible above, and the internal
damaged wood in which the fungus-hyphe are detected is
generally confined to the root or the lower portion of the stem
within the soil.

In some instances, perhaps the majority, there were old
partially occluded wounds through which the iofection might
have taken place; but in others no abraded surface was noticeable,
and the fungus appeared to have entered through the unwounded
surfaces of the roots. Where horizontally placed roots contained
the fungus, it was usually on the damp side facing downwards
that the parasite had apparently entered, for this side of the
root showed damaged woud and cortex when sawn across.

Whether other species of Stereum are capable of setting up the
disease, and the relationship of the superabuudant oxidase in the
diseased branches to the peculiar changes in the epidermal cells,
are matters which I hope to investigate later, when more material
is available.

The biology of Stereum hirsutum has been investigated by
Prof. Marshall Ward, who has published his results in tie
‘Philosophical Transactions’ of the Royal Society, Series B,
Vol. 189 (1897), pp. 128-134, pls. 17-21.

396 PROF. J. PERCIVAL ON THE OCCURRENCE OF

The Occurrence of Calcium-oxalate Crystals in Seedlings of
Alsike (Trifolium hybridum, Linn.). By Prof. Joan
PercivaL, M.A., F.L.S.

[Read 5th June, 1902.]

Tue very definite and characteristic position in which the crystals
of calcium oxalate occur in the leaves of most leguminous plants
led me to consider that a detailed study of their first appearance
and distribution in young seedlings would be of interest, and
might possibly throw some light upon their formation.

The seedlings were grown under the different conditions
described below, and after reaching various stages of development
were placed first in boiling water, then in alcohol, and finally
transferred to chloral-hydrate on large glass slides, where the
complete plants could be examined. Polarized light was generally
employed to determine the presence of the smallest crystals.
Various species of Leguminose were tried at first, but Alsike
was eventually selected for further examination on account of
the absence of hairs upon the surface of the plant, which facili-
tated the examination of the internal tissues of the cleared
specimens,

The seeds were germinated upon the purest filter-paper
moistened with distilled water.

Germination occurs in a few hours, and the cotyledons become
free from the testa and develop a green colour in three or four days.
At this stage of growth no crystals are present anywhere in the
plants. As soon as the plants were sufficiently large to handle,
they were removed from the filter-paper bed, and placed with their
roots dipping into small bottles of distilled water, the bottle being
lined with paraffin to prevent contact of the water with the
glass. The water used was distilled in a metal still and collected
in paraffin-lined flasks. Rapid growth takes place as soon a8 the
plants are allowed a free supply of water, and by the time they
are six or eight days old the small folded primary leaf can be
seen between the bases of the cotyledons.

At this stage of development, crystals appear along the
vascular bundles in the petioles of the cotyledons, and are dis-
tributed evenly from a point close to the blade down to the con-
nection of the bundle with its continuation in the hypocotyl of
the seedling. Above and below these limits, crystals very rarely
develop at this or any subsequent stage of growth.

CALCIUM OXALATE IN SEEDLINGS OF ALSIKE. 397

With increasing age a very few crystals may sometimes be
noticed along the central vascular bundle running through the
cotyledons, especially when the latter are of large size, and
occasionally one or two may develop just within the hypocotyl ;
but usually a sharp line of demarcation exists in the petioles,
beyond which no crystals form. As soon as the blade of the
primary leaf can be detected, crystals begin to appear in it along
the vascular bundles. The crystals are most abundant near the
edges of the folded leaf, and develop backwards along the bundles
towards the midrib. They are produced most abundantly and
rapidly along the second and third pair of vascular bundles
nearest the apex of the leaf, a slightly smaller proportion occur-
ring along the short upper portion of the midrib-bundle (fig. 1,
p- 398). With increasing growth in length of the petiole of the
primary leaf, the simple blade is pushed forward and unfolds ;
stipules are developed also. Crystals soon form in the petiole in
small numbers, and it was noticed that they are more abundant
in the upper than in the lower portion of the same petiole; a
similar development and distribution is seen in the leaves which
arise subsequently. Along the straight unbranched bundles of
the stipule crystals are produced in especial abundance, almost
as scon as in the primary leaf-blade veins, and earlier than those
occurring in the petiole.

I was able to keep the plants growing in distilled water without
calcium other than that originally contained in the seed for five
or six weeks, during which time the simple primary leaf and one
or two fully-developed trifoliolate ones were produced. The third
leaf was usually very minute and contained very few crystals.

The fact that crystals are formed in the first foliage-leaf
before it is unfolded, and when it is only just visible to the naked
eye, suggested that their production is not entirely dependent
upon carbon assimilation. In order to prove this point, plants
were grown in distilled water in an atmosphere free from carbon
dioxide. The plants grew for 20 days and unfolded their
primary leaves. An examination of them at different times
during this period showed the presence of crystals distributed
in a manner simiar to that in plants grown in the ordinary
way.

Experiments were carried out with seedlings grown in Knop’s
solution and in ordinary garden-soil. The distribution of the
crystals was the same as that indicated above, but their number

398 PROF. J. PERCIVAL ON THE OCCURRENCE OF

was increased. In some of these cases I removed the blade or
the primary leaf with forceps as soon as it was possible to do so.
The petiole of this leaf rather unexpectedly continued to grow
until it reached a length of an inch or an inch anda half. In
it crystals appeared just the same as when the blade was left
attached, from which it may be concluded that the material

Fig. 1.

Seedling of Trifolium hybridum. a, lines of crystals.

supplying the caleium and the oxalic acid is derived from the
reserve-food of the cotyledon, the blade of the leaf supplying
nothing from which the erystals of oxalate in the petiole are
produced. In most cases where the blade of the primary leaf
was removed there was an increase in the number of crystals in
the petioles of the cotyledons, and they were developed slightly

CALCIUM OXALATE IN SEEDLINGS OF ALSIKE. 399

Fig. 3.

Lateral views of crystals attached to base on side of fibre.

Fig. 4.

Side view of gelatinous matrices of
crystals, after ten days in saturated
chloral hydrate.

Fig. 5.
Upper epidermis.

Section of leaf of Trifolium
hybridum.

4.00 PROF. J. PERCIVAL ON THE OCCURRENCE OF

nearer to the blade of the cotyledon than iu normal unmutilated
plants of the same age.

To study the effect of darkness upon the crystal-formation,
seeds were germinated in the dark. Some were allowed to grow
on the filter-paper, while others were placed in distilled water as
before. In both cases the hypocotyls grew to a very great length,
but the cotyledons were unable to free themselves from the testa
of the seed. Crystals were not met with in any of these plants.

Some plants grown in ordinary soil in the light until the
cotyledons were free and the primary leaf just visible were
covered with an opaque jar. The petioles of the primary leaves
continued to grow, and the blades were pushed upwards for an
inch or so, but remained folded. After 14 days the plants were
examined and crystals were found in a similar position to those
in plants grown in the same soil exposed to the light, the only
difference noticeable being that the crystals in the petiole of the
primary leaf of the darkened plants were much fewer than in
normally grown specimens.

Provided growth goes on, it would appear that darkness
has but little or no direct influence upon the formation of
calcium-oxalate crystals in these plants. It was observed that

‘ plants grown in the dark in a complete culture solution, and also
in the same solution in an atmosphere free from carbon-dioxide
when exposed to light, the cotyledons are smaller and die more
rapidly than those plants grown in distilled water under the same
conditions. No doubt, if the salts of the culture-solution are
absorbed by the plant and not utilized, they accumulate to
poisonous extent and tend to damage the tissues of the leaves.

A large number of seeds were germinated on filter-paper in
Petri dishes in the usual way, and the seedlings were allowed to
continue their growth in these. Where the plants were very
crowded and the cover of the dish kept on, crystals did not form,
although their primary leaves unfolded and grew almost as large
as those of plants grown for the same length of time in exposed
bottles and in which crystals were abundantly produced.

A comparison was made between seedlings grown in the open
and plants grown in the same box of soil, but covered with au
inverted glass beaker to prevent transpiration. In the former
erystals were more abundant than in the latter plants, their
leaves were larger, and the vascular bundles were more completely
developed.

CALCIUM OXALATE IN SEEDLINGS OF ALSIKE. 401

Plants grown with a reduced water-supply I found to be always
much longer in forming crystals than those to which plenty of
water was given.

A number of plants were also grown in nutrient solution
without calcium. During the time the experiment was carried
on, namely 39 days, the plants grew as well as specimens supplied
with a complete Knop’s solution, but no crystals appeared in any
part of the plants.

A number of petioles of the leaves I subjected to gradually
increasing strain up to 75 grams during 14 or15 days. Bya
comparison of leaves of practically the same age on the same
plant, I found that the number of crystals formed at first in the
petiole decreased very largely under strain.

The crystals in Alsike and the majority of leguminous plants
I have examined are either in the form of short prisms or tetra-
gonal pyramids, and invariably occur in the first row of paren-
chymatous cells next the fibres on the bast side of the vascular
bundles. They are never quite in the middle of the cell-cavity
in which they are produced, but lie close to the side immediately
adjoining the fibres, and each crystal is imbedded in, or attached to,
a matrix of a mucilaginous or pectic substance which is adherent
to the inside of the cell-wall (figs. 3 & 4, p. 399). The crystal
matrix stains readily when treated with methylene-blue in caustic
soda, the surrounding cell-walls remaining colourless under the
same treatment (fig. 6).

The position of the crystals is indicated in the portion of the
transverse section of a petiole given in fig. 2. In the leaves of
the plants the crystals occupy a similar position in regard to
fibres as in the petiole, but are met with opposite both the wood
and bast next the upper and lower surfaces of the leaves (fig. 5).

The object of my present communication is mainly to describe
the distribution and first appearance of calcium-oxalate crystals
in seedlings grown under various conditions; and it would be
premature to make positive assertions in regard to the processes
involved in their formation. The whole evidence, however,
obtained during the study of these plants seems to point to the
conclusion that the production of the crystals is connected with
the formation of fibres in the petioles and leaves. Wherever
there is an abundant development of fibres, as near the ends of
the vascular bundles in the leaves, and in the simple stipular
bundles, these crystals are especially numerous. In the upper

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. 24

402 PROF. J. PERCIVAL ON CALCIUM OXALATE IN ALSIKE.

parts of the petiole of a leaf there are usually more crystals
than in the lower part, and transverse sections show a corre-
sponding difference in the development of fibres at these points.

Moreover, in seedlings grown in a very damp atmosphere, or
in the dark, fibres are poorly represented, and the crystals are
proportionately diminished in number.

In the cotyledons of the plants there are few or no fibres, and
crystals are rarely present. I have also noticed that crystals are
not produced near the finest terminations of the vascular bundles
or the delicate fibreless portions which connect the main veins,
but in some species where these narrow connecting-veins are
thicker, fibres and crystals occur together. It must, however,
be noted that the absence of crystals in the hypocotyl and root
of the plants where fibres are common militates against the view
just expressed, and further work is needed to clear up the
point.

I have gone through the vast amount of literature on plant-
crystals, and am perfectly acquainted with the work of A. F.
W. Schimper, Kohl, Kraus, Wehner, and others. It appeared to
me unnecessary to take up space with a résumé of previous work,
most of which is too speculative to be of value.

MR. C. B. CLARKE ON CAREX TOLMIEI. 403

Note on Carex Tolmiei, Boott. By C. B. Crarke, F.L.S.
[Read 20th November, 1902.]

THE species Carex Tolmiei, Boott, has proved so very trouble-
some to American caricologists, that an immediate account of the
material in herb. Boott, and of some of that in herb. Kew which
Boott probably saw, may be acceptable.

C. Tolmie?, Boott, was founded in Hook. FI. Bor.-Amer. vol. ii.
[1839] p. 224, on a single collection of Tolmie made on the
Columbia River in N.W. America. At the same time, Buott
founded on the next page (p. 225) his species C. nigella, on a
single collection of Tolmie made on the Columbia River.

Subsequently, Boott in his Illustr. Carex, p. 100, t. 299,
described and figured C. Tolmiei. Were Boott added to the
original material Seemann n. 2207, C. Wright n. 22, C. Wright
n. 23, and C. melastoma herb. Fischer; of which four plants no
one is equal to C, Tolmiei, nor, in my opinion, can be made con-

. Specific with it. However, the figure t. 299 is taken wholly

from C. Tolmiei, the original type; though the description
includes the four other plants, and probably some other things
marked “ C. Tolmiec” in herb. Kew.

We have, then, for ©. Tolmiei the six excellent culms
originally collected by Tolmie, and Boott’s good figure, t. 299.
I first give a diagnosis founded on these only.

Carex Toumier (Hook. Fl. Bor.-Amer. ii. [1839] p. 224)
spicis 9-6, summa mascula, foemineis anguste ellipsoideis densis ;
glumis foemineis utriculos non aut vix superantibus ; stylo 3-fido ;
utriculis (rostro perbrevi incluso) 2-23 mm. longis, anguste
ellipsoideis (fere oblongis) trigonis, basi angustatis; nuce utri-
culum inplente.

Habitat. Columbia River ; Tolmie.

No one of the 6 culms of C. Zolmiei has less than 6 spikes ;
ho one of the culms added to it by Boott has more than 4. On
hone of these added culms (except some I call C. nigella, Hook.)
is the female spike dense as in C. Zolmiei. The definitely
trigonous nut has always a 3-fid style; the material called
C. Tolmiei var. subsessilis by L. C. Bailey (in Mem. Torrey Club,
vol. i. (1889) p. 47), with bifid style, I refer to C. rigida, Gooden.,
and C. pulla, Gooden.

9
LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXXYV. «1

404 MR. C. B. CLARKE ON CAREX TOLMIEI.

Seemann no. 2207 was pasted down in herb. Boott on the
type-sheet of C. Zolmiei (with Tolmie’s plant). It appears to
me widely different ; the utricle is broad, flattened, and the nut
is much narrower than the utricle. I call it simply C. ustulata,
Wahlenb. ; if not that, I maintain it to be very close thereto.

I give next a diagnosis of Boott’s adjacent species :—

Carex nicEnLA (Hook. Fl. Bov.-Amer. ii. [1839] p. 225);
spicis 4; utriculis 3 mm. longis (4. e. quam ii C. Tolmiei longiori-
bus); glumis feemineis apice lanceolatis utriculos plane super-
antibus; ceteroquin ut C. Tolmiei—Boott, Carew, p. 194 et Le.
Ined. 654 in herb. Kew.

C. Tolmiei, Boott, Carex, p. 100 partim (7. e. Fischeri exem-
plum et C. Wright n. 22).

C. melastoma, Fischer MS.

Habitat. Columbia River ; Yolmie. Behring Straits: Arakam
Ins., C. Wrighti n.22 ; St. Paul Ins., Langsdorff in herb. Fischer.

It appears doubtful whether this species can be retained as
other than a variety of C. Zolmiei. In the type of C. nigella of
Tolmie the spikes are little less dense than in C. Tolmiei; but
there is in herb. Kew another plant collected by C. Wright on
the Ringold and Rodgers Expedition, called “ C. Zolmiei” in
herb. Kew, in which the spikes are much more lax. As to
Fischer’s plant and C. Wright n. 22, they agree with C. nigella
much better than with C. Tolmiez.

The remaining C. folmiei in Boott’s herb. I call new species
as follows :—

CAREX LEPTOSACCUS, sp. nova; spicis 4, terminali muscula ;
spicis fomineis 3 mm. latis, vix densis; utriculis 2 mm. longis,
ovoideis, compressis, suberostratis, papyraceis; stylo 3-fido ;
nuce obovoidea, trigona, quam utriculus paullo angustiore.

C. Tolmiei, Boott, Carex, p. 100 partim.

Habitat. Behring’s Straits: Arakam Ins., CO. Wright ». 23.

The young female spikes are deep brown ; but the fruiting
spikes are variegated with white, the female glumes having 12
them broad scarious margins towards their summits. This, a8
well as the papyraceous utricles, might possibly be a consequence
of imperfect ripening, 7. e. the glumes may here be withered.
But, if that should be so (and in one of the utricles I have found
a nearly ripe nut), the broad utricle will not do for C. Zolnier,

ELECTRIC PULSATION IN DESMODIUM GYRANS. 405

Hook.; indeed, the plant appears nearer C. compacta, Boott.
It was in this plant that Boott found the rudiment of the axis
within the utricle as noted by him.

There is yet another C. Tolmiei in herb. Kew, viz. :—

CAREX MICROSACCUS, sp. nova; spicis 4, terminali mascula,
femineis 23 mm. latis; utriculis 1 mm. longis, globoso-trigonis,
erostratis, minute glandulosis, etiamque a glandulis magnis rubris
remote inspersis.

Habitat. Japan ?

This is “n. 985” in herb. Kew, perhaps collected by Wilford
in Japan or Korea, and was referred in herb. Kew to C. Tolmiei
(possibly by Boott). It seems to me near C. bidentula, Franchet,
rather than to C. Tolmiez.

In this species, as in the three preceding, F have looked
through the North-west American and the North-east Asian
without being able to find any plant that fairly matches it.

On the Electric Pulsation accompanying Automatic Movements
in Desmodium gyrans, DC. By Prof. Jacapis CHUNDER
Bossz, C.L.E., M.A., D.Sc. (Communicated by the Presi-

dent.)
[Read 19th February, 1903.]

In my paper on the “ Electric Response of Ordinary Plants under
Mechanical Stimulus,” read before the Linnean Society (Journ.,
Bot. xxxv. 1902, pp. 275-304), I have shown how, in response to
an external stimulus, an electric pulsation is produced in a non-
motile and apparently insensitive plant-organ. In these cases
the molecular changes due to stimulus are revealed, not by any
visible movement, but by electromotive changes. We have
again plants which exhibit very marked mechanical response, as
seen in sensitive plants; the responses, however, being evoked
by the action of an external stimulus. Still more wonderful are
the automatic movements exhibited by certain plants by the
action of some periodic internal stimuli. Of these, the auto-
nomic variation-movement of the lateral leaflets of Desmodium

. _ : cnown, exhibit
gyrans is a striking example. These, as 18 well oe exl
.
I

406 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON THE

a periodic up-and-down or elliptical movement, the period varying
from about two to four minutes.

The excitation produced in ordinary plants by external
stimulus was evidenced by electric responses. I was desirous
to find out whether these automatic periodic movements, due to
the action of internal stimuli, were attended by concomitant
electric pulsations.

Experimental Arrangements.

I have shown in my previous paper (Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxxv. (1902) p. 278) that stimulus gives rise to electric
changes in the plant, and that an electromotive force is thereby
induced between the excited and unexcited portions of a tissue.
The direction of the current of response in the tissue is, normally
speaking, from the more excited to the less excited point. If
the plant-tissue is in the same physico-chemical condition
throughout, the surface is iso-electric, local excitation giving rise
to electromotive variations. If the tissue is not in the same
physico-chemical condition, there will be a more or less per-
manent current—the current of rest. This, however, does not
alter the general result ; the electromotive changes due to excita-
tion are simply superposed on the existing electromotive force.

In order, then, to get the responsive electromotive changes
which accompany the automatic movements of the leaflets, it
was necessary to make one of the electric contacts at a point
of tissue which was in a relatively resting condition ; the second
contact being made at the place where the excitatory movement
was atits maximum. It is to be borne in mind that the internal
changes, to which the movement is due, take place in the
slender petiolules to which the leaflets are attached, the latter
serving merely as indicating flags. Acting on the considerations
referred to above, I made one contact with the slender stalk of the
lateral leaflet, the other being made with the common petiole.

The contacts are securely made by means of cotton threads
moistened with normal saline solution and connected with
non-polarisable electrodes not shown in the figure. The
electrodes lead to a sensitive and dead-beat galvanometer.
The electromotive variations produced in the plant cause corre-
sponding deflections in the galvanometer. The excursions of the
spot of light are recorded by means of the response-recorder,
fully described in my previous paper. We have thus contacts

pee]

ELECTRIC PULSATION IN DESMODIUM GYRANS. 407

made at two points; one of which undergoes periodic excitation,
the other remaining quiescent. From the results of my previous
experiments, I was led to expect that there would be periodic
electric pulsations accompanying the periodic mechanical move-
ments of the leaflets. From the experiments now to be
described it will be seen that my anticipations have been fully
justified.

Arrangement for exhibiting electric response in Desmodium gyrans. Electric
connections are made with the galvanometer by means of non-polarisable
electrodes, one point of contact being made with the excitable tissue at A
and the other with the resting-point B. G is the galvanometer and R
the response-recorder. ‘The current of response in the plant is from the
excitable A to the resting B.

The habitat of these plants is the Gangetic plain, and I was
able to secure several specimens from their natural surroundings.
The plants could not be at their best condition at this time
of year—the beginning of winter (November); besides, they
have already commenced flowering. The vital activity, on which
depends the intensity of the electric response which I sought
to detect, is not therefore so great now as it would be in spring

AOA 100.

408 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON THE

or summer. But I had no difficulty in obtaining very well-
marked effects, even at this season of the year. I have,
however, postponed some further and more delicate experiments
for a more favourable season.

The movement of the leaflet, in some instances, takes place
by jerks; in others it is more uniform. The period for a
complete up-and-down movement was on an average about
3°5 minutes. From the normal or highest position the leaflet
sinks somewhat rapidly ; having reached its maximum depressed
position, it rests for a while; there is then produced a rather

1 2 3 4 5 6 7 g8 9 0 WwW 2 min.

Electric response in Desmodium gyrans. The electric response corresponding
to one complete mechanical vibration consists of a principal wave (a)
shown in continuous line, and a subsidiary wave (2) shown in dotted line.

slow rise to its original position. The up-and-down motion
18 In Some cases approximately straight, the curve described
being a very elongated ellipse. In other cases the petiolule
of the leaflet is slightly twisted after its descent, and the
corresponding curve described becomes more circular.

The numerous varieties of these mechanical responses give
rise to corresponding modifications of the curves of electric
Tesponse. It will, however, be best to take the records of some
typically simple cases, on consideration of which it will be easy
to understand what happens under more complex conditions.

ELECTRIC PULSATION IN DESMODIUM GYRANS. 409

Electric Response-curve.

I selected specimens where the movement of the leaflet took
place gradually, without jerks, and where the up-and-down
movement was approximately in a straight line. On taking
a record of electric response, I was surprised to find that,
corresponding to each complete mechanical vibration, there
is produced a double electric pulsation—a large principal wave
(a), followed by a smaller subsidiary wave (0). Such double
response, mimicking the dichrotic pulse-record of the heart-beat,
I have found in all the specimens I have tried. In the case
whose record is given (fig. 2), the period of complete mechanical
vibration was about 3°5 minutes. The period of the principal
electrical wave of response was slightly less than one minute,
that of the subsidiary wave was slightly over 2°5 minutes.
These double electric pulses, corresponding to a single mechani-
cal vibration, are at first very puzzling, and 1 undertook special
investigations to clear up this obscure point. In the concluding
part of this paper I shall adduce experimental results which will
satisfactorily explain the peculiarity.

The Sign and Intensity of Electric Response.

As regards the sign of response, I have shown (Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. xxxv. (1902) p. 277) that in ordinary plants and
under normal conditions the current of response flows, in
the plant, from the more to the less excited portion of the
tissue. This is generally the case also in the electric response
in animal tissue. In Desmodium gyrans I have found it so
in all cases hitherto examined; that is to say, the current of
response in the plant flows from the excitable petiolule A to
the resting petiole B (fig. 1).

I may, however, mention here certain conditions which mght
give rise to a reversed response. I have shown that when a
plant is in a depressed vital condition, the direction of current
of response is apt to be reversed. Again, the response under
feeble stimulation may be abnormal or reversed, but under
stronger stimulation it may become normal again*. Curiously
enough, I have obtained similarly opposed responses, to feeble
aud strong stimuli respectively, with inorganic substances—in
metals under mechanical stimulus and under the stimulus of

* Bose, ‘Response in the Living and Non-Living ’ (Messrs. Longmans).

410 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON THE

Hertzian radiation *. It will thus be seen that the sign of
response, in certain cases, may vary with the molecular condition
of the substance or tissue, and also with the intensity of
stimulus.

As regards the intensity of electromotive variation, I have
often obtained as high a value as ‘0025 volt for the larger
or principal wave. In a more favourable season of the year
and with a vigorous plant, this value will probably be con-
siderably enhanced. I give below the absolute values of
electromotive variation obtained with two different specimens,
five successive observations being taken in each case.

TABLE I.
Number of | E.M. Variation. | ELM. Variation.
Observation. | Principal wave. Subsidiary wave.
— |
1 0014 volt. 00055 volt. |
2 0013, = 00051,
3 0014 ,, 00054 _,,
4 0015s, 00054,
5 0016 _s,,
Tasre II.
Number of E.M. Variation. E.M. Variation.
Observation. Principal wave. Subsidiary wave.
1 0024 volt. 0016 volt. |
2 0025 _,, 0015,
3 0025, 0016 ,,
4 0025 _—,, ‘0017 _—,,
4) 0026 _—,,
Fatique.

Some specimens exhibit responses which are uniform, a8 in
the case given in fig. 2: by uniform I mean that the double
wave repeats itself without undergoing any variation. But
in other instances signs of fatigue are evident, the successive

* Bose, J. C., “On Electric Touch and the Molecular Changes produced in
Matter by Electric Waves,” Proc. Roy. Soc., Feb. 1900, pp. 452-474.

te

ELECTRIC PULSATION IN DESMODIUM GYRANS.
A similar sign of

electric responses undergoing a diminution.

411

fatigue (fig. 3) is also seen with the mechanical responses

Fig. 3.

ae.

e
8
t)
.
a
a
.
.
e
’
‘
a
a
.
.
J
.
!
>
.
’
J
.
a
.
.
.
.
Y
a
e

2

given by the plant.
occasionally exhibited, is that of periodic fatigue ; that is to

Fig. 4.

3

Fatigue exhibited in the mechanical responses of Desmodium gyrans.

4

l
Periodic fatigue exhibited in the electric responses of Desmodium gyrans. The
principal wave is represented by a continuous line and the subsidiary wave
by a dotted line. The double responses undergo continuous diminution
till the third complete period; at the fourth they attain a large value,

similar to the first ; after this the cycle is repeated.

5

But the most curious case, which is

412 PROF. Je C. BOSE ON THE

say, the electric response undergoes gradual diminution from
a maximum to a minimum, after which it again attains the
maximum value and repeats the cycle. In the record given
(fig. 4) the electric response gradually declined to a minimum
at the third set of double responses, after which it attained the
first maximum value, only to repeat the cycle.

In connection with this it is interesting to note that 1
obtained exactly similar periodic fatigue with ordinary plants
in responses to uniform mechanical stimuli. In the record

Fig. 5,

Periodic fatigue exhibited by a specimen of petiole of Cauliflower. ‘The responses
are to successive uniform mechanical stimuli applied at intervals of one
minute.

given in fig. 5, alternate responses exhibit fatigue. In other

cases, I found the cycle completed after the third or fourth
response.

Interference Effects.

It will be understood from what has been said before, that
the direction of the responsive current in the plant, and the
consequent direction of the galvanometric deflection, depend on
the relative quiescence or excitability of the two contacts. If,
of the two contacts (see fig. 1), B be quiescent and A excited,
the current of response in the plant will be from A to B; the
galvanometer connection being properly adjusted, this will give
rise to an upward or, say, positive deflection. The petiolule
being periodically excited, there would be produced a periodic
(double) electric pulsation, whose sign would be positive.

In Desmodium there are two lateral leaflets, and both of
them, usually speaking, execute periodic movements. If now
one of the contacts be shifted from the resting-point B in
the main petiole to the petiolule A’, we shall get extremely
interesting interference effects.

1. Suppose both the leaflets execute periodic movements,
and suppose the mechanical oscillations of both are in the

ELECTRIC PULSATION IN DESMODIUM GYRANS. 413

same phase; in such a case the points A and A’ would both
be at a given moment in the same state—either of excitation
or quiescence. But it has been shown that electric response
can only take place when there is a relative difference in the
excitability of the two contacts. In the present case, the electric
variations at A and A’ being similar, one balances the other,
and there is no resultant response.

2. If the excitation of the two leafiets be not simultaneous,
but if there be a constant phase-difference of half a period
between the two—that is to say, if while A’ is in a state of
quiescence A is most excited and vice verséd—then in the former
case the responsive current in the plant will be from the
excitable A to the quiescent A’; this will give rise to an upward

Fig. 6.

Electric interference-effects due to the excitations of the two opposite leaflets.

electric pulsation. The excitation of A will then subside, while
that of A’ will reach a maximum. The responsive current will
therefore change its direction, and we shall get a negative or
downward response. Under these conditions, the responsive
pulses would be regular and alternately up and down.

3. There is again a third case where the phase-difference
is not exactly half a period. In practice this is often found
to be the case. Again, the periodicity of each leaflet may
not remain absolutely constant, and the phase-difference may
therefore undergo a continuous change. Under these conditions,
we may expect a somewhat complicated curve due to the
algebraical summation of A and A’ effects. I give here (fig. 6)
a record which T obtained under these conditions.

414 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON THE

Investigation on the Cause of the Double
Electric Response.

I now proceed to adduce considerations and experiments
which will offer an explanation of the double electric response
corresponding to a single mechanical vibration. We have to
explain (1) why the response should be double, and (2) why, of
the two, the principal wave of electric response should be larger
than the subsidiary wave.

I must here recapitulate briefly certain results I obtained
with ordinary plants, which have a special bearing on the
present subject. I found (Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxxv.
(1902) p. 283) that when a plant is mechanically stimulated,
say by torsional vibration, then keeping the amplitude of
vibration constant, the intensity of electric response depends
on the quickness with which the vibration is effected,—the
quicker the motion, the stronger is the response. This is
clearly seen in the records given in fig. 7, where successive

Fig. 7.

\

Successive responses to vibrational stimulus of the same amplitude 30°,
imparted with increasing rapidity. It will be seen how the response 18
enhanced with the rapidity of the onset of disturbance.

vibrational stimuli of the same amplitude were imparted to
the plant, but with increasing rapidity. Again, when the
plant is in any way disturbed mechanically, whether by bend-
ing or by torsion, the electric response takes place during
distortion. Thus, when the plant was twisted through a definite
angle, there was a response, say an upward galvanometer move
ment during twist, but while the plant continued to be held
in the twisted position the electric disturbance disappeared,
the deflected galvanometer spot of light returning to 7€TO
If, then, the plant were untwisted and brought back to its
original position, there was a second response, in the same

ELECTRIC PULSATION IN DESMODIUM GYRANS. 415

direction as before, and the usual recovery took place once more
on the return of the tissue to the condition of rest. It will
be thus seen that (i) the electric response takes place during
the mechanical movement of the plant; (ii) that the sign of
electrical response is independent of the direction of motion; and
(iii) that the intensity of response depends on the rate of
motion.

In Desmodium gyrans, starting from the uppermost position,
the leaflet moves down, and having attained its maximum swing
stops in that position for a while. The first or principal wave
of electric response attains its height during this movement,
and recovery takes place while the leaflet is undergoing its
temporary rest. The latter now commences an upward move-
ment, and the subsidiary wave of response is similarly obtained
during this process. The mutual relation which thus exists
between the mechanical wave and the concomitant double
electric wave will be clearly seen from the inspection of two
records taken simultaneously, to be given presently.

Apparatus for taking the Record of
Mechanical Response.

The difficulty of the mechanical record lies in the extreme
slenderness of the leaflets, in consequence of which the attacb-
ment of an index is apt to produce a great constraint on their
natural movement. This difficulty has been overcome in the
following manner, by which it is possible to obtain the
mechanical record with ease and accuracy.

A lever having two unequal arms, OA and OB, is made of
aluminium wire. It is balanced about the pivot PP’, which
rests on frictionless bearings. The long arm has a slight
overweight, which makes it tilt somewhat downwards. One end
of a single cocoon-thread is attached to the tip of the leaflet by
means of a small quantity of shellac varnish, the other end of
the thread being fixed to the long arm of the lever. A light con-
cave mirror C is attached to the prolongation of the pivot (fig. 8).
From the perfect balance of the arrangement, it will be seen
that the slightest movement of the leaflet causes a corresponding
tilt in the lever, the pull exserted by it being negligible. A spot
of light reflected from the mirror C gives a record of the move-
ment of the leaflet on a magnified scale. The magnification

416 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON THE

is increased by increasing the distance of the point of attachment
of the thread on the long arm, away from the fulcrum; it is
also increased by increasing the distance of the recording drum
from the lever. The vertical movement of the spot of light
is converted into a horizontal movement through a second
reflection in a suitably inclined mirror, M.

These curves enable us to obtain the absolute value of the
movement executed by the tip of the leaflet. The abscissa of
the curve represents the time, which is known from the speed

Fig. 8.

Optical lever for mechanical! record.

of rotation of the drum. The absolute value of the ordinate,
representing the distance travelled by the leaf, is found by
moving the long arm of the lever through a given vertical
distance, say one centimetre, and observing the displacement of
the reflected spot of light on the recording drum.

Simultaneous Mechanical and Electrical Record.

In order to demonstrate the mutual relation of the two
responses, it was necessary to take two records simultaneously
on the same recording drum (fig. 9).

417

ELECTRIC PULSATION IN DESMODIUM GYRANS.

Arrangement for taking simultaneous mechanical and electrical record.

418 PROF. J. C. BOSE ON THE

I give a record (fig. 10) thus obtained, which will be found
to bear out fully the considerations which have been put forward
to explain the double electric response corresponding to a single

] /

}
4

| !

Wwe eel
~—--~_
TT eee el
=-——

~

E

-

meee eee
~

= ee ——™

—— oe eee ee

r
i
|
i
|
J
|
|
_l. t 1 1 [a
0123 45 67 8
Simultaneous mechanical (M) and electrical (E) records. The curves in
continuous line represent the descending movement of the leaflet and the

corresponding electrical pulsation. The curves in dotted line similar y
represent the ascending movement of the leaflet and the corresponding

electrical pulsation.

mechanical response. It will be seen that after a period of
quiescence, as the leaflet began to move downwards, it gave mise
to the corresponding first or principal electric response. The
movement downward ended in about a minute, and the princip

Mitlimetres.

ELECTRIC PULSATION IN DESMODIUM GYRANS. 419

response, with its recovery, was executed in this time. After a
pause, the movement upwards now commenced, and the sub-
sidiary electric response is seen to commence at the same
moment as the upward movement. The upward movement of
the leaflet ceased in a little more than two minutes, and the
period of the secondary wave occupied the same time. (The
secondary wave is therefore broader than the primary wave.)
Thus we have the period of the principal wave coinciding with that
of the downward mechanical movement of the leaflet, and tho
secondary wave with that of the upward movement,

Fig. 11.
8 ———
“A
NN
NN
NX
s
X
6 a
N
N
N
\
N
‘
\
4 X
y \
\
N
N
N
\
N
2 N
N
XN
.
N
\
N
N
NN
LON
O 5 / 1S 2 ad 3 J
Minutes

Mechanical response curve. Here the rising portion of the curve, shown in
continuous line, is traced by the leaflet during its descent, and the falling
portion during its ascent.

We have still to account for the greater intensity of the
principal electric response, which was shown to accompany
the downward movement of the leaflet. I have already explained
that it is the rate of mechanical movement which determines this
intensity. In the present case, the greater amplitude of the
principal wave would be accounted for if it can be shown that
the downward motion of the leaflet is quicker than its motion
upward. In the simultaneous record (fig. 10) a careful

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL XXXV. 2K

D

420 ELECTRIC PULSATION IN DESMODIUM GYRANS.

inspection will show that the descending part of the mechanical
record which corresponds to the downward movement of the leaf
is steeper than the ascending part of the curve corresponding to
the upward movement of the leaf. But in a contracted curve
these characteristics are not very evident. I therefore took a
mechanical record on a fast-moving drum. This is reproduced
in fig. 11. Here the ascending part of the curve represents the
motion of the leaflet downwards. The leaflet, on commencing to
move, soon attains an approximately uniform velocity. It will
be seen from the curve that it travels a distance of 6:25 milli-
metres in 375 seconds, the velocity being 10 millimetres per minute.
But during the ascent of the leaflet the velocity is very much
reduced, when the velocity becomes approximately uniform.
The leaflet only travels a distance of 6°25 millimetres in
86 seconds, or a velocity of 4°3 millimetres per minute.

The greater amplitude of the principal wave of electric
response, which is the concomitant of the downward movement
of the leaflet, is thus proved to be due to the greater velocity
of motion of the leaflet during its period of descent.

=

MR. G. C. DRUCE ON POA LAXA AND POA STRICTA. 421

On Poa laxa and Poa stricta of our British Floras.
By G. CrartpaE Drocr, M.A., F.LS.

[Read 19th March, 1903. }

For some years past doubts have been expressed by many
botanists, including Professor Hackel, as to the correct naming
of the above grasses. The subject has for some time interested
me, and I have paid three visits in different years to Lochnagar
in order to see the plants growing in their native habitat. I
have also, through the kindness of Professor Marshall Ward,
had the privilege of examining the Poas in the late Professor
Babington’s Herbarium, in which are specimens of both the
above plants, including the earliest known gathering of Poa laxa
in Britain. Thanks to the officials of the British Museum, I
have also seen the British specimens contained in the Herbarium
there. I have had lent me by Mr. John Knox the specimens
collected by George Don from Lochnagar; and Mr. F. J.
Hanbury has kindly allowed me to consult the beautiful series
contained in the Boswell-Syme Herbarium, which includes Syme’s
types of the third edition of ‘ English Botany’; and, lastly,
thanks to our Secretary, Mr. Daydon Jackson, the Smithian
Herbarium is now made easily accessible, and it is very inter-
esting from its containing Mackay’s original specimen of Poa
flexuosa, as well as a specimen which had been one year in
cultivation ; and also Don’s specimens called flexuosa, from Ben
Nevis and Lochnagar.

My examination of these specimens and my field-work have
led me to the following conclusions, which I hope the Fellows
of this Society may not think I am too rash in putting before
them.

Before venturing to give a decisive opinion as to the proper
name to be assigned to Smith’s P. flexuosa, I should like to visit
Ben Nevis this year to study the plant, if I am fortunate enough
to discover it, in the living state. This much, however, I can
with some confidence assert, that it is not the Poa flexuosa of
Wahlenberg’s ‘Flora Suecica, n. 108, since that belongs to the
P. cenisia group. Nor is it the Poa laxa of Willdenow, to which
Sir W. Hooker was the first to refer it, in the ‘ Flora Scotica,’
p- 34 (1821), where the E.B. plate for flecuosa is cited and
Smith’s description virtually adopted. Nor is it the P. Jawa of
Haenke, as Babington, in his first edition of the ‘Manual of

2x2

422 MR. G. C. DRUCE ON

British Botany,’ p. 369 (1843), following Smith in the ‘ Engl.
Flora,’ i. p. 122 (1824), and Parnell in his ‘ Grasses of Scotland,’
p- 88 (1842), calls it, although he says “ he has not seen native
specimens.” The same erroneous reference will also be found
in Richter’s ‘ Plante Europxe,’ p. 82 (1890), ‘ Index Kewensis,’
iii. p. 572 (1894), and is still more recently given by Ascherson
and Graebner in the ‘Synopsis der Mitteleuropaischen Flora,’
p- 401 (1900).

Nor do I feel justified at present in placing it with the plant
which Syme named Poa stricta, although its alliance is certainly
rather with the alpina than with the laxa or cenisia group.

It differs from alpina in all the ligules being long and acute,
by the very wavy panicle-branches, and by the conspicuously
smaller spikelets. It was first described by Sir James E. Smith
in ‘Flora Britannica,’ vol.i. p. 101 (1800), and was subsequently
figured and described in the first edition of ‘ English Botany’
under the tab. 1128, dated 1803, from specimens gathered by
John Mackay on Ben Nevis, and his wild and cultivated plants
are in the Smithian Herbarium ; but I doubt the authenticity of
the specimen in the Sowerby Herbarium at the British Museum,
or, indeed, its identity with Smith’s plant.

Having, therefore, somewhat cleared the ground by elimi-
nating from the scope of our enquiry the plant named Poa

flecuosa by Smith, which has been answerable for a considerable
share in the confusion which surrounds the synonymy of the
plants named P. stricta and P. laxa, I now propose to discuss
the names I venture to designate them by, the characters which
distinguish them, and their history as plants of Britain.

Poa ALPtna, L., var. ACUTIFOLIA.

Syn. P. stricta, Syme, ‘E. B.’ vol. xi. pp. 115-117, t. 1763,
not of Lindeberg in ‘ Bot. Notiser,’ 1855, p. 10, nor of D. Don,
in Mem. Wern. Soc. iii. (1821) p. 298, which is a form of P. pra-
tensis).

P. flecuosa, Knapp, ‘Gram. Brit.’ t. 51 (1804), pro parte;
Don’s ‘ Herb. Brit.’ no. 6 (1804), pro parte ; Parnell’s ‘ Grasses
of Scotland,’ p. 83 (1842), pro parte; not of Wahlenberg, ‘ F lora
Suecica.’

P. lawa, Bab. ‘ Man.’ ed. ii. p. 389 (1847) (not of ed. i. p. 369
(1843)), pro parte ; ed. iii. p. 397 et seg. (1851) ; not of Haenke, in
Jirasek, ‘ Beob. Riesengeb.’ (1791) p. 118.

POA LAXA AND POA STRICTA. 423

P. laxa, Haenke, var. lawa proper, Hooker f. ‘ Student’s Flora,’
p- 443 (1870).

P. laxa, var. vivipara, Anderss. ‘Gram. Scand. ex Syme,
E. B. xi. p. 116 in syn.

Exstce. P. alpina, A. Croall, ‘ Plants of Braemar,’ pro parte.

Fru. Syme, E. B. xi. t. 1768, sub nom. P. stricta.

Descr.—Rootstock shortly creeping or slightly cwspitose ;
plant flaccid; panicle in the young state scarcely exserted, very
narrow, afterwards with long panicle-branches, the lower of
which are deflexed, viviparous ; leaves flat, tapering gradually to
a point ; the upper stem-leaf not very much shorter than the
root-leaves, and situated above the middle of the stem; upper
ligules long, acute. The leaf shape distinguishes it from typical
P. alpina, and it is known from Poa laa by the upper leaf being
always above the middle of the stem, by the flat, not folded leaves,
the shape of viviparous panicle, and by the hairs at the base of
the florets being very short. In P. lara var. scotica the panicle
closes in fruit ; in P. alpina var. acutifolia the viviparous panicle
is widely open in the late autumn, but in the early condition it
is very narrow and compact, whereas in the young state the
panicle of P. lara var. scotica is open.

Hab. Shady rock-ledges, and in the gully called “ The Spout,”
Lochnagar, South Aberdeenshire, alt. 2600-3000 feet.

The earliest British specimens with which I am acquainted are
those gathered by George Don, and issued by him in his ‘ Herb.
Brit.’ (cited above) in 1804. He sent them with other plants
gathered on Ben Nevis to Knapp, who, in his ‘Gramina
Britannica,’ sub t. 51, refers both gatherings to P. flexuosa,
quoting Don as saying that on Ben Nevis it is usually, and on
Lochnagar it is always viviparous. .

Parnell, in his ‘Grasses of Scotland,’ p. 83, t. xxviii. (1842),
describes P. Java from Ben Nevis at about 4300 feet as having
the florets not webbed, the upper leaf flat and shorter than the
sheath, and distinguishes it from P. alpina by the panicle being
more slender and somewhat drooping, the root not tufted, upper
leaf flat and taper-pointed, and the spikelets oblong-ovate. His
variety fleawosa is mostly viviparous, with wavy panicle-branches
and the leaves mostly short. The description of his lava fits my
plant, but the figure xxxviii. shows a plant which is not viviparous ;
whereas the figure of his var. flexuosa resembles closely my

424, MR. G. C. DRUCE ON

acutifolia. From his describing the florets as not webbed, we
may assume that Parnell’s plant is not identical with the
P. flexuosa found by Mackay. His statement that it grows on
Ben Nevis at an altitude of 4300 feet suggests some error, as I
am unaware of any Alpine Poa reaching that height in Scotland.
Probably both bis species Jawa and his variety flexuosa are forms
of P. alpina.

In the second edition of the ‘Manual,’ p. 389 (1847), Prof.
Babington gives as the habitats of P. lawa [my acutifolia]
“ Lochnagar, Prof. Balfour, and Ben Nevis, Dr. Parnell,” altering
the date from July to August. The specimens in his herbarium,
dated Aug. 11, 1846, collected by J. H. Balfour, to which this
doubtless refers, are practically identical with the var. acutifolia,
except that they are not quite so viviparous and are even more
slender; but I have seen such growing with acutifolia, under
which I place them. In this edition a change is made in trans-
ferring the reference of P. flexuosa, Sm. E. B. t. 1123, with a
query to P. minor, but this is also done erroneously.

In the first edition of Hooker’s ‘ Student’s Flora,’ 1870, p. 448,
Sir Joseph Hooker, uuder P. lava, Haenke, gives the synonym
of P. flecuosa, Sm., but, as we have seen, in error. He has a
“var. lava proper with flat leaves and flowering glumes not
webbed,” and a “var. minor (Gaudin), leaves keeled, curved ;
flowering glumes webbed, nerves more distinct” ; and remarks of
P. lawa that “ it is often with difficulty distinguished from alpina.”
This may be accounted for when, as I suggest, he is here speaking
of two different plants specifically distinct, one of which, bis lava
proper, being my P. alpina var. acutifolia, and his P. minor being
a form of Poa laa ; and if we compare his description of P. laxa
with that of P. alpina, we shall find that the chief contrasting
features do not contrast, although in P. lawa the stem is said to
be slightly compressed, while in P. alpina it is said to be terete,
a character of small value in dried specimens, when the round
culm grown in shade and moisture, after pressure, might show
this character, while the same species grown in exposure might
retain its terete appearance.

In distinguishing P. alpina from P. flexuosa, Smith laid stress
on the latter having “ webbed florets,” while in alpina they were
described as “ not webbed.” In the ‘Student’s Flora’ P. alpina
is described as having webbed florets, which is exactly at variance
not only with Smith but with Syme. From the description given

“~ ~~" om

POA LAXA AND POA STRICTA. 425

I have little doubt that Hooker’s P. laxa proper is my var.
acutifolia.

In the third edition of ‘ English Botany,’ vol. xi. pp. 115-117,
Syme has given a very precise and accurate description of
P. alpina var. acutifolia under the name of P. stricta, Lindeberg,
for the first time renouncing the name of Poa laxa, with which
it had, since the time of Sir W. Hooker’s ‘ Flora Scotica’ of 1821,
been erroneously connected; but unfortunately Syme himself
falls into the error of identifying it with the Scandinavian Poa
stricta, which belongs to the P. cenisia group.

The specimens in Syme’s Herbarium bear out his excellent
description, and are identical with those collected by myself from
the same locality. Mr. Hanbury’s series are also the same thing,
and a living plant which he brought home and grew for two
successive years in a suburban garden shows that the leaves
retain their flat tapering character, while the panicle-branches
become even more elongate. They seem to me to be essentially
distinct from Syme’s P. eu-lawxa.

In the seventh edition of the ‘Manual’ Prof. Babington uses
the name P. laxa with the same description as in the third, but
adds as a synonym “ P. stricta, Syme 763” (i.e. t. 1763], omitting
the Ben Nevis locality.

In the third edition of the ‘Student’s Flora’ (1884), p. 493,
Sir J. Hooker repeats the description given in the first edition,
but characterizes the two forms as “PP. laza proper; leaves
chanuelled, tip concave, panicle open in flower, closed in fruit.
P. flexuosa, Sm. ; P. minor, Gaud.,”’ both synonyms being wrong ;
and ‘“‘sub-sp. P. stricta, Lindb. ; leaves flat to the tip, panicle
open in flower, spreading in fruit”; this being the var. acutt-
Sfolia.

In Professor Babington’s Herbarium there are several sheets
of specimens labelled Poa Jawa, most of which are to be referred
to my acutifolia, as, for instance, those already alluded to as
collected by J. H. Balfour in 1846, and others gathered by
the Rev. A. Ley on July 15, 1876, labelled by him P. stricta,
Lindeb. These are, as the date suggests, immature, and are just
those small rather narrow-leaved plants with scarcely exserted
narrow panicle which is the early condition of my acutifolia.
These differ so widely from the late autumnal state as to make
it difficult to realize that they are the same. Fortunately, I have
been able to gather plants in which both the fully-developed

426 MR. G. C. DRUCE ON

panicle and the early unopened one are present on the same
individual.

Some of the other specimens labelled P. lava should be placed
under P. alpina rather than P. acutifolia, although in all cases the
leaves are either gradually tapering or rather abruptly narrowed
to a point, that is, are not conspicuously hooded. In the
P. alpina sheet, consisting of A. Croall’s ‘ Plants of Braemar,’
no. 161, Lochnagar, Aug. 1854, two plants are inseparable from
my acutifolia, but the centre specimen is a luxuriant and possibly
cultivated specimen of P. alpina.

“The Spout,” which has been referred to, is a narrow gully
with an eastern exposure, by which one can with some difficulty
ascend from the corrie near the Loch on the east side of Lochnagar
to the summit of the mountain. I have visited this place three
times at different seasons. The walls are of rather smooth rock,
and are deep enough to give an amount of shade which can only
be broken for a short time in the day, and that before the sun
has much power. Although there is no permanent stream in the
gully, there is considerable moisture, and there is always a move-
ment of air up or down the rift, so that the predominating factors
here are low temperature, nearly complete shade, nearly perma-
nent moisture, and continual wind-currents: need we therefore
be surprised that a grass like P. alpina, which has a considerable
range of variability, should in such a situation produce some
marked variation? The nearly complete shade, low temperature,
and damp atmosphere necessarily lessen transpiration ; therefore
the normal plane surface of a leaf would tend to remain unaltered,
and the leaves elongating would become narrower and more
pointed in shape, while in a dry exposed situation the tendency
would be for the leaves to shut up or enroll. In passing one
may refer to the broad and blunt, and the narrow and pointed,
forms of the leaves of Poa pratensis. The same factors of shade,
low temperature, and moisture act, as do short seasons, in lessen-
ing the chance of the plant-cycle being completed in the year
moisture being inimical to pollination, especially in anemopbilous
species ; so that “ vivipary,”’ or rather the reproduction of the
plants by bulbils, which is less dependent on warmth and light,
is induced, and this condition once set up is readily perpetuated :
so we see that Mr. Hanbury’s specimens remain in that condition,
although removed to a lowland and more southern home ; and
this is also true of Festuca ovina. In the Spout the numerous

NY

POA LAXA AND POA STRICTA. 427

specimens which occurs of Deschampsia alpina were all vivi-
parous, and D. cespitosa, Festuca ovina and F. rubra were also
in that condition.

I found in this gully that when acuwtifolia grew in very
complete shade the size of the panicle was much enlarged,
owing to the lengthening of the panicle-branches ; but when it
grew on ledges more exposed to the sun and wind the panicle
became more oblong from the shortening of its branches, and the
leaves became shorter and broader, but they always remained
acute and not hooded, and in all cases the upper leaf was well
above the middle of the stem. In very shady situations the
plant does not exhibit that compact mass of persistent leat-
sheaths which is so characteristic of P. alpina, but, as Syme says,
when P. alpina is cultivated they often disappear ; and it may be
that the dense moss vegetation in which acutifolia often grows
may be inimical to their presence, or may induce a more rapid
decay.

Syme says he has also seen P. stricta [var. acutifolia} growing
with P. lava on the screes which are in full exposure, and
that even there it remains viviparous. I was, however, unable
to observe it in such situations; but the specimens noticed by
Syme may have been carried down from the cliffs by the falling
of rock-ledges or by storms of rain, or possibly were directly due
to the falling of the bulbils from the rock above.

Poa axa, Haenke, in Jirasek, Beob. Riesengeb. (1791)
p- 118, var. scorica.

P. minor, Bab. Man. ed. 2, p. 889 (1847), not of Gaudin.

P. flexuosa, Sm. ex Syme, xi. p. 116 in syn., not of Smith or
Wahl.

P. eu-laxa, Syme, E. B. xi. p. 116, t. 1764.

P. laxa, var. minor, Hook. f. Stud. FI. p. 414 (1870).

P. lava proper, Hook. Stud. Fl. p. 492 (1884).

Fie. Syme, |. c., t. 1764.

Hab. Screes on the northern and eastern side of Lochnagar ;
north slopes of Cairntoul (Syme), alt. 2500-3000 feet.

I have made a careful study of this plant with a large series
of Continental specimens, and have no hesitation in referring it
to Haenke’s species, and in this Professor Hackel fully concurs ;
but I think I see in the Scottish specimens certain characters
which induce me to distinguish it by a varietal name, and in

428 MR. G@. C. DRUCE ON

doing so there will be a great advantage in preventiug that
troublesome confusion in synonymy which has arisen from the
name P. laxa being used to designate three different British plants.

The description given by Syme leaves little to add, but I may
say that the uppermost stem-leaf is usually placed well below the
middle of the stem, and that, as varietal characters, I see that
the lines of silvery hairs on the keel of the lower pales and on
the lateral submarginal nerves are somewhat shorter, while the
apex is not so acute in the Continental as in our British speci-
mens, and to me the facies of the spikelet itself is somewhat
different.

The history is as follows:—In the second edition of the
‘Manual of British Botany,’ p. 389 (1847), Babington describes
“ Poa minor, Gaudin, from Lochnagar, Prof. Balfour.” He gives
a queried reference to “ P. flecuosa, Sm. 1128,” and a locality
“ Ben Nevis, Sm.”; but these references are incorrect. We find
from his herbarium that Balfour’s specimens queried by him
as P.laxa have been altered to P. minor by Prof. Babington.
Two of these are plants collected by Balfour in 1846, and two
gathered by James Backhouse in 1850. Another specimen, I
think of Balfour’s gathering, is different, being only P. alpina.
On another sheet there is a specimen from the same locality,
labelled ‘“ P. flecuosa, Sm.?, J. Backhouse, Jun.,” and two,
gathered by J. T. Syme in 1851, labelled P. minor by Babington,
but I think they are only shade-grown P. alpina. Another sheet
contains four specimens of Prof. Balfour’s gathering, two of
which are Poa minor, but the other two are P. alpina, var. acutt-
folia. Iu the third edition of the ‘Manual’ there is no change
in the description of P. minor, except that Ben Nevis is now
given as a locality without inverted commas, and Smith as the
authority for its occurrence is omitted.

In the third edition of ‘English Botany,’ vol. xi. P- 116,
t. 1764, Syme treats this plant as a queried sub-species of Poa
lava, calling it P. eu-laxa, thus for the first time putting it in its
true position. He gives an excellent description.

In the first edition of the ‘Student’s Flora’ Sir J. Hooker
puts it as a variety minor of P. laxa, but, as we have seen,
Incorrectly.

In the seventh edition of the ‘ Manual,’ p. 423 (1874); Babing-
ton repeats the description given in the third edition, making 4
few verbal alterations, omitting the query after the reference to

~~ Ey eee

“~

POA LAXA. AND POA STRIOTA. 429

“P flexuosa, Sm. E. B. 1123,” but leaving out the Ben Nevis
locality, which, it will be remembered, was the only one given
by Smith for his flewosa; and adds as a synonym Poa laaa,
Fries, with a query.

In the third edition of the ‘ Student's Flora’ Sir Joseph Hooker
describes this plant as “ P. lava proper ; leaves channelled, tips
concave, panicle open in flower, closed in fruit. P. flecuosa, Sm.,
and P. minor, Gaud.,” both synonyms being incorrect, as Gaudin’s
plant differs in its being even more lax than P. laxa var. scotica.
P. minor has 4-6 flowered spikelets, and the florets are more
closely connected with longer arachnoid hairs, and it has longer
and narrower ligules.

We owe, therefore, the discovery of this plant to Prof. Balfour
in 1846, and the publication of it under the name of P. minor in
the ‘ Manual’ of 1847.

Anyone who has studied these plants in nature will see that
P. lava and P. alpina var. acutifolia are specifically distinct.
Syme himself doubted if they should be united under one super-
species. We cannot identify the former with P. minor, Gaudin,
nor has it any specific connection with Smith’s Ben Nevis
flecuosa, with which it bas been confused. The habitat in which
I have seen it growing is on the screes beneath the Spout of
Lochnagar, S. Aberdeenshire. Sumetimes it occurs in deep
crevices between the larger stones in the screes, where, neces-
sarily more sheltered, it becomes laxer and greener, and the
outline of the plant is more irregular ; but even in these abnormal
instances the uppermost leaf is well below the middle of the
stem, and the same densely cespitose rootstock is found. The
leaves in these abnormal instances are not so completely chan-
nelled, but the tips are hooded, while the panicles are beautifully
fiexuous, but do not tremble in the wind as Gaudin describes his
P. minor doing, after the manner of Briza. It is also found, I
believe, on the screes under the northern cliffs of Lochnagar.
Syme also records it from the north slopes of Cairn Toul, which
is, I suppose, near the Garachary ; and there are specimens 1n
the Boswell-Syme Herbarium identical with those from Lochnagar,
but with the upper leaves higher on the stem ; and Mr. Hanbury
has also beautiful specimens from the same place. Syme also
cites “Ben Nevis, Mr. John Mackay,” but, as we have seen,
erroneously.

430 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

The Botany of the Ceylon Patanas.—II. By J. Parkin, M.A.,
F.L.S., Trinity College, Cambridge ; aud H. H. W. Pearson,
M.A.,, F.LS.

(With Prarzs 11 & 12 and TaBxz.)
[Read 19th March, 1903.]

ConTEnTs.

Page
I. Introduction ..............cccceseceeeesees Meee ecccececeeceessencee veneeenereeeees 430
TT, Table ......... cc ccceccecccsec sec ececetecneccnenereeeeeceesesasneneseceee see seee ees 434
TIT. Explanation of Table ...........ccccceecececctceceeeececeeceeeraeceeceeesnnees 438
IV. General Summary of the Anatomical Characters of the Leaf........- 439
(1) Depth of the Upper Epidermis...........-..cseeeescssecerenteess 439
(2) Thickness of its Outer Wall ..............sceceeceerenseeeeoerernes 440
(3) Depth of the Lower Epidermis............sssccssecseseeceeesereee 440
(4) Thickness of its Outer Wall ............scceceseseceeeeeeceeesenee® 441
(5) Convexity of the Outer Wall of the Upper Epidermal Cells. 441
(6) Waviness of the Lateral Epidermal Walls ...........:+++::++ 442
(7) Stomata—their distribution, number, KC. ........eseeeereeeees 443

(8) Mesophyll—its differentiation, thickness, intercellular

BPA, KC... .eececescscscecscececcecscsceccesecerenensneaseeneseesent

V. The “ Wet” and “ Dry” Patana plants compared with respect to
the above Characters ........cscccoscescccscscceccteceecnecesecsanneesee® 445
VI. Remarks on the Structure of Erect and Semi-erect Leaves..........-- 450
VII. Special points in the Anatomy of the Leaf bearing on Xerophytism. 453
(1) Double-layered Upper Epidermis or Hypoderm .......----- 453

(2) Peculiar Lateral Walls in the Epidermis of Hypericum
MYSOTENSE oo .ccecccecnceeccuccecceseccececnesecsanesee teense eeeeee eee 453
(8) Mucilaginous Epidermal Cells............c:cseereeeenerenereeeee? 454
(4) Chloroplasts in the Lower Epidermis ...........-s++e+ssrer00"* 455
VIII. Additional points of Anatomical and Physiological Interest ...------ 456
(1) Tannin Idioblasts in the Mesophyll............s0:+ecsseeeeeeest 456

(2) Thick-walled Spongy Tissue in the Leaf of Mussenda
SrOnd0sd vo .ccecceesees Ldeceescececcevcnsecssecscecncesesesseseeeee® 457
(3) Crystals oo... ccc cccceeseceeeesccecceeeeeconsseccesnaneeeeeeeereeeses 457
(4) Reserve Carbohydrates—“ red” starch, &c. ....sceeseerrrree* 457

(5) Cortical Bundles in the Stem of Glochidion zeylanicum ..- 458

6) Stipular G -ewelli is verticillaris. 459
Ix. Sum ) ipular Glands and Root-swellings of Hedyotis vertect * 459

re ee So ad
Merde c eter en srerecseecccreetaresrerressesnsrsecvesessesaererrere®

I. Inrropuction.

In a former paper * some account was given of the grass
lands, locally known as “ Patanas,” which cover a large part of
the surface of the montane region of Ceylon. This paper was
the outcome of investigations carried on by one of us én situ in
1897. In the opening paragraph the purpose of the research
was thus stated: “to ascertain (i) the probable causes which
have led to the development of these remarkable sayannab-like

* Pearson, Journ. Linn. Soe., Bot. xxxiv. (1899) pp. 300-365, with Map.

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 431

expanses in an otherwise forest-covered country ; and (ii) to what
extent the vegetation of the patanas shows adaptations to the
peculiar cecological factors under the influence of which it has
been selected.”

Owing to circumstances explained in the introduction *, the
second part of the problem was only in part dealt with, its fuller
treatment being reserved until an anatomical examination of
such of the patana plants as were represented by spirit material
could be madet. The results of that examination we now offer
to the Society.

The conditions of soil and climate under which these plants
live have already been discussed in some detailt. For the
better comprehension of facts now to be stated, a brief summary
of these conditions may be given. The patanas fall naturally into
two groups which, owing to differences in elevation § and their
situation with respect to the main mountain-ridge, present marked
variations of soil and climate.

“Wet”? Patanas.—Above 4500 feet the rainfall is copious, and
fairly evenly distributed throughout the year. The soil is of a
generally uniform character. It is thus described || :—“ An
almost pure humus, black or coloured dark brown by the ad-
mixture of mineral substances; but apparently pebbles are
always absent. It varies in consistency from a black mud to a
powdery soil such as the wind will remove as dust, though this
last condition is rarely seen, as it normally contains considerable
quantities of water. The absence of earthworms is also remark-
able, and is not without effect in contributing to the formation
of a pure humus-soil. The reactions of the soil were not
observed; attempts have, however, been made to use it for
gardening purposes at the Hakgala Botanic Gardens, and it has
been found to be too sour to be of any use.”

In a soil of this character root-absorption is interfered with,

* Pearson, Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxxiv. (1899) pp. 300, 301.

t Before the paper referred to was issued, my opportunities for carrying on
laboratory work were so curtailed that the contemplated anatomical examination
of my material became impracticable. My friend Mr. Parkin, who has had an
opportunity of seeing the flora of the patanas, kindly consented to come to my
assistance. This paper gives the result of his work, which, through the kindness
of Professor Marshall Ward, was done in the University Botanical Laboratory,
Cambridge.—H. H. W. Prarson.

t Pearson, /. c. § Pearson, /. c. pp. 301, 302. | Pearson, J. c. p. 320.

432 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

and the plants which it supports have to contend against xero-
phytic conditions. The absence of shade aggravates these
conditions, the maximum air-temperature during the sunny
portion of the day ranging between 120° and 138° F. *

But probably the most important factor in influencing the
biological character of the plants of these patanas is the intense
illumination to which they are subjected f.

“ Dry” Patanas.—Below 4500 ft., the rainfall during eight
months of the year (February to October) is small and the sky
usually unclouded. There is a total absence of shade; the
intensity of illumination is therefore very high and commonly
continuous from sunrise to sunset. The maximum. air-
temperature during these eight months of low rainfall ranges
from 156° F. (January) to 168° F. (August) {. For the greater
part of the period a constant south-west wind, the S.W.
monsoon, sweeps over the country, after discharging the greater
part of its moisture on the slopes of the central ridge of the
island which forms the western boundary of the area under
consideration.

For two-thirds of the year, therefore, the plants have to
withstand conditions which favour a constant and intense
evaporation, while the paucity or absence of soil over the whole
area prevents a natural storage of water accessible to the roots.
At the same time, during the remaining four months of the
year—the period of the north-east monsoon—copious rainfalls
occur constantly.

The conditions prevailing on both “humus” and “dry”
patanas would therefore lead us to expect in the plants
composing their floras adaptations evolved to protect the aerial
parts from the effects of intense insolation. Xerophytic
characters are also likely to be prominent, though the conditions
are not so extreme as to lead to the development of a flora of a
very marked xerophytic type. Judging from the characters
of the soil and climate of the two regions, the plants of the
“dry” patanas might be expected to show a greater xerophytic
tendency and a more marked protection against insolation than
those of the “ wet” patanas.

* Ceylon Administration Reports: Meteorology—Statistics for Hakgala, 1897.
t+ Pearson, Journ. Linn, Soc., Bot. xxxiv. (1899), see table on p. 332.
} Ceylon Administration Reports: Meteorology—Statistics for Badulla, 1897.

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 433

With a view to verifying these deductions, the subaerial parts
of eighty species, all Dicotyledons except two, have now been
submitted to anatomical examination. Of these, thirty-three
were found only on the “dry” patanas, twenty-eight only on
those above 4500 ft., that is to say “wet” patanas, while
nineteen are common to both. The number of plants thus
examined represent about two-fifths of the Dicotyledons of the
whole patana flora.

The ordinary anatomical peculiarities of leaves subjected to
strong insolation are by this time quite familiar to biologists.
As Heinricher* and others have shown, sun-leaves frequently
tend to assume an erect position and have a correspondingly iso-
bilateral structure. The Table which follows shows, in a striking
manner, a similar relation between the structure and position
of erect and semi-erect leaves of certain of the patana plants—
a point to which further reference will be made. A marked
character of leaves exposed to strong sunlight is the great
development of palisade-tissue usually at the expense of the
looser spongy elements. Hence the relative thicknesses of
these two constituents of the mesophyll is of interest. The
leaf, as a whole, is thicker in sun- than in shade-plants.
The development of intercellular spaces is usually greater
in shade- than in sun-leaves. The epidermal cells, also their
outer walls and cuticles, attain their greatest thickness in
sun-leaves. The lateral walls of the epidermal cells are, as a
rule, straight in sun-leaves and more or less wavy in shade-
leaves. In dorsiventral sun-leaves the stomata are almost, if
not entirely, confined to the lower surface.

Special attention has been paid to these characters, and the
results are arranged in the form of a table, which includes exact
measurements of the thickness of the epidermal, palisade, and
spongy layers of the leaves. So far as we are aware, no
representative portion of the flora of any biologically uniform
area has previously been submitted to a systematic examination
of this character; it is on this account the more desirable to
place these measurements on record. Interesting comparisons
will be possible when similar data for other areas are available.

* Heinricher, Pringsh. Jahrb. Bot. xv. (1884).

434 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

II. Tasre.*

Upper
Epidermis.
a
1. tr. i. Iv.
Actinodaphne stenophylla, Tw, .....+...cacceeeeees | d er | 138 | 6:2
Allecophamia decipiens, THw. .....s.ccsecsccseeeaeees | w 21 1
Anaphalis brevifolia, DC. .............ecseeceeceees w ser | 25:5 | 0°
Anaphalis marcescens, C. B. Clarke .........00064- | w ser | 193 | 87
Anaphalis oblonga, DC. ..........ccccecceeeeeseeeeees (w)d 225 | 45
Atylosia Candollei, Wight § Arn. ........c.s000eee | w 19 6
Atylosia rugosa, Wight § Arn. .......00..cseeeeeees | w(d) | sm | 18 35
Blumea crinita, AV. ......cccccceeeeee esses eeeceees [ow 39 4
Blumea flexuosa, C, B. Clarke ..........c00eccevees | wid) 33°3 | 42
Bupleurum mucronatum, Wight § Arn. ......... Ww ser | 10 12
Canthium parviflorum, Lam, ........0.00eceeee seen a 18 7
Canthium Rheedii, DC., var. minus, Thw. ...... d 26 7
Carallia integerrima, DC, ..............ececeeceoeees d ser | 21:3 | 72
Careya arborea, Porth, ........cccscceeeeneetee nets: d 12 5
Cassia Kleinii, Wight § Arn, .......e0.ccccceeeeerees a sm | 21 4
Cassia mimosoides, Linn. ..........scceecceseeseeues w(d) | sm | 153 | 25
Crotalaria albida, Heyne ............cecceecesceeeeees (w)d | ser | 18-2 38
Crotalaria rubiginosa, Willd ..............ccceeceeee w sm | 39 3
Curculigo orchioides, Gaertn........0..cccccceeceeeee w(d) 50-7 | 23
Didymocarpus Humboldtiana, Gardn. ...........- w 51:3 17
Dodoneea viscosa, Linn. .........0ccceeccuseceeseceees d er | 23 5
Embelia viridiflora, Scheff, ......ccccccccseeseeees d 18 7
Emilia zeylanica, CO. B. Clarke .............ceceeee: w(d) | ser 70 10
Eugenia olivifolia, Duthie ...............ccceeeeeeeee d er | 22 14
Hugenia sp. wc... cceceecceeceeseessetennnneeecees d 145 | 35
Bugemia sp. .......ccccccscceccceeesssneeeeceeeeeseeeees d 77 | 58
Eurya acuminata, DC., var. Wallichiana...... da ser | 277 | 8
Eurya chinensis, R. Br. .........cccecceeeeeteeeeeees w ser | 265 | 7
Eurya japonica, Thund., var. Thunbergii ...... w | ser | 225 | 8
Evolvulus alsinoides, Linn. ........... cdeceeeeenees d er | 215 (35
Exacum zeylanicum, Roxd.....0....scccceseecceeecees (w)d | ser | 30 6
Flacourtia Ramontchi, DL Hérit............0:ccc0000 215 | 35
Gaultheria fragrantissima, Wall. ..............660. w ser | 56°5 | 13°
Geniosporum elongatum, Benth. ...........000006+ w(d) | er | 412} 38
Glochidion zeylanicum, A. Juss. .......eeseceeeee- ad | er | 333 | 57
Gynura Pseudo-china, DC., var. hispida ......... (w)d 655 | 45
Hedyotis Lawsonie, Wight & Arn. .........0000- w er | 42 il
Hedyotis verticillaris, Wight § Arn... w 40) 7
| Heptapleurum stellatum, Gaertn, ...........260000 a 535 | 45
Hypericum mysorense, Heyne ........ccsseseeeee: Ww ser | 17:2 | 28

* For explanation see p. 438.

OOS Sie OO De

SSRBASSRSBESSRNRREV

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 435

Lower Stomata.
Epidermis. —~— Mesophyll.
——_ ues. ls. A
V. VI. VII. VIII. IX. X. XI. XII. XIII. XIV.

1/ 85 | 15 500/146 | av | 75 | cmt | 75 |
25115 | O5 400 | 206 | dv | 100 | 106 | 55 | fe
3125 | Ob 220 | 61 ib 15 | fe
4/95 | O5 370 | 142 | dv | 55 | 87 | 4 fe
5/215 | 15 | 75 | 250 ) 180 | dv | 50 |1380 | 35 | fe
6 67 | OD 700 | 98 | dv | 53 | 45 | 5 vl
7) OF | OD 470 | 125 | dy | 54 | WI 75 | vi
8 | 2h 4 80 | 607 dv | 85 | 522 | 25} 1
9) 145 | 8 80 | 140 | dv | 53 | 87 | 8 fl
(10) 6 16 345 | 345 | 152 | grad | 50 | 102 | 835 | fe
(ML) 108 | 7 230 | 247 dv | 89 |145 | 65} 1
(12) 17 8 300 | 297 | dv | 95 | 200 | 7 fl
13 | 14 6 107 | 504 | grad | 168 | 336 | 35 | vi |
| 14 | simillar * vf | 250 | 316 | grad | 70 | 246 | 4 1
15 | simillar 330 | 330 | 108 dy 60 43 75 fl |
16 | simillar 400 | 400 103 dy 65 38 9 fe
17. 173 | 47 | 275 | 275 | 140 | grad 6 c)
18 | 23 1-7 3830 | 198 | dv | 70 | 128 | 45] fl |
19 simijlar 45 60 140 ib 1°5 c
20 31 1 vf 80 |145 | dv | 50 | 95 | 2 fl
21 | 12 5 330 |170 | dv | 90 | 80 | 75 1
22 165 | 8&5 170 | 380 dv | 100 | 280 | 55 1
23 | 42 8 15 90 | 420 | grad | 123 | 297 | 35 | fl
24) 85 | 10-5 325 | 283 | dv | 100 | 183 | 85 | fl
| 251 75 | 25 600 | 218 dv 50 | 168 7 fl
126103 | 45 550 | 255 | dv | 99 | 15 8 fl
274175 | 7 315 | 230 | dv | 90 | 140 | 35 | fe
28 | 22 7 400 | 244 | dv | 90 | 154 | 3 sl
29 | 205 | 8 240 | 186 | dv | 48 | 1388 | 4 fl
380 simijlar 130 200 95 ib 2 c
31 18 7 200 | 249 | grad | 88 | 161 25 ]
32145 | 3-5 385 | 157 | grad 35 | ¢
33145 | 7 350 | 238 | grad 35 | ¢
34} 245 | 35 | 70 | 250 | 164 | dv | 85 | 79 | 45) vi
35/172 | 43 130 | 270 | dv | 103 | 167 | 115 | vi
36 765 | 35 | 45 | 90 | 630 | grad 2° | vi
87 145 | 35 370 | 144 | dv | 67 | 77 | 65 | fe
38 115 | 65 375 | 207 | grad 2 c
39 | 33 7 95 | 378 dy | 169 | 209 | 65 l
40 16 2 375 | 875 | 147 ib 4 e

* Means that the measurements of the lower epidermis are the same as those

of the upper epidermis.

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. 21

436 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

| Jasminum angustifolium, Vahl ............c00.e000-
| Justicia procumbens, Linn. .........seaceececseeees
| Knoxia platycarpa, Arn., var. hirsuta ............
_ Lagenophora Billardieri, Cass. ..............:60066
| Lasiosiphon eriocephalus, Decne., var. zeylanicus.
| Ligustrum Walkeri, Decne.............cesseeeeeeeceee
| Litsea zeylanica, Nees ..........cc.cececseeeee nee eeeees
Lobelia nicotianzefolia, Heyne.................2600055
Microglossa zeylanica, Benth...........csceeseeeeeee-
Mussenda frondosa, Linn., var. zeylanica ......
Myrsine capitellata, Wal., var. lanceolata ......
Oldenlandia Heynii, G. Dom .............ccceeceeee
Osyris arborea, Wall. .........cccseceeceessecnecseenes
Oxalis corniculata, Limn...........c.cceeceeeescesecees
Pedicularis zeylanica, Benth. ............scceeeeeeees
Phaseolus trinervis, Heyne ............seccceseceeeeee
Plectranthus nigrescens, Benth. ............00000065
Polygala telephioides, Willd. ..............ceeeee00
Polygonum chinense, Linn. ............s0ceceeeeees
Pouzolzia Bennettiana, Wight
* Psidium Guyava, Linn.
Rhododendron arboreum, Sm., var. nilagiricum.
Rhodomyrtus tomentosa, Wight ............00.0-
Rubus moluccanus, Linn. ...........00.ccecesceeceee
Senecio ludens, C, B. Clarke
Senecio zeylanicus, DC.
Solanum indicum, Linn.
Sopubia trifida, Ham. ..........c.ccsecssecssensceuces
Spiranthes australis, Lindl.............:..sssceceeeees
Striga euphrasioides, Benth, ..........s.cscseeseeees
Striga lutea, LOwr. .........ccececccsessseussceessecees
Swertia zeylanica, Walker
Tephrosia tinctoria, Pers.
Toddalia aculeata, Pers. ...........ccccceeceeecconeees
Vaccinium Leschenaultii, Wight, var. zeylanica .
Vernonia Wightiana, Arn, ..........cce00eeeeeeee Lees
Viola Patrinii, DC. ...........cccccesccseecesesccuscens
Wendlandia Notoniana, Wall.
Woodfordia floribunda, Salisb. .............0..0000
Zornia diphylla, Pers., var. Walkeri...............

eee marr eee rer en eocces

Cece ene sencarceesercccees

eee eee eee eee eee

Coe meee ere recoereeenereesesone

Peete rer eererenesessoseons

oer ereerereccececens

Upper
Epidermis.
“~—_
I, II. If. Iv.
d | 138 |] 57
w 46
(w)d = ser | 438 | 11°2
w(a) 317 | 38
d er 34:2 43
d | ser | 20 | 45
d ser | ll 7
wd | 31 3
(w)d | 277 | 43
ad | 20 15
ad | er |195 | 9
d 68°7 | 143
wd | er | 175 | 75
w(d) | sm | 42 1
Ww 38 4
w sm | 285 | 35
Ww 35°3 17
dad | er | 525] 95
wi 32:5 | 35
w | 43:8 | 2:2
d | 39:5 35
Ww 35°38 7 2
w er | 27 80
= 17 4°5
Ww 68
Ww zi)

4
g
wid 22:5
al 32 35
Ww 44:5 55
d er 18 85 |
d er | 205 | 35 |
w ser | 30 8
d ser | 226 | 5:4
d 22°77 | 38
d 40 | 35
d 39 ‘0
wc ) 63°7 63
d 383 | 37 | 78.
d | am | 166 | 54 | 8
pL

* Not indigenous but naturalized [Trimen, Flora of Ceylon, part ii. (1894) p. 167.]

—

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS.

437

212

Lower Stomata.

Epidermis —_-_" Mesophyll.

-__ u. 8. lis. im ~~

V. VI. VII. VIII. IX. X. XI. XII. XIII, XIV.
13 45 600 | 145 | grad 25 c
20°7 4:3 vf | 230 | 198 dy 85 | 113 75 vl
15 8 200 | 182 dv 92 90 q fc
21°5 3:5 | 180 | 145 | 292 | grad 3°5 fe
20°7 43 200 | 186 dv 85 | 101 85 vl
12 35 525 | 205 dv 85 | 120 65 fe

8-7 53 400 | 183 dy | 113 vil) vi vl
13-7 2:3 vf | 245 | 128 dv 55 73 4 fe
167 43 66 | 230 | 177 | grad 3 ]
12 0-5 300 | 126 dv 61 64 4:5 vl
18 10°5 120 | 243 dv 98 | 145 75 sl
29 vi 450 | 127 dy 63 64 55 ]

simillar 240 | 280 | 373 ib 3 c

simillar vf 110 64 dv 36 28 | 3 c
23°5 3°5 250 | 451 dv | 275 | 176 | 55 fl
21:3 27 75 | 3875 | 174 dv | 110 64 6 vl
16:3 17 200 | 125 | grad 3 c
43°5 95 | 100 | 120 | 310 | grad 4 1
16°5 35 10 | 225 | 237 dv 80 | 157 3 fl
19-7 18 325 87 dv 46 41 5 fl

9°3 3-2 vf {1000 | 105 | grad | 45 c

9 1 525 | 254 dv | 145 | 109 | 55 vl

75 | 7 500 | 210 | grad 6:5 fe
10°5 0°5 800 | 136 dv | 100 386) 7 fe
20-5 2°5 210 | 412 | grad | 25 vl
24 4 25 | 125 | 474 | grad | 4 vl
13°5 05 50 =| 300 | 176 dv | 100 76 | 9 l
18 3°5 180 | 303 | grad | 2 sc
28 7 50 | 65 | 161 ib 1 1

simijlar 150 | 200 | 242 ib 2 fe

simijlar 285 | 285 | 332 ib 3 fe

simillar 70 | 155 | 589 | grad 2°5 fl
145 35 | 150 | 250 | 144 | grad 4 1
24 3-5 185 | 256 | grad | 64 | 192 9 vl
153 27 300 | 307 dv | 142 | 165 5 1
18 15 300 | 112 dv 58 54 45 fe
44 55 40 | 110 | 170 | grad 4 ]
15 3 245 | 170 dv | 110 60 6 fe
10°5 35 425 | 120 dv 64 56 9 fe

simillar 190 | 125 | 263 | grad 3 fe

438 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

JIT. Expnanation oF TABLE.

The eighty plants whose leaves have been examined are
arranged in alphabetical order. The endemic species are printed
in italics. The measurements are given in » (7001 mm.). The
whole thickness of the leaf is not recorded, as this can be
obtained by adding together that of the mesophyll and of the two
epidermal layers. The measurements were made from sections
of the alcoholic material mounted in water and in places where
the vascular bundles (veins) were absent—such being usually the
thinnest part of the leaf-lamina.

Oolumn I. refers to the type of patana on which the plant
grows. “w” means confined to “ wet” patana, “d” to “ dry,”
and “wd” common to both. Those of the third group were, with
two exceptions, collected in one of the regions only—to express
this the letter denoting the other patana is included in brackets ;
e.g. w(d) means that the plant is common to both, but the
material for examination was only obtained from the “ wet”
patanas.

Column II. Letters “er” and “ser” refer respectively to the
erect or semi-erect position of the leaf recorded in the field
observations *. In the case of plants the leaves of which move
into a profile position in bright sunlight, the fact is denoted by
the letters “sm.”

Columns III. and V. record the average depths of the upper
and lower epidermal layers, exclusive of the thickness of the
outer walls respectively.

Columns IV. and VI. record the average thickness of the outer
walls of the upper and lower epidermal layers respectively.

Columns VII. and VIII. give the average number of stomata
per square millimetre of leaf-area on the upper and lower
surfaces respectively. When the space in column VII. is left
blank it means that stomata were not observed on the upper
surface. When “vf’’ occurs, it signifies that only an occasional
stoma was seen—too few to average out toa square millimetre.

Column IX. gives the depth of the mesophyll.

Column X. its differentiation. “dy” stands for dorsiventral,
“ib” for isobilateral or an approach to this type. “ grad”
denotes that the palisade (upper mesophyll) is not sharply

* Pearson, Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxxiv. (1899) pp. 328-331.

a,

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 439

marked off from the spongy (lower mesophyll), but that the one
gradually passes into the other.

Columns XJ. and XII. give the depth of the palisade and spongy
tissues respectively. Blanks naturally occur in these columns
when the mesophyll is isobilateral, or feebly differentiated.

Column XIII. represents the ratio of the length of the palisade-
cell to its breadth ; e.9., 65 means that the length of the cell in
question is six and a half times its breadth. In the case of a
two- or more-layered palisade the measurement was taken of the
deepest layer, which is in nearly every case the uppermost.

Column X1V. Here the amount of intercellular space in the
mesophyll is roughly indicated ‘1’? signifies that the cells are
loosely arranged and the intercellular space, therefore, con-
siderable; “¢” compact, implies the converse; “v,” “8s,” and
“f” stand for the qualifying adverbs “very,” “slightly,” and
“fairly,” respectively. .

IV. Generar SuMMARY oF THE ANATOMICAL CHARACTERS
OF THE LEAF.

Under this heading the data of the various columns of the
table are discussed and summarized for the plants as a whole, as
well as reference made to certain additional points in their leaf-
anatomy not included in this table.

(1) Depth of the Upper Epidermis (exclusive of the thickness of
ats outer wall).

The average depth of the upper epidermis for the whole of
the plants included in the table is about 30 *. A considerable
number have a deep upper epidermis, at any rate relative to the
whole thickness of the leaf, suggesting that it possesses a water-
storing function. Emilia zeylanica, Oldenlandia Heynei (Pl. 11.
fig. 4), and Senecio ludens are extreme examples. It is perhaps
of interest to compare the depth of the upper epidermis with that
of the mesophyll. The average ratio for these plants is 1:7, te.
the mesophyll has on the average seven times the thickness of
the upper epidermis. Leaves in which the upper epidermis
bears a large proportion to the whole thickness are very thin
ones, such as those of Oxalis corniculata and Pouzolzia Ben-
nettiana, in which the ratio is less than 1:2. Examples of the

* The numbers given for averages, &c. are approximate, decimals not
being used to more than one place.

440 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

other extreme are Careya arborea, Embelia viridiflora, and
Osyris arborea; in these cases the mesophyll is over twenty
times as thick as the upper epidermis.

(2) Thickness of the Outer Wall of the Upper Epidermis.

The average is 5'5 p. Only thirteen plants have a decidedly
thin outer wall—below 3°5 »—and this is connected with a hairy
upper surface in all but three instances, viz., Cassia mimusoides,
Hypericum mysorense, and Owalis corniculata, which have
glabrous leaves. Twenty-one plants have the outer wall between
7 and 10°5 p, and in six others it is more than 10°5 p. About
the thickest outer wall—14°3 p—is exhibited by Oldenlandia
Heynet (Pl. 11. fig. 4).

A glabrous upper surface is the rule. About a quarter of these
plants have a hairy one, and of these only two are anomalous in
having this associated with a thick outer wall. These are
Knoxia platycarpa var. hirsuta and Woodfordia floribunda,
neither of which, however, is very hairy on the upper surface.
The average thickness of the outer wall in leaves with glabrous
upper epidermis is 6°3 », and with hairy upper epidermis 3°6 p.

As a rule the cuticle is quite distinct. Often half, or even
more, of the whole thickness of the wall is cuticularized (Pl. 12.
figs. 1 & 2). Exact measurements of the two constituents of
the wall have, however, not been made. In two or three cases
the cuticularized portion penetrates the side-walls, e. g. Gaultheria
fragrantissima and Rhodomyrtus tomentosa, In the first instance
(Pl. 12. fig. 5) the pegs of cuticularized cellulose, as shown in
section, reach to nearly the base of the side-walls ; in the second
(Pl. 12. fig. 4) rather more than halfway. Some thick outer
walls have, however, only a relatively narrow cuticularized part,
e. g., Bupleurum mucronatum (P). 11. fig. 1), Oldenlandia
Heynei (Pl. 11. fig. 4), and Hedyotis Lawsonie (Pl. 11. fig. 2).

(3) Depth of the Lower Epidermis (exclusive of the thickness of
its outer wall).

The lower epidermis shows as a rule, as one might expects
shallower cells with thinner outer walls. Sometimes, however
it is nearly or quite similar to the upper epidermis, and this
likeness, as the table shows, is usually associated with an erect
or semi-erect attitude of the leaf.

The average depth of the lower epidermis is 18°5 p, not much
more than half that of the upper. In no case does it exceed at

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 441

all appreciably that of the upper. Gynura Pseudo-china is
remarkable in having both epidermal layers very deep; in fact,
according to the table, the lower is slightly the deeper when the
thickness of the outer wall is excluded.

(4) Thickness of the Outer Wall of the Lower Epidermis.

The average is 4°4 p, about 1 » less than that of the upper
epidermis. When the walls are similar or nearly so in thickness,
the two surfaces are alike in character, either both glabrous or
both hairy. Rhodomyrtus tomentosa is an exception—the upper
surface is smooth, while the lower is covered with fine tomentum,
yet the outer walls of the two epidermal layers do not differ
much in thickness; this, however, is an erect leaf. In a few
instances the lower wall may actually be thicker than the upper.
This is evident in Bupleurum mucronatum (Pl. 11. fig. 1) and
Heptapleurum stellatum.

The relation between the hairiness and the thickness of the
wall is shown rather more strikingly than in the case of the
upper epidermis. Thirty-six of these plants have a hairy lower
surface with an average thickness of wall of 2°6 »; and forty-six
a glabrous surface with thickness of 5°8 p. A correspondence
between the thickness of the cuticle and the presence or absence
of hairs has been observed by Kearney * in the plants of the
“ Dismal Swamp ” region of Virginia.

Two features of the epidermal cells not included in the table have
been observed in detail, viz. :—the convexity of the outer wall,
and the waviness of the lateral walls as seen in the surface view.

(5) Convewity of the Outer Wall of the Upper Epidermal Cells.
The outer walls are frequently convex (Pl. 11. figs. 2 & 4 and
Pl. 12. fig. 4) ; the surface in consequence is not level, but
consists of a series of slight bulges, each corresponding to a
single epidermal cell. Forty-five of these plants have more or
less these arched walls, and the remainder, thirty-seven, have
straight or nearly straight ones. This feature has been compared
with the thickness of the outer wall on the one hand, and with
the depth of the epidermal cell on the other.
Leaves with With arched

straight walls. walls,
Average thickness of outer wall .. 6°8 4°6 p
Average depth of cell..........-. 30 32

* Kearney, Contr. from the U.S. Nat. Herb. v, no. 6 (1901), p. 389.

442 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

Thus the arched wall seems to be associated with a thinner
outer wall and a rather deeper cell. A comparison may perbaps
be drawn between these arched outer walls and the furrowed or
wrinkled cuticles which are frequently found in the glabrous
leaves of insolated plants. With regard to the latter, it has been
suggested * that the irregularities of the surface effect the dis-
persion of some of the light falling on the leaf, and so constitute
a means of protection against excessive illumination. Some of
the light-rays would undoubtedly undergo total reflection from
the curved surfaces of these epidermal cell-walls, and it seems not
unreasonable to ascribe to them a similar function.

(6) Waviness of the Lateral Epidermal Walls.

In shade-leaves the lateral walls of the lower epidermis are
usually more wavy than those of the upper. Of the plants in
question nineteen only have the side-walls of the upper epidermal
cells sinuous, while in forty-four, rather more than half, this
character is shown by the cells of the lower surface. A comparison
has been made between wavy and straight walls with regard to the
depth of the epidermal cell and the thickness of the outer wall,
including both surfaces of the leaf.

Depth of cell—average for leaves with straight lateral walls 25°7 p.

. ne) ” wavy ” ” 23'4 p-
Thickness of outer wall _,, ” » straight ,, » dom
» » » wavy ” 4 £24

Considering that a straight lateral wall is a characteristic
of sun-leaves, it might be expected that this would be accom-
panied by a thicker outer wall and perhaps by a deeper
epidermis, as this often has a water-storing function; the above
numbers bear this out to some extent. Perhaps the thinner the
side-wall, the greater is the inclination to be wavy. Exact
measurements, however, have not been made to ascertain how
this idea is supported, on the whole, by this series of plants. In
some instances it is certainly not the vase. Anaphalis oblonga
and Blumea flexuosa, for example, have thick, yet wavy UPP®
epidermal lateral walls. Hairiness does not seem to influence
directly this sinuosity. Haberlandtt considers the wavy side-
wall to be a help in withstanding strains and bendings, a8 well

* Kearney, Contr. U.S. Herb. v. n. 6 (1901), p. 389.
+ Haberlandt, Phys, Pflanz.-Anat. (1896) pp. 103 & 105.

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 443

as favouring water-storage by permitting a greater expansion of
the cell.

(7) Stomata.

The occurrence of stomata on the upper surface is fairly
common. Thirty-two plants have them thus situated. In six
of these they are very scarce, less than one persq.mm. In
eleven they are fairly numerous, but only half as many, or
less than on the lower surface. In fifteen they are equally
distributed, or nearly so, on both surfaces, and in these with one
exception, Layenophora Billardieri, the leaf is either erect ur
semi-erect, or shows sun-movements. In one case, Zornia
diphylla, a papilionaceous plant with leaf-movements, the
number on the upper surface is actually larger than on the
lower. Anaphalis oblonga, Gynura Pseudo-china, Lagenophora
Billardieri, Microglossa zeylanica, Senecio zeylanicus, and Viola
Patrinii, the leaves of which have stomata fairly numerous on
the upper surface and yet are not erect nor possessed of move-
-ments, do not show xerophytic characters, at any rate in their
mesophyll; they may be considered mesophytes and all, save
one, are Composites.

The number of stomata per square millimetre varies greatly
for different species. Practically, nothing is known of the
conditions which govern this variation. It is perhaps not so
much their number as the size of the aperture which is to be
taken into account. The average number per sq. mm. of the
lower surface for this group of plants is 284, a figure some-
what larger than an average given by Weiss* for a miscellaneous
collection of plants. Psidium Guyava is very remarkable
in having as many as 1000 per sq. mm. Two species of
Eugenia and Rhodomyrtus tomentosa belonging to the same
natural order, also Jasminum angustifolium, Ligustrum Walkeri,
Rhododendron arboreum, Actinodaphne stenophylla, and Atylosia
Candollei, have large numbers. If both surfaces are taken into
account together, which is perhaps the legitimate plan, then
Cassia mimosoides stands next to Psidium Guyava as having the
second largest number, viz. 800; Hypericum mysorense follows
close with 750. Bupleurum mucronatum, Cassia Kleinit, Crota-
laria albida, Osyris arborea, and Striga lutea have numbers
above 500.

* Weiss, Anat. der Pflanzen (1878), p- 392.

444 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

The stomata are in some cases sunk, but no very remarkable
examples have been noticed. Sunken stomata occur in fifteen
of these plants. On the other hand, twenty-seven have them
slightly raised or projecting, while the remaining thirty-seven
- have them about level with the surface of the leaf. The best
examples of sunken stomata are those of Bupleurum mucronatum
(Pl. 11. fig. 1), Heptapleurum stellatum (P). 11. figs. 8 & 9), and
Hypericum mysorense (Pl. 11. fig. 3). Cases of raised stomata
are shown in figures 3 (Pl. 12) and 6 (Pl. 11) for Atylosia rugosa
and Didymocarpus Humboldtiana respectively. The sinking of
the stomata is usually associated with a glabrous surface, and
the raising with a hairy one; there are a few exceptions in both
cases. Crotalaria rubiginosa, Gynura Pseudo-china, Lasiosiphon
eriocephalus, Litsea zeylanica, and Tephrosia tinctoria have a
hairy undersurface and stomata slightly sunk, while Dodonea
viscosa *, Hedyotis verticillaris, Senecio zeylanicus, Sopubia
trifida, Striga lutea, and Viola Patrinii are glabrous and have
stomata somewhat raised.

(8) Mesophyli.

There is a considerable tendency to depart from the typical
dorsiventral structure, which is distinctly marked in only
25 per cent of the plants examined. The upper mesophyll
often passes into the lower by gradations without a distinct
line separating the palisade from the looser spongy elements.
In several cases the structure is almost homogeneous, with the
cells only slightly elongated at right angles to the surface.
This type of mesophyll, here referred to as isobilateral,
is usually associated with an erect position of the leaf. That
form of isobilateralism with a well differentiated row of palisade-
cells beneath each epidermis hardly occurs. Evolvulus alsinoides
(Pl. 11. fig. 5), Hypericum mysorense (Pl. 11. fig. 3), Striga lutea,
and Tephrosia tinctoria—all with erect leaves—have a feeble
lower palisade-layer.

The average thickness of the mesophyll for the whole group of
plants is about 230 yp. Blumea crinita and Gynura Pseudo-china
are noticeable in having the thickest leaves, the depth of the
mesophyll in both cases being over 600 p. It is in this respect
that the leaf of Bluwmea crinita principally differs from that
of B. flexuosa.

A double palisade-layer is not very common ; examples where

* The leaf of this plant is viscid and covered with minute seales.

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 445

a second row is pronounced are furnished by the leaves of
Dodonea viscosa, Heptapleurum stellatum (PI. 11. fig. 8), Rubus
moluccanus, and Ehododendron arboreum—the last has even a
third row of palisade-cells.

In some cases the mesophyll is more or less irregularly
palisade throughout, the cells usually decreasing somewhat in
length from the upper to the lower surface. The leaves of
Crotalaria albida, Flacourtia Ramontehi, Polygala telephioides,
Psidium Guyava (P1.11. fig. 7), Rhodomyrtus tomentosa, Tephrosia
tinctoria, and Zornia diphylla show this in varying degrees.

In order to gauge the palisade nature of the upper mesophyll,
the length of its average cell should be compared with its
breadth. This has been done, and the results inserted in
Column XIII. of the Table. The measurements have been taken
of the uppermost palisade row where two occur, and of the average
cell where the palisade ones are somewhat irregular in length
and breadth. The average figure for the column is 5, i. e., the
length of the palisade-cell is on the average five times its breadth.
The most marked palisade-layer is seen in Glochidion zeylanicum,
where the length of the individual cell is eleven times its width.
Haberlandt * remarks that palisade-cells vary from being
scarcely longer than broad to having a length 10-12 times their
breadth.

From the figures in Columns XI. and XII. the relative
proportions of palisade and spongy tissues can be calculated.
On an average the spongy is one and a half times as deep as the
palisade ; only those plants, fifty-two in all, which have these
layers fairly well marked off one from another are taken into
account. Blumea crinita has the largest proportion of spongy
tissue, viz., six times the depth of the palisade.

As regards the development of intercellular space in the
spongy tissue or in the mesophyll as a whole, about 40 per cent.
have very little, 7. e. the mesophyll is compact.

V. Tur Anaromicat Cuaracters oF THE Lear or THE “ WET”
AND “ Dry” Parana PLANTS COMPARED.

Having briefly summarized the anatomical characters of the
Jeaves as a whole, we now proceed to compare the plants of the
“wet” patanas with those of the “dry” patanas. As previously
mentioned, twenty-eight belong to the “ wet,” thirty-three to the

* Haberlandt, Phys. Pflanz.-Anat. (1896) p. 228.

446 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

“dry” patanas, and nineteen are common to both. We have
thought it advisable to reduce these three groups to two by
distributing the plants of the last-mentioned amongst the first
two, according as the material for examination was collected in
the wet or dry region, since in only two cases were specimens
gathered and preserved in spirit from both kinds of patana.
These are Lobelia nicotianefolia and Osyris arborea. Con-
sequently in this section of the paper each of these plants is
counted as two, one belonging to the wet region and the other
to the dry. This brings the total number of plants for com-
parison to eighty-two, of which forty-two are considered as “ wet ”
patana and forty as “ dry” patana plants, thus nearly equalizing
the two groups. In theTable the figures for Lobelia nicotianefolia
and Osyris arborea are the mean of the two sets of calculations.
Estimations similar to those given below have been made for
the three categories separately, but it seems superfluous to
record them here, for in no case are they contradictory ; e. 9., the
average depth of the epidermis of the wet patana plant is greater
than that of the dry patana plant when the species are divided
into the three classes, and it still remains greater when they are
reduced to two classes ; such holds good for the other averages.

(1) Depth of the Upper Epidermis (exclusive of the thickness of
its outer wall).

Average depth for w.p.* .. 33°4 p.

” ” d.p. oe 26°0 pe
The w.p. has therefore on the whole a deeper upper epidermis
than the d.p.—a result hardly to be expected in the light of a
water-storing function for the upper epidermis. A factor, dis-
cussed below, which must be taken into account, is that the
arching of the outer wall is commoner amongst w.ps. This has
already been shown to be associated with a deeper epidermal cell.
Therefore, other things being equal, the tendency would be for
the w.p. to have a deeper cell than the d.p. The difference,
however, appears too great to be fully explained in this manner.
The ratio of the depth of the upper epidermis to the thickness
of the mesophyll for w.p. is as 1:6°5; for the d.p. as 1:8; so
the w.p. has a relatively as well as an absolutely deeper upper

epidermis.

* w.p. is short for “ wet” patana plant, and
d.p. for “dry” patana plant.

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 447

(2) Thickness of the Outer Wall of the Upper Epidermis.
Average for the w.p......... 5 p.
” » Gp. ..eeeee, 6 p.

So the d.p. has an appreciably thicker outer wall—a result to
be anticipated. But this difference may be accounted for
directly apart from any influence of climate or soil; for a
hirsute covering is about twice as common amongst w.ps. as
amongst d.ps.; and this has been seen to be associated with a
thinner outer wall as a rule. About 30 per cent. of the w.ps.
and 15 per cent. of the d.ps. have a hairy upper surface. Further,
there are amongst the w.ps. quite as many with markedly thick
walls as amongst the d.ps., e. g. fourteen plants of each have an
outer wall 7 « or more in thickness, and three of each above 10°5 p.
Consequently we are forced to the conclusion that in this
particular the two sets of plants are very similar.

(3) Depth of the Lower Epidermis (exclusive of the thickness of
its outer wall).
Average for w.p. .... 20°6 pw.
” »» C.p......- 16°6 p.

As in the case of the upper epidermis, so here the w.p. has a
deeper cell than the d.p. The arching of the lower epidermal wall
has not been strictly observed to say whether this influences the
depth of the cell, as in the case of the upper surface. But if it
does, it can hardly account for so great a dissimilarity in depth
between the two classes of patana plants.

(4) Thickness of the Outer Wall of the Lower Epidermis.
Average for w.p.....--...- 3°7 p.
9 3 d.p. wee wees 5'1 p.

The thinner outer wall of the w.p. can be explained in the
same way as for the upper epidermis. A hairy under surface is
about twice as common amongst the w.ps.

W.p... 24 plants, i.e. 57 p.c. with hairy lower surface.

d.p. a 12 9 30 2 ” ”

(5) Convewity of the Outer Wall of the Upper Epidermal Cell.

Of the w.ps. twenty-eight out of forty-two, i. e. over 66 per
cent., have been considered to have arched walls, nineteen of
which have this feature pronounced.

Of the d.ps., seventeen out of forty, i.e. 42°5 per cent., have
arched walls, six of which have this feature pronounced.

Thus, whatever may be its significance, it is commoner

448 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

amongst the w.ps. Although usually accompanied by a thin
outer wall, it is not always so—to wit, Oldenlandia Heynei
(Pl. 11. fig. 4).

The supposed function of the convexity in concentrating light-
rays can hardly hold here, for it is difficult to imagine the plants
of either region requiring more light—rather the reverse.

(6) Waviness of the Lateral Epidermal Walls.

Upper surface.
Out of 42 w.ps., 33 have straight walls, 9 wavy.
» 40d.ps., 30 % ” 10 ,,

Lower surface.
Out of 42 w.ps., 16 have straight walls, 26 wavy.
» 40dps., 22 ,, 7 18 ,,
Sinuous lateral walls in the upper epidermis are then about as
common in one class of plants as in the other, but in the lower
epidermis they are decidedly commoner amongst the w.ps.

(7) Stomata.

w.p-, lower surface, average number per sq. mm. 264.

d.p., ” ” ” ” ” 305.

This difference is about the same if both surfaces are taken
into consideration, notwithstanding that the w.ps. have stomata
more often on the upper surface than the d.ps.

w.p., both surfaces together, average number per sq. mm. 309.

d.p., ” ” ” . - - 356.

Sixteen w.ps. have stomata fairly numerous on the upper
surface ; the leaves of all except six are either erect or semi-erect,
or with movement.

Eleven d.ps. have them on the upper surface; of which all,
except two, have erect or semi-erect, or motile leaves.

Sun-leaves are stated to have more stomata than shade-leaves *.
On the other hand, Warming ¢ states, quoting authors, that the
drier the situation the fewer the stomata. The first statement,
however, refers to the leaves of the same species according as it
grows in the shade or in the sun, while the second has to do with
xerophytes collectively compared with other types of plant
associations.

* Dufour, Bull. Soc. Bot. France, xxxiii. (1886) pp. 92-95; also Ann.
Se. Nat., Bot. sér.7, v. (1887) p. 311.
t Warming, Ockologische Pflanzengeographie, ed. Knoblauch. (1896) p. 193:

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS, 449

The two plants, Lobelia nicotianefolia and Osyris arborea, of
which leaves from both patanas have been investigated, bear out
the first statement. The stomata in both cases were found more
numerous per unit area on the dry patana plants. One explan-
ation forthcoming is that the leaves of a given species are apt
to be smaller in area in the light than in the shade, and taking
the number of stomata per each leaf as equal, then the sun-leaves
will have more to the square millimetre.

As regards the position of the stomata with respect to the
general leaf-surface :—

Out of 42 w.ps., 14 with stomata level, 21 raised, and 7 sunk.

” 40 d.ps., 26 ” ” 6 ” 8 ”

Thus sunken stomata are about as common in one region as in
the other, showing again that xerophytic characters are about as
marked amongst one group as the other.

The larger number of raised stomata amongst the w.ps. is
probably due to the greater frequency of a hairy leaf-surface.

(8) Mesophyll.
Average thickness for w.p......... 234 p.
» ” » G.peee sce eee 225 p.

The difference here is too slight to be taken into account.
Yet the dissimilarity might have been expected to be the reverse
of what it is, since sun-leaves are thicker than shade-leaves.

Proportion of spongy tissue to palisade, w.p. 1: 1'5, d.p. 1:6.

No appreciable disagreement, both sets of leaves calculating
out to about the same ratio, viz. :—the spongy tissue being about
one and a half times as deep as the palisade.

There is a greater inclination amongst the d.ps. to have a two-
layered palisade.

d.p., 82 p.c. have a two-layered palisade.

W-~p., 21 p-c. ” ” ”
Ratio of the length of the palisade-cell to its breadth.
Average for W.p........-.- 4°3.
” ” d. ) 55.

Thus the palisade character is more pronounced amongst the
d.ps., as might be expected. This still remains the case if the
erect and semi-erect leaves are omitted from both groups; the
ratio then is for w.p. 4°5, for d.p. 5°8.

‘450 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

Intercellular space.

w.p. with aloose mesophyll 24, z.e.57 p.c.; compact 11,z.¢. 43 p.c.

d.p., % » 26,72.e.65p.c.; 5, 14, 7.e. 85p.c.

A result hardly to have been anticipated that the d.ps. should
have on the whole a looser mesophylli—more intercellular space
—than the w.ps. This may be partly explained by the fact that
there are more typically dorsiventral leaves amongst the d.ps.,
and that a marked palisade-layer may allow a looser spongy tissue
beneath.

VI. Remarks on THE StRUCTURE oF ERECT AND SEMI-ERECT
LEAVES.

Erect Leaves.—Twenty-seven species of Dicotyledons are
recorded * as possessing leaves which have a permanently erect
position. Fourteen of these have been anatomically examined
and are included in the Table. Five—viz.: Polygala telephioides,
Evolvulus alsinoides (Pl. 11. fig. 5), Striga lutea, S. euphrasi-
oides, and Osyris arborea (Pl. 12. fig. 2)—are isobilateral in
structure. Two others, Geniosporum elongatum and Rhodo-
myrtus tomentosa, approach the isobilateral structure ; the former
in distribution of stomata, feeble differentiation of mesophyll, and
the depth of the cells and thickness of the outer walls of the
upper and lower epidermis; the latter only in the undiffer-
entiated character of the mesophyll. The remaining seven—
viz.: Dodonea viscosa, Kugenia olivifolia, Actinodaphne steno-
phylla, Glochidion zeylanicum, Hedyotis Lawsonia, Lasiosiphon
ertocephalus, and Myrsin ecapitellata—are distinctly dorsiventral
in structure, though erect in habit.

Semi-erect Leaves.—Of the twenty-five species with semi-erectT
leaves sixteen have been studied in the Laboratory, and in these
the correspondence between structure and recorded position 18
more marked than in the case of the “erect” leaves. Five species—
Hypericum mysorense (Pl. 11. fig. 3), Crotalaria albida, Tephrosia
tinctoria, Bupleurum mucronatum (P). 11. fig. 1), and Swertia
zeylanica—have leaves more or less isobilateral in structure.
Those of Emilia zeylanica are almost as strongly isobilateral, but
the upper epidermal cells are rather deeper than those of the
lower, and by far the larger proportion of the stomata are found
on the under surface. In Ewacum zeylanicum and Caralla

* Pearson, Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxxiv. (1899) p. 327.
t Pearson, loc. cit. p. 328.

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS, 451

integerrima the stomata are confined to the lower surface of the
leaf, which in other respects shows only feeble dorsiventrality.

Both varieties of Hurya japonica as well as EF. acuminata show
a great similarity in the structural characters of the cells of
the upper and lower epidermis. In the leaves of Anaphalis
marcescens, A. brevifolia, and Gaultheria fragrantissima the
tendency to an isobilateral structure is found only in the meso-
phyll. The three remaining species with semi-erect leaves—viz.,
Ligustrum Walkeri, Knoxia platycarpa var. hirsuta, and Litsea
zeylanica—appear to be typically dorsiventral in structure.

Thus of the thirty plants with erect or semi-erect leaves
microscopically examined, ten have practically an isobilateral
structure, ten others are isobilateral to some extent either in
their epidermis or mesophyll, while the remaining ten are dorsi-
ventral. An astonishing fact is that most of the dorsiventral
ones are confined to the “dry” patanas: one only, Hedyotis
Lawsonia, is restricted to the “ wet”? patanas, but shows an
inclination towards isobilateralism in its mesophyll; Anosia
platycarpa is common to both and possesses a well differentiated
mesophyll, but the material was collected from the dry patanas.
More remarkable still, these eight remaining dry-patana plants
with erect or semi-erect leaves—viz., Actinodaphne stenophylla,
Dodonea viscosa, Eugenia olivifolia, Glochidion zeylanicum,
Lasiosiphon eriocephalus, Ligustrum Walkeri, Litsea zeylanica,
and Myrsine capitellatum—are some of the most striking
examples of dorsiventrality occurring amongst the whole group
of plants anatomically investigated. Not only have they a
marked palisade, but also a loose spongy tissue. The only
feature in which the lower surface shows, as a rule, a similarity
to the upper, is in the thickness of the outer epidermal wall.
All these eight plants are shrubs or small trees. Can these
plants have only recently taken to the erect habit and their
structure not yet become modified ?

The leaves of the two Monocotyledons, Cureuligo orchioides
and Spiranthes australis, may be said to have an isobilateral
structure; their mesophyll is practicaily homogeneous through-
out and composed of cells hardly elongated at all. Since their
leaves grow vertically or inclined to the vertical, they may be
reckoned amongst the erect or semi-erect.

To be consistent, let us see what plants other than those
LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. 2M

452 MESSRS, J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

belonging to the erect or semi-erect categories have leaves
approaching the isobilateral type.

Lagenophora Billardiert, Gynura Pseudo-china, and, to a less
extent, Viola Patrinti and Microglossa zeylanica come near iso-
bilateralism in having both epidermal layers similar, stomata
numerous on the upper surface, and a feebly differentiated
mesophyll, which, however, is not compact but loose. In fact,
except for a fairly thick outer epidermal wall, these plants are of
a decidedly mesophytic character. From their habitats a meso-
phytic structure might be expected in the cases of Lagenophora
and Viola, but hardly in those of Gynura and Microglossa, for
the one grows on rocks and the other is common on the dry
patanas.

The two species of Blumea, Hedyotis verticillaris (P|. 12. fig. 1),
Polygonum chinense, Senecio ludens, S. zeylanicus, and Vernonia
Wightiana have leaves with feebly differentiated mesophyll, but
thickened outer upper epidermal walls ; these all belong to the
“wet” patanas, and with two exceptions are Composites.
Flacourtia Ramontchi and Jasminum angustifolium, both of the
“dry” patanas, have feebly differentiated but compact meso-
phylls ; leaves inclined to the vertical might have been expected
in these two species.

Zornia diphylla has almost an isobilateral structure, both in
its epidermis and mesophyll, in connection with which it is of
interest to note that its leaflets move into a profile position
in. bright sunlight. None of the other plants examined,
possessing this power of movement, show such a correlated
structure in their leaflets. Cassia Kleinii and OC. mimosoides
have their epidermal layers similar, with stomata equally dis-
tributed on both surfaces, but their mesophyll has a dorsiventral
differentiation. The four others, Atylosia rugosa (P|. 12. fig. 3),
Crotalaria rubiginosa, Phaseolus trinervius, and Oxalis corni-
culata, have practically dorsiventral leaves. It would be
Interesting to extend these observations to see whether such
a profile position assumed in bright sunlight may have tended
to modify the dorsiventrality of such leaves. The above
examinations merely suggest the idea.

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 453

VII. Spectan Points tn THE ANATOMY OF THE LEAF
BEARING ON XEROPHYTISM.

Under this heading are enumerated certain leaf-structures in
some of these plants, such as a double-layered epidermis,
mucilage-cells, &c., which are generally regarded as protections
against excessive transpiration; also instances of chloroplasts
occurring in the epidermal cells—usually looked upon as a
decidedly mesophytic character.

(1) *A Double-layered Upper Epidermis or Hypoderm occurs in
Glochidion zeylanicum, Heptapleurum stellatum, Psidium Guyava,
thododendron arboreum, Vernonia Wightiana, and Exacum
zeylanicum.

Glochidion zeylanicum. The upper epidermis is not uniformly
two-layered, but only double in places. This fact does not seem
to have been recorded for the genus. .

Heptapleurum stellatum. The upper epidermis is 2-3 cells
deep, as a rule two; the second layer is deeper than the first.
The genus is mentioned by Soleredert as possessing a
hypoderm.

Psidium Guyava (Pl. 11. fig. 7). The upper epidermis con-
sists of 3-4 narrow layers of cells. Bokorny { has noted a
hypoderm in the species P. araca and P. incanescens.

Rhododendron arboreum. The upper epidermis is composed
of two layers of about equal depth. This instance is recorded
by Solereder.

Vernonia Wightiana. The epidermis is divided in places
only.

Exacum zeylanicum. Below the uppermost layer of cells
(epidermis) is one composed of large, rather rounded cells with
very few chloroplasts; it appears to have been differentiated
from the mesophyll, and probably functions as an aqueous layer.

(2) Peculiar Lateral Walls in the Epidermis of Hypericum
mysorense.—Some of the lateral walls of both epidermal layers

* In none of these examples, except Exacum zeylanicum, has it been
definitely proved whether the second layer of cells may have been derived from
the originally single epidermal layer or from the mesophyll. Immature leaves
in various stages were not to hand to settle this point. Most likely all but
Exacum are epidermal in origin.

t Solereder, Syst. Anat. der Dicotyledonen, 1899, p. 482.

t Bokorny, Flora, 1882, pp. 35-45 & p. 387; also Soler 3 Pe 398.

454 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

of the leaf have a much swollen appearance. In surface view
they appear lenticular in shape (PI. 12. fig. 7): in section they
present the form of pegs, being thickest next the outer wall and
diminishing gradually towards the basal one (Pl. 12. fig. 6).
Treatment with Schultze’s solution or iodine and sulphuric acid
shows that the cuticularized part of the outer wall is continued
down these side-walls for some distance in the form of wedges
(PI. 12. fig. 6, ep.); but no cuticularized core is revealed in the
ordinary thin lateral walls.

An examination of young leaves makes it evident that these
peculiar walls are interpolated after the general cellular forma-
tion of the epidermis. In fact, they may be regarded as
belonging to the same category as those walls which are inserted
so as to render an epidermis two-layered ; only in the first case
the additional walls are radial, while in the second case they are
tangential. The original cell is usually well defined, as it is
bounded by the ordinary thin lateral walls; it may remain
single or be divided into two or more compartments by the
formation of these special walls (Pl. 12. fig. 7). The latter
result is best seen in the epidermis overlying the vascular
bundles (veins). They, no doubt, serve to strengthen the leaf,
and may perhaps to some extent help to lessen transpiration.
This peculiarity does not seem to have been noticed previously
in the genus.

The leaf of this plant is also interesting as possessing an
isobilateral structure. ‘Till quite recently all species of the
Hypericacee * examined possessed dorsiventral leaves with
stomata only on the lower surface. Kearney t, in a paper
published lately, mentions two other species of the genus, viz.
Hypericum virgatum, Lam., and H. pilosum, Walt., as having
isobilateral leaves. In both these species, growing in an exposed
situation, the leaves are erect and, as in H. mysorense, the
stomata are found on the ventral as well as on the dorsal
surface, the epidermal cells of both surfaces present similar
characters, and a second palisade-layer is found contiguous with
the lower epidermis.

(8) Mucilaginous Cells in the Epidermis.—The presence of
mucilaginous cells in the epidermis is a common character of

* Solereder, Syst. Anat. Dicot. (1899) pp. 134-135.
t Kearney, Contr. from U.S. Nat. Herb. vol. v. (1901) pp. 495, 496.

tb

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 455

plants of dry climates. The mucilage is not held in the lumen
of the cell, but in the inner (basal) wall. This is enormously
thickened, and composed principally of mucilage. It often
presents a stratified appearance due to unaltered bands of
cellulose. Such a wall can act as a water-absorbent and storer.
In some cases all the epidermal cells may be thus modified,
while in others specialized mucilaginous cells are scattered
about.

Several of the patana plants examined have such sacs. Their
names are given below.

Crotalaria albida (Pl. 12. fig. 9). The mucilage-cells are very
numerous in both epidermal layers. Perbaps one out of every
three cells has its inner wall mucilaginous. These cells,
especially those of the upper epidermis, are very deep, pene-
trating a long way into the mesophyll, the extra depth being
wholly due to the thickness of the inner wall.

Crotalaria rubiginosa. The mucilage-cells are much less
numerous than in the preceding species and are, moreover,
confined to the upper surface. This plant is also in other
respects less xerophytic than C. albida. Neither is mentioned
by Solereder as exhibiting this feature.

Zornia diphylla. The mucilage-cells are numerous in both
epidermal layers.

Polygonum chinense (Pl. 12. fig. 8). The mucilage-cells are
confined to the upper epidermis and are not very numerous.
The genus is mentioned by Solereder as showing this feature.

Lasiosiphon eriocephalus. The presence here of a mucilaginous
epidermis is recorded by Solereder. The cells occur only on the
dorsal surface and are numerous but not deep.

Myrsine capitellatum. The mucilage-cells occur plentifully
in both epidermal layers, but more so in the lower than upper.

Eurya acuminata and the two varieties of E. japonica. The
inner walls of both epidermal layers are uniformly somewhat
thickened and mucilaginous—the mucilage is thus in these three
instances not restricted to special cells.

(4) Chloroplasts in the Lower Epidermis.—What appear to be
chloroplasts exist in the lower epidermis of the leaves of
Didymocarpus Humboldtiana (PI. 11. fig. 6, ch.) and Pedicularis
zeylanica. Since fresh material of these plants has not been
examined, it cannot be stated with absolute certainty from an
investigation of the spirit-specimens that these bodies contained

456 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

chlorophyll, although their likeness to the plastids of the meso-
phyll render it highly probable. Solereder * mentions species
of the order Scrophulariacew, but not Gesneracex, to which
Didymocarpus belongs, as having chloroplasts in their epidermis.
Neither of the above plants shows marked xerophytic characters
in the leaf. In fact, Didymocarpus Humboldtiana is decidedly
mesophytic in structure ; it grows on wet boulders. Pedicularis
zeylanica has its outer epidermal walls somewhat thickened and
possesses fairly well differentiated palisade-cells.

VIII. Appirionat Points oF ANATOMICAL AND
PuysioLoaicaL INTEREST.

In this division of the paper are included certain features
of interest. bought to light during the microscopic examination
of these plants, which, however, have hardly any cecological
bearing, but which, we think, are worth recording. Several of
them require further investigation.

(1) Zannin Idioblasts in the Mesophyll.—Distributed in the
mesophyll of several of these plants are special sacs, which in
the alcoholic material are coloured brown and which are usually
larger than the ordinary chlorophyll-cells. They may have a
scattered arrangement, or be located chiefly in the palisade-
tissue, or form a more or less definite layer in the middle of the
leaf, or be aggregated mainly round the fibrovascular bundles.
Solereder + refers to such cells as tannin idioblasts, and mentions
them as being of common occurrence in the Sapindace®, Papilio-
nacew, Mimosew, and Rubiacex. The brown coloration possibly
arises from the action of an oxidase on the tannin substance,
changing it into a phlobaphene or some kindred body on the
death of the cell.

Their occurrence has been noticed in the mesophyll of the
following patana plants :-—

Papilionacew.—Atylosia rugosa (Pl. 12. fig. 3, ¢s.), Tephrosia

tinctoria. .
Rubiacexw. — Canthium parviflorum, C. Rheedii, Hedyotis

Lawsonie (Pl. 11. fig. 2, ts.), Knowia platycarpa Vv

hirsuta, Mussenda frondosa (P\. 11. fig. 10, ts).

Polygonacew.— Polygonum chinense.

* Solereder, Syst. Anat. Dicot. (1899) p. 907, for list of natural orders
with chloroplasts in epidermis.
t olereder, 2, ¢. p, 924.

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 457

It is interesting to note that the other species of both Atylosia
and Hedyotis, viz., A. Candollei and H. verticillaris respectively,
do not possess these sacs.

(2) Thick-walled Spongy Tissue in the Leaf of Mussenda
frondosa.—This leaf is remarkable in having relatively very
thick-walled spongy mesophyll-cells (Pl. 11. fig. 10, tw.). These
walls hardly seem to be mucilaginous in nature, for they neither
swell in water nor stain with corallin-soda. Again, they do not
appear to be composed of ordinary cellulose, as neither Schultze’s
solution nor iodine and sulphuric acid stains them the character-
istic blue colour, but they remain for the most part unchanged.

(3) Crystals—Notes have been made of the crystalline
contents of these plants, but very few of these need be recorded.

Hxacum zeylanicum bas single crystals of calcium oxalate in
its leaf. This is noteworthy, since it is asserted by Solereder *
that no crystals have been observed in the order Gentianacee.

The leaves and stems of this plant also show in the spirit-
material crystalline spheroidal masses, which to the naked eye
appear as white specks dotted all over the specimens. These
are insoluble in hot and cold water and in dilute mineral acids,
but soluble in potash and concentrated sulphuric acid with yellow
coloration. The substance is probably a glucoside, and may be
akin to hesperidin. In the living tissue it is most likely in
solution, the precipitation being caused by the alcohol.

Raphides, as is well known, occur frequently in the Rubiacez,
but attention does not seem to have been called to the fact as to
whether they may be imbedded in mucilage or not. Of the
raphide-containing species, Knoxia platycarpa var. hirsuta and
Hedyotis Lawsonie have mucilage as well, while Hedyotis
verticillaris, Alleophania decipiens, aud Oldenlandia Heyne are
wanting in this substance. The raphide-mucilage may be of
value in retaining water, and so be considered a xerophytic
character.

(4) Reserve Carbohydrates.—As might be expected, sphero-
crystals of inulin were found in the spirit-preserved roots, and
sometimes in the lower part of the stems of the following
Composite, viz. :— Vernonia Wightiana, Lagenophora Billardiert,
Microglossa zeylanica, Blumea flexuosa, B. crinita, Anap halis
marcescens, and A. oblonga, and also of Lobelia nicotianiefolia.
Reserve starch in all these cases was absent.

* — Solereder, Syst. Anat. Dicot. (1899) p. 291.

458 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

Curculigo orchioides (N.O. Amaryllidacex).—This perennial
herb has an erect fleshy rootstock and stout tuberous roots. In
our collected material the rootstock had a largely developed
cortex full of small starch-grains. The root-tubers, on the other
hand, contained no starch, and the cells seem to lack contents
generally. Possibly they may have had reserve carbohydrate,
which has been exhausted, or they may function as water-
reservoirs, while the rootstock serves as a food-reservoir. Ex-
aminations of the plant at various times of the year would soon
elucidate this point. Our material was collected in the middle
of October from the Hakgala patanas.

Pedicularis zeylanica and Spiranthes australis (an orchid) are
peculiar in having starch-grains in their reserve-organs staining
not blue, but red-brown with iodine.

The large tuberous roots of Pedicularis zeylanica were nearly
depleted of their starch; what remained was located in the
outer part and stained red with iodine, suggesting the idea
that the altered nature of the grains was merely prior to
their complete dissolution. However, the plentiful starch-grains
of young roots stained similarly, looking as if “red” starch is
the form in which the reserve-carbohydrate is deposited in this
plant.

A few cases of reserve “red” starch are known *, such as in
the endosperm of Sorghum vulgare var. glutinosum, in the root-
stock of a few orchids, and in the tuber of Zsopyrum biternatum t.
Transitory “red” starch is of commoner occurrence.

(5) Cortical Bundles in the Stem of Glochidion zeylanicum.—
Besides the main stele, this plant often has in its internodes two
small lateral steles traversing the cortex opposite one another
and running in two longitudinal swellings, one on each side of
the stem (Pl. 12. fig. 10). These are similar in structure to the
main stele.

This character is not very constant. Sometimes one only of
the lateral steles is continuous throughout the internode, the
other joining the central stele part of the way up ; or, again, both
may fuse with the main stele before the node above is reached.
Further, in one internode three subsidiary steles occurred, two on

* A. Meyer, Ber. d. Deut. Bot. Ges. 1886, p. 337 ; Shimoyama, “ Beitrage 2ur
Kenntniss des japanischen Klebreisses,” Inaug.-Dissert., Strassburg, 1886 ;
Zimmermann, Bot. Microtechnique, 1893, p. 228.

+ Macdougal, Minnesota Bot. Studies, no. 9, pt. viii., April 1896.

ae

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 459

one side and one on the other. All these variations were noticed

in the few twigs at our disposal for examination.

In the nodal region the lateral stele gives out a branch which
joins the petiolar fibrovascular bundle just about where this
latter passes into the stem stele. An offshoot from this branch
goes to the stipule.

No mention of this peculiarity for the genus is to be found in
Solereder’s work. It resembles to some extent the stem-structure
of certain lianas *.

(6) Stipular Glandsand Root-swellings of Hedyotis verticillaris.—
This interesting plant, so different in habit ¢ from the rest of
the Rubiacex, has very conspicuously stalked glands on its large
stipules. These belong most likely to the type found in the
genus Coprosma of the same order, a short account of which was
given before the Linnean Society by Gardiner ¢ in 1883.

Each gland is papillate in shape, and consists of a core of
parenchyma covered by an epithelium (Pl. 12. fig. 11). No tra-
cheids were observed to penetrate the tissue of the gland. Their
function is unknown. An absorptive one has been suggested,
since they are immersed in the water which collects in the con-
cavities formed by the rosette of leaves.

The roots in the material collected of this plant often showed
swellings; in these the central stele was considerably broken up.
In one case the fibrovascular tissue seemed to consist of a ring
of isolated bundles. These thickenings may be caused by
external injury or disease, and not be a normal feature of the
plant.

IX. Summary.

To recapitulate some of the more important facts and con-
clusions gleaned from an anatomical investigation of these 80
plants :—

(1) The leaves of the “dry” patana plants examined do not show
more marked xerophytic characters than do those of the
“wet” patanas. In fact the two sets of plants are very
similar in this respect. Chief points of difference are :

(a) “ Wet” patana plants have deeper upper and lower
epidermal layers.
* Schenck, Anat. d. Lianas, 1893, p. 142.

t Pearson, Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxxiv. (1899) pp. 331 and 343.

{ Gardiner, Linnean Soc. meeting Dec. 20th, 1883 (never published) ; also

Note in Bot. Centralbl. 1884, ii.

460 MESSRS. J. PARKIN AND H. H. W. PEARSON ON THE

(5) “Wet” patana plants are more hairy, which may
explain their rather thinner outer epidermal cells
and the more frequent occurrence of raised stomata.

(c) Arched epidermal cells and wavy lateral epidermal
walls are somewhat commoner amongst the “ wet”
patana plants.

(d) Stomata are rather more numerous amongst the “ dry”
patana plants.

(ce) The ratio of the length of the palisade-cell to its
breadth is rather greater amongst the “ dry ” patana
plants and a double-layered palisade is commoner.

(f)“ Wet” patana plants have on the whole a more
compact mesophyll, 7. e. less intercellular space.

(2) Many of the erect and semi-erect leaves show an isobilateral
structure or a tendency thereto, but there are some striking
exceptions among the “dry ” patana plants.

(3) A double-layered upper epidermis or hypoderm occurs in six
plants.

(4) Peculiar additional lateral epidermal walls are present in the
leaf of Hypericum mysorense.

(5) Eight species have cells in the epidermis of the leaf with
inner (basal) walls much thickened and mucilaginous.

(6) The spongy cells of the mesophyll of Mussenda Srondosa have
relatively very thick walls which are not true cellulose,
and hardly appear to be mucilaginous.

(7) The tuberous roots of Pedicularis zeylanica and Spiranthes
australis contain “ red” starch—two new examples of this
comparatively rare reserve carbohydrate.

(8) The stem of Glochidion zeylanicum has often two additional
steles (cortical bundles) traversing longitudinal swellings 0D
opposite sides of the internode.

(9) Attention is called to the conspicuous glands borne on the
large stipules of Hedyotis verticillaris.

X. Concituping REMARKS.

Tn a former paper it was stated that “the flora of the patanas
as a whole is composed of plants which, generally speaking,
present characters which tend to reduce transpiration and to
protect delicate parts from the injurious effects of intense

BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS. 461

illumination” *, This view, the result of field observations, is suffi-
ciently borne out by the anatomical characters, herein recorded, of
those plants which have been available for examination. The
conditions prevailing over the patanas situated below 4500 ft.
appeared to be much more favourable to the existence of a pro-
nounced xerophytie flora than those which dominate the open
country at higher elevations. It was therefore confidently
expected that those anatomical peculiarities which usually
characterize plants of insolated areas would be more strongly
developed in the members of the “dry” patana flora than in
those from the “wet” patanas. That this is not the case is
abundantly evident from the facts recorded above. This con-
clusion is of considerable interest and by no means easy of
explanation.

It does not seem likely that the unfavourable nature of the
climatic conditions of the “ dry ” patanas has been overestimated.
It is rather probable that some factor in the climate of the wet
patanas tending to the evolution of xerophytic characters has
been overlooked or its influence undervalued. All the material
of “ wet” patana plants examined was obtained from the patanas
lying along the Hakgala valley, which, as already pointed out *,
trends east and west and falls rapidly to the east. Throughout
the prevalence of the south-west monsoon, this valley is swept
by powerful winds from the west, whose dwarfing effect upon the
arborescent vegetation on the upper southern slopes has already
been alluded tot. Thus, although the air is never dry in any
ordinary sense of the word, it is almost constantly changing and
probably rarely approaches a state of saturation, at any rate in
the lower portion of the valley. We are inclined to regard this
as a factor of importance in the development of the xerophytic
character of the flora, which, compared with that of the drier
patanas, is certainly more marked than would be anticipated.

In this connection sufficient importance has perhaps not been
ascribed to the lowering of the functional activity of the roots of
“wet” patana plants by the humic acids in the soil f. This to
some extent renders them incapable of absorbing the moisture in
the soil which under other circumstances would be sufficient to
support a flora of a mesophytic type.

* Pearson, Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxxiv. (1899) p. 323.
t Pearson, J, c. p. 332. t Pearson, /. c. p. 324.

462 BOTANY OF THE CEYLON PATANAS.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

w.e., upper epidermis ; /.c., lower epidermis; s¢., stoma ; cut., cuticularized
part of the outer epidermal wall ; fv., fibrovascular tissue.

Puats 11.
Fig. 1. Bupleurum mucronatum. Section of leaf. x 200.
Fig. 2. Hedyotis Lawsonie. Section of leaf. x 200.
t.s,, tannin-sacs (shaded).
Fig. 3. Hypericum mysorense. Section of leaf. x 200.
Fig. 4. Oldenlandia Heynii. Section of leaf. x 200.
r., raphide-cell in section.
Fig. 5. Evolvulus alsinoides. Section of leaf. x 200.
Fig. 6. Didymocarpus Humboldtiana. Section of leaf. x 200.
gh., glandular hair; ch., chloroplasts in lower epidermis.
Fig. 7. Psidium Guyava. Section of leaf. x 200.
Fig. 8. Heptapleurum stellatum. Section of leaf. x 100.
cr., Cluster crystals of calcium oxalate.
Fig. 9. Heptapleurum stellatum. Section of stoma. x 400.
gc. guard-cell ; l.e., lower epidermal cell; cwt., cuticularized part
of outer wall of epidermis ; sp., spongy mesophy]l-cells.
Fig. 10. Mussenda frondosa. Section of Jeaf. x 200.
Z.s., tannin-sacs (shaded); ¢w., thickened wall of spongy cell.

PuatE 12.
Fig. 1. Hedyotis verticillaris. Section of leaf. x 200.
Fig. 2. Osyris arborea. Section of leaf. x 200.
Fig. 3. Atylosia rugosa. Section of leaf. x 200.
t.s., layer of tannin-sacs (shaded) ; h., 3-celled hairs, only basal parts
of them shown on upper surface.
Fig. 4. Rhodomyrtus tomentosa. Section of upper epidermis. x 400.
- cut., cuticularized part of outer wall; cp., cuticularized prolongation
into side-walls ; mes., commencement of mesophyll.
Fig. 5. Gaultheria fragrantissima. Section of upper epidermis. X 400. _
cut., cuticularized part of outer wall ; cp., cuticularized prolongation
into side-walls; pal., upper parts of palisade-cells.
Fig. 6. Hypericum mysorense. Section of upper epidermis. X 400.
cut., cuticularized part of outer wall; /w., ordinary lateral wall ;
fw.,, special lateral wall with cuticularized prolongation, P- ;
mes., commencement of mesophyll.
Fig. 7. Hypericum mysorense. Surface view of upper epidermis. X 400. ;
st., stomata faintly shown, being sunk somewhat; oc, original
epidermal cell undivided, oc.,, divided into two cells by special wall,
0¢.», divided into three cells by two special walls at right angles to
one another ; cp., cuticularized core of special lateral walls. ;
Fig. 8. Polygonum chinense. Section of upper epidermis, showing mucilage-
cell. x 400.
mwe., lumen of mucilage-cell ; i.w., thick inner wall containing the

Linn. Soc Journ Bot. VoLXXxXv PL!

Parkin & Pearson.

9, 0

2 6 SF oo Glo °foo/ 9 “fo
ace 04° oo Oly ry Xoefo'o 0 fo f/eo
OCS Solo ay Le oa
CO cefs § vA 00

OS
Fe sate eet
LV SRST
3 oy RTGS -

a .
ue.
Oo 2 Ole. [bbe Tospeoly lls Laleerals
: 2 ffe 94 °
OO RMM [8 a Pala t Pele oleic ls * a? o)
Sato Ne Sle s{2 aft oe ho eftoteg Patel
sefo2! Ha oa 0 ale ole, apap oo,
. B 2 - & rc)
orfe d}e oP el efrele li eho O12 fo fae BC a
ole lool bc lecl@p onl & te oT Oty 3
O- haat) ° o0}o oe eofo
Weed EPs aplegtos 0f¢ f° eels lobe cloa!
Torsten {oe 918 holt Fan} oF of
ee PL 21% 00) eee) 6" *
Jocks 129 108) 212 5) iePl ont Fe lool hel ¢ lala kOe oo
rftcle ese 50122} Polce |? Moletlaod®, °F slostcehel selects CO tine
3, OS Oe Eee ees ea 98! fy- ~ 2H ETO 7A et,
* t 7 : Sees
5 - 2 7
3 lé
~fry
Jd
le

J Parkin de. -

PLANTS OF THE CEYLON PATANAS.

Parkin & Pearser ‘INN. Soc J GueN We

aS

oy

== a *
TE OVO O10 OG,

MLS

Con \

Ponyponen,
. aaah aS

TC GWO Vio

,

PLANTS OF THE CEYLON PaTANAS.

SYNANTHY IN THE GENUS LONICERA. 463

mucilage and traversed by bands of cellulose, c/.; w.., ordinary
epidermal cell; pal., commencement of palisade-cells.
Fig. 9. Crotalaria albida. Section of upper epidermis, showing very deep
mucilage-cells. > 400.
muc., lumen of cell; iw., inner wall of great thickness containing
the mucilage with stratified appearance due to bands of unaltered
cellulose ; es., mesophyll ; we., ordinary epidermal cell.
Fig. 10. Glochidion zeylanicum. Diagram of transverse section of the middle
part of internode of stem. x 20.
ep., epidermis ; c., cortex; p., pith with central cavity (unshaded).
pA. and xy., phloem and xylem, respectively, of main stele.
ph. and zy.,, ,, » ” of lateral steles.
Fig. 11. Hedyotis verticillaris. Longitudinal section of stipular gland. x 100.
ep., epithelial layer of gland; s., stalk of gland; stip., main tissue
of stipule ; r., raphide-cell.

On the Synanthy in the Genus Zonicera. By E. A. Neweu
Arser, M.A., F.G.S., Trinity College, Cambridge ; Univer-
sity Demonstrator in Paleobotany. (Communicated by
A. C. Srwarp, Esq., F.R.S., F.L.S.)

[Read 4th December, 1902.]

TaE morphological character known as synanthy, or the union
of two or more members of an inflorescence, is in nature by no
means rare, although it can hardly be said to be of common
occurrence. It is exhibited normally in plants belonging to
many widely separated orders. Among these, the genus Loni-

cera, belonging to the Caprifoliacex, is remarkable both for the

number of species which possess this character and for the
different ways in which the synanthy is effected.
The genus has recently been divided into three groups as
follows * :-—
i. Caprifolium, DC.
ii. Nintooa, Sweet.
iii. Xylosteum, DC.t
* Fritsch (1891), The numbers in brackets after the authors’ names refer to
the date of the memoir, which will be found quoted in the bibliography at the
end of this memoir.
t This section was originally founded by Tournefort in 1700 as Xylosteon,
and this reading has been followed by De Candolle and others. I have, how-

ever, adopted here, on the authority of Bentham and Hooker (1873), p. 11, the
form Xylosteum,

464, MR. E. A. NEWELL ARBER ON THE

These are separated by the characters of the leaves, inflores-
cences, and flowers, as well as by the habit. The subgenus
Caprifolium, which includes the two British climbing Honey-
suckles, LZ. Caprifolium, L., and ZL. Periclymenum, L., is easily
distinguished from the two other groups by the compound inflores-
cence, formed of closely compressed 3-flowered dichasia. No
synanthy occurs in this group. In the two other subgenera, the
inflorescence consists of a simple 2-flowered dichasium, in which
the terminal flower is suppressed. The Nintooa group includes
climbing shrubs, and, so far as is known, synanthy does not
occur in any of its species.

The third subgenus, Xylostewm, is distinguished by the fact
that none of its members are climbers. Usually the habit is that
of an erect shrub. In many of the species included in this
group, synanthy occurs between the two flowers of the cyme or
the two fruits. This group is by far the largest, containing
upwards of 70 species *. The great majority of these belong to
Eastern Asia, occurring especially in China, the Himalayas, and
in other parts of India. A few species belong to North America.
Several are European, occurring especially as alpines in the
mountains of Southern and Eastern Europe. A single repre-
sentative of the group, L. Xylosteum, L., is a naturalized or
possibly indigenous British plant.

The union of the flowers and fruits in certain species of Loni-
cera is well known, and has for many years been used as a
character of systematic importance. The main facts relating to
the morphology of the flowers and fruits have also been described
by various authors, and may be found scattered throughout the
systematic literature dealing with this group. At the same time,
so far as I am aware, no one has yet undertaken a comparative
morphological study of the synanthy in this genus. As little
attention appears to have been paid recently to this subject, a
comprehensive study of the Xylosteum section, from the point of
view of the synanthy, may be of interest as a contribution to
the morphology of floral structures.

The work has been carried out on the following lines :—
Examination of the various stages in the flowers and fruits has
been made in the case of a number of species of which material
could be obtained. In this way I have worked out, independently

* Fritsch (1891), p. 166.

SYNANTHY IN THE GENUS LONICERA. 465

of previous observers, a series of types to which I believe all or
nearly all the species showing synanthy may be referred. I have
also examined the whole of the rich collection of dried material
in the Kew Herbarium, which I have been able to compare
with the types previously dissected. Ina few cases, owing to the
material being insufficient, or to difficulties inherent to the
inspection of dried and mounted specimens, I have not been
able to arrive at definite conclusions.

The fresh material for the work was partly collected in Switzer-
land, and partly obtained from the Botanic Garden at Cam-
bridge. I am indebted to the courtesy of the Director of the
Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew, for the material of certain species,
and also for permission to work in the Kew Herbarium. [am
also indebted to the Keeper of the Herbarium for help during
the examination of the dried material.

True Synanthy.

There are two distinct types of synanthy exhibited in the
genus. The first, and by far the most common, is one in which
the union is effected by the floral organs. This I may distinguish
as true synanthy, as opposed to the second type, which is due to
the intervention of extra-floral organs, the bracteoles. As will
be seen presently, a false synanthy may arise as a corollary to
the union of the four bracteoles of the inflorescence into a brac-
teolar sheath enveloping the ovaries. In true synanthy, the
union is effected by the coalescence of the receptacular walls of
the two inferior ovaries *.

This coalescence may be partial or complete. We may thus
distinguish two types of true synanthy, that of L. Xylostewm, L.,
which is incomplete, and Z. alpigena, L., in which the union is
complete.

Type of L. Xylosteum, L.

In a large number of species belonging to the Xylosteum group
there is no synanthy. Occasionally, however, in some of these
very slight union may apparently take place at the base of the

* The walls of inferior ovaries were formerly regarded as almost entirely
receptacular. It has been pointed out, however [Goebel (1900), p. 54], that there
are good grounds for the belief that the carpels take some share in their
formation. I therefore use the term receptacular walls, without implying that
the walls are entirely of receptacular origin.

466 MR. E. A. NEWELL ARBER ON THE

ovaries, e. g., L. ciliata, Mihl.*; while in others the two flowers
are always free. Such instances as L. ciliata form a gradation
to the type of LZ. Xylosteum, in which the ovaries are united for
rather less than half their length. This union takes place only
in one plane, which is the median plane of the inflorescence.
In this region, the parenchymatous tissues of the walls of the two
inferior ovaries, or of the pericarps of the two berries, are in
organic continuity. The fruits are united to a less extent com-
paratively than the flowers, and thus the two spherical red
berries are nearly distinct.

In this species the bracteoles are very small and inconspicuous,
and free from one another. In others, however, such as
L. nigra, L., which possesses the same degree and type of
synanthy, they are much larger, and sheath the lower portion of
the ovaries. In all the flowers of Z. nigra which I have
examined, the bracteoles are united in pairs on one side, but free
laterally. In others the four bracteoles may all be free t. The
bracteoles do not, however, increase in size proportionately to
the berries, and the fruits of Z. nigra are similar to those of
LI. Xylosteum.

The following species possess the same type and degree of
synanthy as L. Xylostewm.

Type of Lonicera Xylosteum, L.

L. bracteolaris, Boiss. & Buhse tf.
L. cerulescens, Dipp. §

L. decipiens, Hook. f. & Thoms.
L. floribunda, Boiss. & Buhse.
L. fragrantissima, Lindl. & Paxt.
L. hellenica, Orph.

L. leiophylla, A. Kern.

L. Maximowiczii, Maxim.

L. nigra, L.

L. phyllocarpa, Maxim. ||

L. Standishii, Hook.

L. Tatarinowii, Maxim. ||

* Dippel (1889), p. 252.

t Koehne (1893), p. 548. t Boissier (1875), p. 9.
§ Dippel (1889), p. 233. I have not seen this species.

| On the authority of Maximowicz (1859), p. 138.

SYNANTHY IN THE GENUS LONICERA. 467

Type of L. alpigena, L.

Species in which the synanthy is complete are somewhat more
numerous than those in which the union is only partial, but all
gradations may be found between the type of LZ. Xylostewm and
that of LZ. alpigena. In both cases, as a rule, the degree of
synanthy is constant in the species, but here again exceptions
occur. Thus ZL. alpigena, which in Europe has a single berry-
like fruit, resulting from the complete union of the two ovaries,
occurs also in India, where the two berries are always free *.
These variations may possibly have some bearing on the question
of the adaptation presented by such a false berry as that of
L. alpigena,

In L. alpigena, at least in European examples, the coalescence
is complete in the median plane throughout the entire, or nearly
the entire, length of the ovaries. As Vidal t has already pointed
out, this union is effected by the parenchymatous tissues of the
receptacular walls or pericarps, which are in organic continuity.

Fig. 1.

L. alpigena, L.—The pseudocarp resulting from the complete union of the two
berries. The scars of the two calyx-rings are seen towards the apex of the
fruit, x3.

The synanthy is even more marked in the fruit than in the
flowers, for as the pseudocarp ripens it becomes globose, and the
distinction between the two ovaries, from which it originates,
is lost (fig. 1). This particular kind of pseudocarp may be
termed a false berry.

* Hooker (1882), vol. ii. p. 16. _t Vidal (1897), p. 14.
LINN, JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. 2N

468 MR. E. A. NEWELL ARBER ON THE

In Lonicera alpigena the bracteoles are small, while in Z.
oblongifolia, Hook., and L. microphylla, Will., they are usually
absent altogether. In other species possessing the same type of
synanthy they form by their union a well-developed bracteolar
sheath, which may be quite two-thirds as long as the ovaries,
e.g. L. angustifolia, Wall. *

In the following species the synanthy is complete or nearly
complete both in the flowers and fruits :—

Type of Lonicera alpigena, L.
. angustifolia, Wall.

. calcarata, Hemsl.f

. caucasica, Pall.t

- Chamissoi, Bunge.

. conjugalis, Kell.

. discolor, Lindl.
Glehni, F. Schmidt.
. glutinosa, Vis.

. Kesselringi, Regel §.
. microphylla, Willd.

. oblongifolia, Hook.

. orientalis, Lam. ||

. parvifolia, Edgew.

. Schmitziana, Dipp.4]
. szechuanica, Batal.

. tangutica, Maxim.

. tomentella, Hook. f. & Thoms.

NHANES RRR

False Synanthy.

In many species of Lonicera the bracteoles are well developed
and more or less completely united into a sheath, by the fusion
of the four bracteoles of the cyme in the median and lateral
planes. This bracteolar sheath may completely envelop the
ovaries, especially in species in which the bracteoles are all
united. In this case the external appearance of the flowers and

* Koehne (1893), p. 543.

+ Hemsley (1901), pl. 2682.

¢ Jaubert & Spach (1842), tab. 72, p. 135.

§ Kuehne (1893), p. 548. I have not seen this species.
|| Jaubert & Spach (1842), tab. 71, p. 134.

“| Koehne (1893), p. 548. I have not seen this species.

SYNANTHY IN THE GENUS LONICERA. 469

the young fruits is apt to be misleading. In LZ. iberica, Bieb.
(cf. fig. 2), the two corollas appear superficially to spring from
a single inferior ovary, whereas the two ovaries are really free
from one another, though closely enwrapped by the bracteolar
sheath. This sheath has, in fact, been mistaken for completely
fused ovaries. C. Koch* was apparently the first to discover that,
in L. iberica and L. chlamydophora, C. Koch, the two ovaries are
free. Again, Boissierf states that, in the case of L. carulea,
there are no bracteoles ; although in other species he recognized
the existence of a bracteolar sheath. As we shall see, bracteoles
play a very important part in this species. Other authors,
notably Jaubert and Spach ¢, Dippel $, and especially Koehne ||,
have called attention to the fusion of the bracteoles into a sheath
enveloping the ovaries.

In the great majority of species in which a completely fused
sheath is present, the two ovaries are entirely free from one
another and there is no synanthy. A few exceptions occur,
such as those which exhibit true synanthy, as already mentioned.
In one species, Z. cerulea, the presence of a bracteolar sheath
has given rise to a form of synanthy which is distinct from that
above described.

Before, however, proceeding to discuss the condition of affairs
in this interesting species, it may perhaps be well to point out
how different species of Lonicera exhibit different stages in the
formation of a complete bracteolar sheath such as that of
L.iberica. In L. nigra we have in some forms a very incomplete
sheath, which, in the flowering stage, does not cover more than
half the length of the ovaries. In Z. involucrata, Banks, a North
American species with large leaf-like bracts, the two free ovaries
are completely covered by large bracteoles, which are united in
pairs medially, but remain free laterally. Other species similar
in this respect to LD. involuerata are L. Maacki, Maxim.,
L. arborea, Boiss., L. flavescens, Dipp., and L. spinosa, Jacq.**

In L. iberica, as already stated, the four bracteoles are com-
pletely fused. Other species with a complete bracteolar sheath,
and with the ovaries free from one another aud from the

* O. Koch (1851), p. 478. + Boissier (1875), p. 9.
t Jaubert & Spach (1842), p. 137. ; _
§ Dippel (1889), p. 254, &e. || Koehne (1893), p. 4. &e.

§] Koehne (1893), fig. 813 ef, #* Koelme (1898), fig. 813 ac.

470 MR. E, A. NEWELL ARBER ON THE

bracteolar sheath, are Z. Aucheri, Jaub. & Spach*, L. gyno-
chlamydea, Hemsl.t, L. hypoleuca, Deene., L. quinquelocularis,
Hardw., and L. Ferdinandi, Franch. t

The function of the bracteolar sheath is, no doubt, to afford
protection to the young fruits. In all the above-mentioned
species the fruits as they mature either grow out of the
sheath, usually splitting it laterally (L. iberica), or where the
bracteoles are free laterally the sheath becomes reflexed
(L. involucrata).

In at least two other species, Z. ligustrina, Wall., and L.
pileata, Oliver, additional protective coverings to the ovaries and
young fruits are found. The flowers of L. ligustrina, Wall., an
East-Indian species which Koehne§ has figured, possess in
addition to the bracteolar sheath a further and still outer in-
tegument, which is developed from the region of the calyx-tube,
and which grows downwards, overlapping the bracteolar sheath.
When the fruits are ripe they project beyond the bracteolar
sheath, as in LZ. iberica, and bear at the apices the withered
remains of the upper integument. The two fruits, as also the
two ovaries, are quite free from one another and from the brac-
teolar and upper sheaths. In Z. pileata the upper and outer
envelope is also present ||, and probably also in Z. vesicaria,
Komar {._ I have not, however, seen this latter species.

Type of Z. cerulea, L.

In tho-e species which possess a more or less well-developed
bracteolar sheath, we have seen that the two ovaries and the two
fruits are entirely free from one another. We have also traced
the fate of the bracteolar sheath when the fruits mature. We
are now in a position to understand the origin of the false
synanthy in the isolated type, L. ce@rulea, L., a common
European alpine, and a species of great morphological interest.
A completely fused bracteolar sheath is present in this species
surrounding the two ovaries (fig. 2). The ovaries are, as in
L. iberica, quite free from one another, although externally they
appear to be completely fused.

* Jaubert & Spach (1842), tab. 73, p. 187.

+ Forbes & Hemsley (1888), p. 362.

{ Also? L. minuta, Batal., vide Batalin (1892), p. 170.
§ Koehne (1891), p. 167, fig. 57 7.

| Figured by Oliver (1887), pl. 1589.

“| Komarov (1901), p. 427.

SYNANTHY IN THE GENUS LONICERA. 471

The two ovaries are, however, united with the bracteolar
sheath in certain planes. The condition of affairs is best
explained by means of the diagrammatic sketches in fig. 3.

Fig. 2.

Lonicera cerulea, L.—Lower portion of the inflorescence, showing the
bracteolar sheath investing the two gynzxcea.

Fig. 3, a, shows the two free ovaries surrounded by the brac-
teolar sheath, to which, in their upper portion, they are

| Fig. 3.

TEE

Liz

Lonicera cerulea, L.—(a) Diagram of a transverse section through the upper
portion of the ovaries ; (4) transverse section through the lower portion of
the ovaries; (¢) diagram of a longitudinal section through the lower
portion of the inflorescence in the plane of the bracts.

not united. At a lower level, figs. 8, c, they are united in the
median plane of the inflorescence with the sheath, but remain
free laterally. The longitudinal section * in the plane of the

* A similar diagram of Koehne’s (1891), fig. 57 ¢, is not quite correctly drawn,
at least as regards the specimens which I have examined.

472 MR. E. A. NEWELL ARBER ON THE

bracts, fig. 3c, shows that the two ovaries are not united with
one another.

The result of this fusion is that, as the fruit matures, the
growth of the bracteolar sheath keeps pace with the growth of
the true berries which it encloses, and contributes to the pericarp
in addition to the walls of the two ovaries. The pseudocarp which
results is not very dissimilar in appearance, except in colour and
size, to that of L. alpigena (fig. 1), although it is morphologically
quite distinct. We see, therefore, that the presence of a brac-
teolar sheath may give rise to a false synanthy in which the
union is effected by organs external to the flowers themselves.

Conclusions.

We have seen that two different types of synanthy occur in
the Xylosteum section of the genus Lonicera. True synanthy
is effected by the partial or complete fusion of the receptacular
walls of the inferior ovaries or fruits, and the bracteoles play no
part in its formation. Where the synanthy is complete, the
resulting fruit is a false berry, in which the pericarp is formed
from the walls of the two ovaries. Dr. Masters * states that
this type of synanthy occurs in Pomawx and Opercularia among
Rubiacex, in Eucalyptus Lehmanni among Myrtacex, and in
Lycopersicum esculentum (Solanacee). He terms this particular
form of synanthy (in which “ the pistils of different flowers may
coalesce more or less without much alteration in the other parts
of the flowers, as happens normally in many Caprifoliacee ”)
Syncarpy. This is a most inappropriate and misleading term
in this connection. If some such term is really necessary, we
might perhaps coina word such as Syngyny, or speak of these as
cases of Syxgynecea.

It has been shown, as has already been pointed out by various
authors, that in many species the gynecea are enveloped by a
bracteolar sheath, and that, as a rule, there is no synanthy in
such cases. The object of the fusion of the bracteoles into a
sheath is no doubt to protect the young fruits. Their function
would thus seem to be very similar to that of the bracteoles
in Castanea and Fagus. As arule, this sheath plays no part in
the formation of the pericarp of the fruit.

In one species, however, the presence of a bracteolar sheath

* Masters (1869), pp. 38 and 45.

SYNANTILY IN THE GENUS LONICERA. 473

may give rise to a false synanthy. So far as I am aware, this
occurs ouly in the case of ZL. cerulea, though it is not impro-
bable that other species may eventually be found which possess
this character. The false synanthy in LZ. cerulea is effected
by the union of the two gynecea in certain planes with the
bracteolar sheath, the gynecea themselves remaining quite free
from one another. The fruit in this species is a pseudocarp and
a false berry, in which the bracteoles as well as the ovarian walls
contribute to the pericarp.

There can be little doubt that there is some special biological
significance expressed in the false berries of ZL. alpigena and
L. cerulea, and that these forms of synanthy, although morpho-
logically distinct, are both adaptations to some particular con-
ditions of the plants’ environment. What these conditions are,
in the case of these two species, are questions which can hardly
be answered without a special study of the subject. It would
seem possible, however, that the adaptations have some connec-
tion with the alpine conditions under which these species thrive.

Bibliography. |

Batatin, A. (1892).—“ Note de Plantis Asiaticis.” Act. Hort.
Petropol. xii., 1892.

Bentnam, G., & J. D. Hooxer (1878).—‘ Genera Plantarum,’
vol. ii., 1873.

Borsster, E. (1875).—‘ Flora Orientalis,’ vol. ili., 1875.

Dieret, L. (1889).—‘ Handbuch der Laubholzkunde,’ part i.,
1889.

Forsss, F. B., & W. B. Hemsiey (1888).—“ An Enumeration of
all Plants known from China,” &c. Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot.
vol. xxiii., 1888.

Fritscn, K. (1891).—In Engler and Prantl’s ‘ Die natiirlichen
Pflanzenfamilien,’ Theil iv. Abth. 4, p. 156, 1891.

Gorser, K. (1900).—‘Organography of Plants’ (English
Edition), 1900.

Heustry, W. B. (1901).—“ Lonicera calcarata,’ in Hooker’s
‘Teones Plantarum,’ ser. 4, vol. vii. t. 2632.

Hooker, J. D.(1882).—‘ The Flora of British India,’ vol. ii,
1882.

Jausert, H. F., & E. Space (1842).—* Illustrationes Plantarum
Orientalium,’ vol. i., 1842-3.

474 ON THE SYNANTHY IN THE GENUS LONICERA.

Kocn, C. (1851).—“ Beitriige zur Flora des Orients.” Linnea,
Bad. viii., 1851.

Kocu, C. (1872).—‘ Dendrologie,’ Bd. ii., 1872.

Komarov, V. L. (1901).—“ Species nove Flore Asie Orien-
talis.’ Act. Hort. Petropol. xviii. (3), 1901.

Koeuye, E. (1891).—In Engler and Prantl’s ‘ Die natiirlichen
Pflanzenfamilien,’ Theil iv. Abth. 4, fig. 57, 1891.

Koeung, E. (1893).—‘ Deutsche Dendrologie,’ 1893.

Masters, M. (1869).—‘ Vegetable Teratology,’ Ray Society,
1869.

Maxrimowicz, C. J. (1859).—‘“ Primitie Flore Amurensis.”
Mém. Savans Etrang. St. Pétersb. ix., 1859, p. 1.

Ottver, D. (1887).—“ Lonicera pileata,” in Hooker’s ‘Teones
Plantarum,’ ser. 3, vol. vi., t. 1585, 1866-7.

Vipat, L. (1897).—Annales de l'Université de Grenoble, 4"°
trimestre, 1897.

dl

ALGE OF MALDIVE AND LACCADIVE ISLANDS. 475

List of Marine Algew collected at the Maldive and Laccadive
Islands by J. S. Garpiner, Esq., M.A. By Erner S.
Barton (Mrs. Antony Gepp). (Communicated by A. Grpp,
M.A., F.L.S.)

{Read 2nd April, 1903.]
(Puats 13.)

THERE appears to be no record of the marine algw of these
islands, neither are there any specimens from them in the British
Museum Herbarium. This list includes one new species, but all
the rest recorded here, with two exceptions, are already known
from the Indian Ocean. One of the plants is especially inter-
esting as enabling a doubtful species to be elucidated, and another
provides material for the drawing-up of a diagnosis of a plant
hitherto undescribed and known only in Herbaria. All the
Minikoi specimens were collected on July 26th, 1899.

In thanking Mr. J. Stanley Gardiner for allowing me to work
out this collection, I would draw attention to his interesting
notes on the habitats of the species, incorporated below almost
verbatim. As a general observation, he states that ‘“‘ Alge on
tropical coral-reefs in oceanic areas never form more than low
growths. Most of the reef-surface is bare, or towards the edge
covered with nullipores (Lithothamnion). However, the latter
area, where the waves break, is richer than the reef-flat, but too
dangerous for proper collecting.” Ordinarily, alge are not
found on shoals in the lagoon, the whole being covered with
growing corals.

CHLOROPHYCES.
1. Unva sp.
Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. From sand-flat of lagoon near
lighthouse. Sterile and fragmentary.

2. Cauterpa Freycrnetu, Agh., forma tyPica, Web. v. Bosse.
Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. On shoal in centre of lagoon.
Geogr. Distr. Warm Atlantic, Indian Ocean, Pacific.

3. Hattmepa Tuna, Lame, forma puatypisca, Bart.

Suvadiva Atoll, Maldive Islands. From muddy sand at
43 fathoms.

Geogr. Distr. Mediterranean, Atlantic, Indian Ocean, Pacific.

LINN, JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL, XXXY. 20

476 ETHEL S. BARTON ON THE MARINE ALGE

4, Hatimepa Opuntia, Lamz., forma TyPica, Bart.

Minikoi, Laccadive Islands; from shoal in centre of lagoon.
Rare everywhere on the Minikoi reef; but small masses may be
found by searching under stones or in protected situations of the
inner part of the reef, near the beach or boulder zone. In
lagoon, not found in currents, but very luxuriant in moderately
still water where it can find any stones to fix itselfupon. Addu
Atoll, Maldive Islands; at 25 fathoms; hard bottom outside
atoll. Suvadiva Atoll; from fine mud at 45 fathoms.

Forma rritosa, Bart.

Suvadiva Atoll, Maldive Islands. From muddy sand at
43 fathoms.

Geogr. Distr. Atlantic, Indian Ocean, Pacific. Tropical.

5. H. rrorassata, Lamex., form between f. typica and f. La-
MOouUroUxit.

Addu Atoll, Maldive Islands. 25 fathoms; hard bottom
outside atoll.

Geogr. Distr. Atlantic, Indian Ocean, Pacific. Tropical.

6. VALONIA CONFERVOIDES, Harv.

Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. Forming with Gracilaria crassa
a feltwork found very commonly towards the edge of the reef,
almost up to the inner ends of the fissures, and abundant in the
strong outrushing currents and on the buttresses, a few yards
in from their edges,

Geogr. Distr. Warm Atlantic, Indian Ocean, Pacific, Aus-
tralia.

PHMOPHYCESR.

7. SARGASSUM DUPLICATUM, Agh.

Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. With Turbinaria ornata and
Gelidium rigidum. Very common all over the reef right round
the atoll. Not found in lagoon. Occurs only in parts where
there is no sand; and never uncovered at low tide. Not found
near the outer edge of the reef, the whole bottom being covered
with incrusting Lithothamnion ; nor in the fissures, apparently
not being able to live in the very strong currents formed by the
outrushing waters after each breaker.

Geogr. Distr. Indian Ocean, South Pacific.

OF THE MALDIVE AND LACOADIVE ISLANDS. 477

8. TURBINARIA DECURRENS, Bory.

Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. From sand-flat of lagoon near
lighthouse.

Geogr. Distr. From the Red Sea, through the Indian Ocean,
to China and Australia.

9. T. ornata, J. Agh.

Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. With Sargassum duplicatum and
Gelidium rigidum.

Geogr. Distr. Indian Ocean, Pacific, New Zealand.

10. HaLiseris DELICATULA, Agh.

Suvadiva Atoll, Maldive Islands. From muddy sand at
43 fathoms.

Geogr. Distr. Warm Atlantic, Indian Ocean, Pacific, Cape of
Good Hope.

11. Drorvorsa Barrayrestana, Lame.

Addu Atoll], Maldive Islands. In passage, 25 fathoms; hard
bottom.

Geogr. Distr. Warm Atlantic, Indian Ocean, Australia.

12. Ratrsta verrucosa, Aresch. Sterile.

Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. This is the commonest growth
by the sides of the fissures, where it sometimes forms masses
several yards across. Colour black-green.

Geogr. Distr. Baltic, Mediterranean, Atlantic, Pacific, Cape
of Good Hope.

13. R. ceynanrcsa, Harv. (Pl. 13. figs. 1-4.)

Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. From outer reef near edge, close
to the south of the atoll.

Geogr. Distr. Indian Ocean.

This species has apparently never been described, though an
authentic specimen of it is preserved in the British Museum
Herbarium. With this specimen I have compared the Laccadive
plant, and find it identical. I can find no fruit on either
specimen, and am therefore able to give here a diagnosis of the
sterile plant only. ;

Ralfsia ceylanica, Harvey, in Herb. Mus. Brit. Crusta medio-
criter tenui, 25 mm. vel plus lata; tota pagina inferiore filis
articulatis moniliformibus numerosis ad matricem calcaream arcte

adherenti ; (sectione transversali) e stratis horizontalibus pluri-
202
ad

478 ETHEL 8. BARTON ON THE MARINE ALG

bus (10 vel plus) cellularum composita ; unius strati infra medium
positi cellulis maximis rectangulis protoplasma intense coloratum
continentibus ; stratis ceteris dimidio tenuioribus, paginam
superiorem versus cellulis partitione verticali plus et plus sub-
divisis ; pilis vel numerosis congestis ex areolis superficialibus,
vel parvis ex cryptostomatibus minutis ortis ; sporavgiis nullis.

The absence of fruit makes it impossible to be sure of the
exact position of this alga, which differs in certain details from
other species of Ralfsia. In surface view the uppermost layer
is seen to consist of small cells, arranged in long, continuous
bands, separated by a very thin, translucent line. Each band is
divided transversely into rows of from 2-4 cells (Pl. 13. fig. 2).
The moniliform rhizoids form a thick mass below the flat thallus
(Pl. 13. figs. 3 & 4), and the cells of the thallus arise in vertical
lines from the very base. About the middle of the thallus, as
seen in transverse section, is a single horizontal row of large,
rectangular, deeply-coloured cells, and the cells of the 2 or 3
adjacent horizontal layers on each side correspond in width with
these large cells, but are about half the depth (Pl. 13. fig. 3).
The uppermost layers are composed of small cells, and from these
arise here and there patches of hairs. Small fascicles of hairs
often arise from minute cryptostomata situated in the same
superficial or uppermost layer.

14, LirBMannta LaccaDIvaRuM, n. sp.; fronde inferne later-
aliter parce ramosa, ramis simpliciusculis tenuibus cylindraceis,
sepe flexuosis, sensim attenuatis, adscendentibus, 2 mm., rarius
3 mm., lata. Sporangia unilocularia hucusque ignota. Sporangia
plurilocularia lanceolata, 55-75 » long. x 15p lat., e cellulis
filorum periphericorum inflatis basalibus orta, in pedicellis sim-
plicibus vel furcatis terminalia. Fila peripherica longissima
flexuosa, inferne semi-moniliformia cellulis basalibus pluribus uni-
lateraliter inflatis, superne longe cylindracea. (Pl. 13. figs. 5-8.)

Hab. Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. Found only on the upper
(i. e. inner) terrace of the reef to the east of the island. Rooted
in sand. On July 26th, 1899, it was timed as being exposed to
the air for 43 hours at low tide.

This plant resembles L. Harveyana, J. Agh., in its manner of
branching, but is much more slender. A transverse section of
the two plants shows at once the difference in structure. In
L£. Harveyana the peripheral filaments are grouped in fascicles,

OF THE MALDIVE AND LACCADIVE ISLANDS. 479

in L. Laccadivarum each filament grows out independently from
the thallus, and is markedly larger in every way than those of
L. Harveyana. The basal cells of the filaments are swollen on
one side and resemble the paraphyses of Splachnidium. From this
portion of the filaments arise the short simple or forked branches
which terminate in the plurilocular sporangia. Above the
swollen cells comes the growing part of the filament, composed of
short cylindrical cells with dense contents, and above these are
the long hyaline cells which are pushed out indefinitely to form
the Jong hair.

I gratefully acknowledge Mr. Batters’s kind help in deter-
mining the genus to which this species belongs.

15. HyprocratHRus cANCELLATUS, Bory.

Minikoi, Laceadive Islands. From sand-flat of lagoon near
lighthouse.

Geogr. Distr. Indian Ocean.

16. Cotromenta stnvosa, Derb. et Sol.

Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. Found only attached to, and
sheltered by, overhanging massive upstanding blocks of the reef-
flat, never where there is much sand being washed to and fro;
often exposed for 2-3 hours to the air at low tide. In one place
growing with a purple sponge.

Geogr. Distr. Mediterranean, Warm Atlantic, Indian Ocean,
Pacific, Falklands, Tasmania.

17. Ecrocarrus sIMPLICIUSCULUS, Agh., var. VITIENSIS, Ashen.

Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. From sand-flat of lagoon near
lighthouse. Growing among portions of Ectocarpus spongiosus,
Dickie.

Geogr. Distr. English Channel and Mediterranean for the
Species. The variety is recorded from the Friendly Islands
and the coast of Queensland.

18. E. sponaiosus, Dickie. (P). 18. figs. 9-13.)

Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. From sand-flat of lagoon near
lighthouse. Also on the upper (7. e. inner) terrace of the reef
to the east of the island. Rooted in sand. Exposed to the air
for 44 hours at low tide (26/7/99).

Geogr. Distr. Indian Ocean.

480 _ ETHEL S. BARTON ON THE MARINE ALGE

The position of this species has hitherto been regarded as
obscure, since all that was known of it was the short description
given by Dickie (‘On the Alge of Mauritius,” Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. vol. xiv. 1875, p. 191). ‘* Ectocarpus spongiosus, n. sp.—
Filis decomposito-ramosis, in funiculos obtusos densissime im-
plexis ; ramulis brevibus, alternis, bifidis vel trifidis. Propagula?
The joints are about as long as broad, those of the ramuli a half
longer than broad. The plant is dark brown, very sponge-like
in habit.”

Specimens of the plant are included in the present collection
from the Laccadive Islands, and it is now possible to add further
details as to the structure and to figure the fruits. Portions of
the original material collected by Pike at Mauritius are pre-
served both in the British Museum and Kew Herbaria, and an
examination of these specimens shows that plurilocular sporangia
are present, but were overlooked by Dickie. They correspond
closely with those of the material now obtained from the Lacca-
dive Islands. They are terminal on a stalk of 1 cell, and are
about 40-50 long and about 40» broad. They appear to
be divided into 6 or 8 loculi; but as the sporangia of the Lacca-
dive material are not quite mature, it has not been possible to
figure one with all the walls of the loculi complete. In several
instances a new sporangium has clearly grown up through the
stalk-cell of an old one, as is seen by the collar of old tissue
round the new stalk-cell.

Both in Dickie’s description and the pencil sketch which accom-
panies his type specimen of H. spongiosus in the British Museum,
the branches are said to be bifid or trifid; but though there are
traces of this in the material itself, it is neither a conspicuous
nor a characteristic feature. The ends of the branches are very
often curled right round on themselves, and this is also very
marked in the Laccadive material.

In the British Museum there is a ‘ Challenger’ specimen
from the Admiralty Islands named by Dickie Eetocarpus sor-
didus, Harv., but upon examination it proves to be a good
example of E. spongiosus in fruit. A sterile plant of EZ. spongiosus
is included among the alge collected by the ‘Investigator’ at
Sail Rock, Cheduba Straits, off the Burmah coasts.

—~

OF THE MALDIVE AND LACCADIVE ISLANDS. 481

FLORIDES.

19. GanaxauRa ruGosA, Lame.

Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. A very brilliant pink-coloured
alga, common on outer part of reef-flat ‘near south-east point of
reef, but extremely local elsewhere.

Geogr. Distr. Warm Atlantic, Indian Ocean, Pacific.

20. GreLipiuM rierpuM, J. Agh.

Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. From sand-flat of lagoon near
lighthouse. Also growing with Turbinaria ornataand Sargassum
duplicatum, and forming as it were a basis for them.

Geogr. Distr. Warm Atlantic, Indian Ocean, Pacific.

21. Gractnarta crassa, Harv.
Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. With Valonia confervoides.
Geogr. Distr. Indian Ocean.

22. LavRENcIa sp.
Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. From: sand-flat of lagoon near
lighthouse. Also with Corallina sp.

23. SPYRIDIA ACULEATA, J. Agh.

Minikoi, Laccadive Is. This plant has the outward appearance
of §. tnsignis, which is an Indian Ocean species, but the ramelli
are long and uncorticated, and form a dense covering to the
branches. They are hooked at the ends, and in every way more
closely resemble the ramelli of S. aculeata than those of S. in-
signis. I have therefore called this plant S. aculeata, J. Agh.,
though it does not represent the typical form of the species.
Among the Schousboean alge in the British Museum Herbarium
there is a specimen of S. aculeata which is denser than the other
plants, and more nearly resembles the Minikoi specimen. In
Minikoi it grows principally on the reef where it passes into the
beach, but is not found generally opposite the boulder zone. It
is often exposed for 3-4 hours at low tide (for more than 4 hours
on July 26th, 1899). It may occur on the reef-flat, but never
does so commonly ; and it never roots itself in sand.

Geogr. Distr. Mediterranean, Atlantic, Red Sea.

24. Hatymenza Formosa, Harv. With tetraspores.

Minikoi, Laceadive Islands. From sand-flat of lagoon near
lighthouse.

Geogr. Distr. Indian Ocean, Pacific.

482 ALGE OF MALDIVE AND LACCADIVE ISLANDS.

25. HaLYMENIA sp.

Minikoi, Laceadive Islands. A fairly common red-brown alga
with brilliant orange tips. It occurs sparingly everywhere on
the reef-flat; prefers the parts of the reef where the tide
rushes out, not the fissures.

26. PEYSSONELLIA RUBRA, J. Agh.
Suvadiva Atoll, Maldive Islands. In fine mud at 45 fathoms.
Geogr. Distr. Mediterranean, Atlantic, Indian Ocean, Pacific.

27. CORALLINA sp.
Minikoi, Laccadive Islands. Beneath the breakers beyond the
edge of the reef. With Laurencia sp.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE 13.

Fig. 1. Ralfsia ceylanica, Harv. Nat. size.
2 0~—C » Small portion seen in surface view. x 178.
3. ” ” Transverse section of thallus showing vertical arrange-
ment of cells, with middle row of large rectangular
cells and basal rhizoids. x 178.

4, » ” Single rhizoid. ~x 178.
5. Liebmannia Laccadivarum, n. sp. Nat. size.
6. ” » Tyansverse section of thallus, showing hairs, para-

physes, and plurilocular sporangia. xX 30.
7 ” », Hair, showing swollen basal cells. x 178.
8. ” », Plurilocular sporangium. xX 472.
9. Ectocarpus spongiosus, Dickie. Nat. size.
0 ” », Vegetative filament, showing spare branching and
curled ends to branches. xX 83.
ll. - », Curled end of branch. x 178.

12 ” » Plurilocular sporangium, drawn from type in Herb.
Mus. Brit. (Mauritius, Pike). x 472.
18, ” » Plurilocular sporangium, drawn from Laccadive

Islands material, showing collar round pedicel
cell. x 472.

Barton & Highley del .

Linn. Soe Journ. Bor Vou. XXXV.Pr,.13.

MALDIVE & LACCADIVE ALGZ .

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 483

Descriptions of New Chinese Plants, chiefly by SrepHen TroytTE
Duny, B.A., F.L.S., with an Introductory Note by Cuares
Henry Wrient, A.L.S. (Contributed by permission of
the Director of the Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew.)

[Read 18th June, 1903.]

A LARGE collection of plants made by Dr. A. Henry in Yunnan,
and presented by him to Kew in 1900, was (together with
Chinese plants from other sources) in process of determination
by Mr. 8. T. Dunn, F.L.S., when he was appointed Superintendent
of the Botanic and Afforestation Department, Hongkong. The
following paper contains Mr. Dunn’s descriptions of the species
in these collections which he regarded as new; but as some of
them were originally drawn up with a view to publication else-
where, they have been amended so far as was necessary to make
them conform to one plan. It had been intended that Mr. W.
Botting Hemsley, F.R.S., should write an introduction to this
paper, but the pressure of other work has prevented this intention
being realized.

Some of the species call for special mention. Of Magnolia
Henryi, Dunn, only a single tree was seen, and that in such bad
condition as to suggest the idea that it was a sole survivor.
Bombax tenebrosum, Dunn, was also only met with as a solitary
tree, but Dr. Henry was able, by sending back collectors at
various seasons, to obtain specimens of both flowers and fruit.
Its white petals are 43 in. long by nearly 1 in. broad, and are
densely pubescent on the back.

A fourth species is added to Euchresta, Benn. Of those
previously known, one extends from Khasia, Java, and the
Philippines to Formosa and the Luchu Archipelago, while the
others are confined to J apan and China respectively.

Two new species of Cryptoteniopsis are here described, bring-
ing the number now known up to nine. This genus (originally
proposed by Franchet as a subgenus of Carwm) is one of the few
Umbelliferz in which the secondary branching of the inflorescence
is cymose instead of umbellate. A similar structure occurs in
Pternopetalum, Franch., which differs in having the fruit much
laterally compressed and winged.

In the Journal of the Linnean Society, Botany, xxiii. (1886-88)
pp. 449-458, thirty-five species of Senecio are recorded from

484 MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

China; since then 83 new species have been described from that
region, chiefly by Franchet, while the present collections add
11 more and bring the total number known from China up to
129. In the ‘ Flora of British India’ 63 species are enumerated,
of which 43 occur in the northern part of that area, 3 extending
into China, and 2 into the higher regions of Tibet. This genus
is remarkable for the diversity in habit of the various species.
S. Dryas has about twelve long-petiolate radical leaves, in shape
and texture much resembling those of the common ivy; the long
scape bears a solitary capitulum. 8. fibrillosum, Dunn, also has
most of the leaves radical, but the scape bears many capitula in
a raceme. In 8, dididymantha, Dunn, and S. Hoi, Dunn, the —
numerous capitula are arranged in much-branched panicles, and
the latter species is a climber. S. glumaceus, Dunn, has
1-flowered capitula.

Ninety-two species of Saussurea occur in China and 39 in
British India, of which 9 extend into the higher regions of Tibet,
where 3 endemic species exist, as well as 3 common to other
regions.

Lthabdothamnopsis, Hemsl., is a new genus of Cyrtandrace®,
resembling somewhat the New Zealand Rhabdothamnus Solandri,
A. Cunn., in habit. It is allied to Bea and Streptocarpus, from
both of which it differs in being a small, erect shrub with solitary
flowers in the axils of the leaves.

Two new species of Aischynanthus are here described by
Mr. Hemsley, one of which adds a second species to the sectiou
Microtrichium, characterized by the short solitary hair at each
end of the seed.—C. H. Wriaur.

Magnolia Henryi, Dunn; M. pterocarpe, Roxb., habitu similis,
fructu longe divergens. ;

Arbor 20-25-pedalis, preter pilos paucos adpressos infra folia
juniora omnino glabra, ramulis luteis. Folia coriacea, siccitate
fortiter utrinque reticulata, obovato-oblonga, 8-26 poll. longs,
acuminata, ad basin acutam angusta, nervis primariis 20-40;
subter prominentibus. Florwm alabastra ovoidea, spatha glabra
voluta; pedunculi 4-5 poll. longi, arcuati. Sepala 3, coriacea,
oblonga, 2-24 poll. longa. -Petala 5, alba, sepalis similia. Ova
riorum spica stamina excedens. Fructus maturus cylindricus,
4-5 poll. longus, 1-14 poll. diam. Oarpella ovoidea, rugosa,
breviter rostrata.

NEW CUINESE PLANTS. 485

Yunnan: at 4000 ft. in the forest near Szemao, A. Henry,
12782, 12782 A.

Dr. Henry tells me that he saw only one tree on the edge of a
ravine in the forest 8 miles south of Szemao, and that this was
in a wretched condition, only producing one or two flowers at a
time, so that three visits had to be made to collect enough
material.

Alphonsea mollis, Dunn; ab A. lutea, Hook. f. & Thoms.
ovariis paucis, et specie indumenti differt.

Arbor 20-pedalis. Ramuli dense tomentosi. Folia subsessilia,
ovato-oblonga, obtuse acuminata, basi rotundata, 3-5 poll. longa,
supra sine costis glabra, ibi et subter mollissime tomentosa (sicci-
tate fulva). Flores in nodis oppositifoliis solitarii vel bini;
pedicelli 6-9 lin. longi, tomentosi, bracteolati. Sepala parva,
triangularia. Petala exteriora apice recurva, extus tomentosa,
intus glabrescentia, luteo-albida, interiora similia paulo breviora.
Ovaria 8, tomentosa, stylo depresso. Fructus ignotus.

Yunnan: at 4000 ft. in the Yulo forests south of Szemao,
A, Henry, 12928.

Cyclea polypetala, Dunn; petalis ab omnibus Cycleis aliis
distinguenda.

Frutex alte scandens, caulibus sulcatis, hirsutis, tarde glabres-
centibus, fuscis, pallescentibus. Folia subcoriacea, supra glabra,
subter molliter hirsuta, venis prominentibus, cordata, vel sepius
subpeltata, breviter vel longe acuminata, 34-74 poll. longa.
Panicule solum in planta infima juxta humum enate (A. Henry).
Flores masculi (feminei ignoti) virides (A. Henry), laxe pani-
culati, 1 lin. longi. Petala cylindrica, libera. Drupe albide
(A. Henry), globose, 2 lin. diam., in paniculis pyramidalibus
densis, 21-31 poll. longis disposite.

Yunnan: at 4000-5000 ft. in the Szemao forests, 4. Henry,
12072, 12072 A, 12072 B, 12072 C.

Polygala floribunda, Dunn; a P. arillata, Ham., sepalis brevi-
oribus, cristeeque exsertione distincta.

Frutex 2-4-pedalis, glaber. Folia breviter petiolata, tenuia,
lanceolata vel lanceolato-linearia, 5-8 poll. longa, acuminata,
basi cuneata. Flores racemosi, 8-9 lin. longi, rosei vel pur-
purascentes, racemis densis terminalibus solitariis vel s@pius

486 MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

paniculas formantibus. Sepala valde inequalia, alis et carina
5-6-plo superata. Carine crista laciniata, laciniis acutis. Capsula
alata, orbicularis, retusa, 4 lin. longa. Seména nigra, pilis albis
tecta, exalbuminosa.

Yurwawn: in grassy parts of the mountains on the edges of
the forest at 6000-7000 ft. near Mengtze, 4. Henry, 10511 A,
1051L B, 10511 C, 11079; Hancock, 79.

Polygala globulifera, Dunn; P. arillate, Ham., accedens, sed
foliis, cristis seminibusque diversa.

Frutex 6-8-pedalis, ramulis glabris vel pubescentibus. Folia
membranacea, pilis minimis raris tecta, obovata, breviter acumi-
nata, basi rotundata vel acuta, 4-9 poll. longa, petiolis brevibus.
Racemi terminales vel foliis oppositi et eis multo breviores.
Flores flavi, 8-9 lin. longi; pedicellis 4-6 lin. longis. Sepalum
posterius 4 lin. longum, saccatum, ceteris 2 lin. longis, ovatis.
Ale 6-7 lin. longer. Crista haud laciniata, plicata et convoluta,
globulum formans. Capsula rubra, 6 lin. diam., late alata,
pericarpio membranaceo, reticulato. Semina 8 lin. diam., omnino
glabra, arillo ad dimidium obtecta.

Yunnan: at 4000-6000 ft. in the forests south and south-east
of Szemao, .d. Henry, 12805, 12805 A.

Polygala saxicola, Dunn; in § Chamebuxo habitu cxspito
racemisque pedunculatis distincta.

Herba vel suffrutex humilis, multicaulis, 2-4 poll. alta. Folia
breviter petiolata, conferta, tenuia, supra inter nervos sparse
lanata, subter puberula, obovata vel oblonga, 1-2 poll. longa,
brevissime acuminata vel apiculata, basi cuneata vel rotundata.
Flores racemosi, 4 lin. longi, rosei vel albi; racemi densi, solitaril
vel 2-3-ageregati, foliis breviores. Sepala ineequalia, cum petalis
decidua; ale quam cetera 3-plo longiores. Petala eequalia.
Carine crista obtuse laciniata. Capsula alata, rotundata, retusa,
22 lin. longa. Semina arillata, nigra, pilis minutis albis tecta;
albumen tenue.

Yunnan: on damp shady rocks in woods near the Red River,
Hancock, 469. On exposed dry rocks on the mountain-ridges at
6000~8000 ft. near Mengtze, 4. Henry, 9169.

Bombax tenebrosum, Dunn; B. insigni, Wall., floribus accedit,

recedit foliis opacis pubescentibus, nervisque primariis approxl-
matis.

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 487

Arbor 20-pedalis. Foliorum petioli pubescentes, 5-8 poll.
longi, foliola sepius excedentes ; foliola 7-9, ovato-lanceolata,
5-7 poll. longa, ‘acuminata, basi angustata; petioluli 3 poll.
longi; nervi primarii approximati, regulares. Flores 5-53 poll.
longi. Calyx 13 poll. longus, lignosus, exterius pubescens,
breviter et irregulariter lobatus. Petala fusco-rubra, lineari-
oblonga, erecta; staminibus albis, sesqui-longiora. Ovarium
conicum, pubescens, stylo rubro. Fructus immaturus 5-angu-
latus, glabrescens.

Yunnan: in a very dry part of the forest west of Szemao, at
5000 ft., 4. Henry, 12666.

Only one tree of this species was seen by Dr. Henry himself,
and that only in bud, but its remarkable appearance induced him
to send back collectors later in the season to secure flowers
and fruit.

Hiptage minor, Dunn ; H. arborex, Kurz, affinis, habitu longe
distineta.

Frutex erectus, 2-3-pedalis vel rarius subscandens, glaber
preter caules novissimos et inflorescentiam, cortice rimosa.
Folia breviter petiolata, coriacea, glabra, ovato-lanceolata, 14-3
poll. longa, acuminata, basi cuneata, venis utrinque prominen-
tibus. Racemi axillares et terminales, foliis multo longiores.
Flores fragrantes, pedicello 1-2-plo longiores, 5 lin. diam.,
pedicellis circiter medio articulatis, bibracteolatis, bracteolis
deciduis. Sepala cum pedicello pedunculoque adpressa, tenuiter
sericea, petalis 5-plo breviora, orbiculata. etala alba, laminis
rotundatis, timbriatis. Stamina majora petalis paullo breviora.
Ovarium pubescens. Fructus ex 1-3 carpellis trialatis factus,
alis 4-1 poll. longis tenuibus.

Yunnan: covering rocks at 4500-4600 ft. at the base of the
Mengtze mountains, Hancock, 421; A. Henry, 10792, 10792 A,
10792 B.

Indigofera scabrida, Dunn; a speciebus proximis indumento
glanduloso distincta.

Frutex sesquipedalis, fere ubique glandulis rubris stipitatis
nonnunquam densissime tecta. Folia pinnata, 2-4 poll. longa,
stipulis linearibus, 2-3 lin. longis; foliola 7-9, subcoriacea,
utrinque pilis brevibus appressis pubescentia, in margine sub-
tusque in venis glandulosa, elliptica, }-1 poll. longa, apiculata.
Racemi folia tandem longe excedentes, laxiflori ; bractew lineares,

488 MR. 8. TROYTE DUNN ON

2 lin. longe. Flores 4 lin. longi. Calycis dentes tubum ex-
cedentes. Corolla rubra, calycem ter longior, vexillo pubescente.
Ovarium pubescens. Legumen glabrescens, ascendens, lineare,
rectum, 7-1} poll. longum, acuminatum. Semina 6-8.

YUNNAN: in exposed grassy parts of the Mengtze mountains,
at 4600-6000 ft., 4. Henry, 9686, 9686 A, 9686 B ; Ducloux, 538 .

Lespedeza lanceolata, Dunn; L. cystisoides, Benth., habitu
huic proximat sed inflorescentia racemosa recedit.

Frutex, ramulis junioribus sparse appresse pilosis. Folza
trifoliolata; petiol isubalati, 3-6 lin. longi; stipule lanceolate,
membranacee, striate, persistentes, superiores longe acuminate,
internodiis longiores; foliola chartacea, supra glabra, subter
sparse sericea, lanceolata, 1-14 poll. longa, apice basique acuta,
stipellata, nervis lateralibus simplicibus, subter prominentibus,
supra impressis. Flores albi, subumbellati, 3 lin. longi; pedun-
culi axillares, petiolis breviores ; pedicelli calyce breviores ;
bractex parve, persistentes. Calyx sericeus, corolle dimidium
vix accedens, lobis 4, anguste triangularibus, tubum paulo
longioribus. Carina obtusa, vix curvata, vexillum squans, alis
longior. Stamen vexillare liberum. Legumen reticulatum, gla-
brum, obovatum, apice rotundatum, basi cuneatum, 3-4 lin.
longum.

Hainan: Nam-Fom-See, Ford, 372.

Lespedeza latifolia, Dunn; a L. velutina, Dunn, foliis lati-
oribus, calycis dentibus brevibus carinisque acutis differt.

Frutex 10-pedalis, caulibus petiolisque velutino-pubescentibus.
Folia trifoliolata; petioli 1-2 poll. longi, internodiis longiores ;
stipule parve, triangulares, pubescentes ; foliola coriacea, supra
velutino-viridia, subter molliter cinerascentia, elliptica, 14-4 poll.
longa, 3-24 poll. lata, apice rotundata vel retusa, mucronulata,
basi rotundata vel obscure cordata. Flores purpurei, racemosi,
breviter pedicellati, 5 lin. longi; racemi pauci in paniculam
terminalem conferti; bractee lineares, sericese, caduce. Calyx
sericeus, corolla 3-plo brevior, lobis triangularibus, tubum squan-
tibus. Carina acuta, abrupte incurvata, vexillum alasque equans.
Stamen vexillare, tiberum. Ovariuwm sericeum.

Yunnan: Milé district, A. Henry, 9899.

Apios gracillima, Dunn ; in genere inflorescentia distincta.
Herba volubilis, gracillima; caulis preter pilos in nodis paucos

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 489

glaber. Folia pinnata, 5-7-foliolata, glabra vel in pulvinis pubes-
centia; foliola membranacea, utrinque obsolete reticulata, ob-
longo-linearia, 7-12 poll. longa, apice obtusa, mucronulata, basi
rotundata. Flores in apicibus pedunculorum axillarium, foliis
multo breviorum, biui, 6-7 lin. longi; bracteole minute. Calycis
dentes laterales acuminati, deflexi, apicem lobi posterioris tri-
angularis fere accidentes. Corolla purpurea; vexilJum orbiculare,
striatum, brevissime unguiculatum; carine apex abrupte in-
curvatus. Ovariwm pubescens.
Yunnan: Mengtze, at 6000 ft., A. Henry, 9828.

Spatholobus pulcher, Dunn; a S. ferrugineo, Benth., indu-
dumento, floribusque majoribus recedit.

Frutex alte scandens (A. Henry). Caules tomento tenui rubro
tecti, teretes, robusti, lenticellos paucos inconspicuos ferentes.
Folia trifoliolata, petiolos bis superantia ; foliola coriacea, supra
glabra, subter precipue in nerviis hirsuta, ovata, apice sepissime
rotundata rare retusa vel breviter et obtuse acuminata, basi
angustata, 34-6 poll. longa, stipellis subulatis, persistentibus,
3 lin. longis. Flores in paniculis magnis terminalibus axillari-
busque congesti, 4-5 lin. longi. Calyx pedicellum bis superans
et cum illo olivaceo-velutinus, dentibus lanceolatis acutis tubum
equantibus. Corolla alba (A. Henry), calycem bis excedens.
Legumen 23-34 poll. longum, reticulatum, molle precipue ad
margines.

Yunnan: Szemao forests, 5000 ft., A. Henry, 12780.

Spatholobus suberectus, Dunn ; species S. Roxburghii, Benth.,
affinis, dentibus calycinis floccisque sub foliolis distincta.

Frutex nunc erectus sexpedalis late extensus nune alte scan-
dens (A. Henry). Caulis tenuiter pubescens, lenticellis sparsis.
Folia trifoliolata, petiolis sublongiora; foliola subcoriacea, pilos
paucos breves et floccos in nerviorum axillis majoribus ferentes,
ovata, acuminata, basi sepe angustata, 4-8 poll. longa; stipelle
persistentes subulate, 2 lin. longe. Flores nodosi, in paniculis
magnis aphyllis terminalibus et axillaribus dispositi, 3-4 lin.
longi. Calyx pedicello equalis vel major, cum eo et pedunculo
tenuiter griseo-pubescens; dentes tubo breviores, tribus inferi-
oribus triangularibus obtusi, superiore latio truncato. Corolla
alba (A. Henry), calyce bis longior. Legumen ignotum.

Yunnan: Szemao, 4500-5000 ft., A. Henry, 11977, 11977 A,
11977 B, 18698.

490 MR. 8S. TROYTE DUNN ON

In its occasional independence of support, when it forms a
large bush, it differs from all previously known Spatholobi. In
other respects it resembles S. Roxburghii, Benth., from which it
can be distinguished by its different calyx-teeth and by the tufts
in the vein-axils of its leaves.

Spatholobus varians, Dunn; species S. purpureo, Benth.,
affinis, nervis ascendentibus, stipellisque magnis divergens.

Frutex alte scandens (A. Henry), caulibus foliisque pilis
adpressis sericeis deciduis, et pubescentia obscura adpressa per-
sistente tectis. Folia trifoliolata, petiolis fere bis longiora ; foliola
subcoriacea, reticulata, nitentia, ovata vel obovata, basi sepius
cuneata, apice obtusa, apiculata vel breviter acuminata, 3}-9
poll. longa; nervi ascendentes intraque marginem procurrentes ;
stipelle persistentes, 3-6 lin. longe. Panicule axillares et
terminales, laxe. Flores 4-5 lin. longi. Calyx pedicello vix
longior et cum eo pubescens ; dentes tubo breviores, acuti vel
obtusi. Corolla purpurea (4. Henry), calyce 3-plo longior.
Legumen sericeum, 23-3 lin. longum.

Yunnan: Szemao, mountain-forests, 5000 ft., A. Henry,
11771, 11771 A, 11771 C, 11771 D ; Yulo Mountains, A. Henry,
11771 B.

Similar to S. acuminatus, Benth., which differs chiefly in its
smaller stipels and its leaf-venation. The abundant material
sent home by the collector under the above numbers was found
to vary so much in the shape and size of its leaves and in the
character of the calyx, that it seemed at first as if several species
were present. A further examination, however, showed that
the variations sometimes occurred on one and the same specimen.

Dolichos Lagopus, Dunn ; inter species asiaticas leguminibus
hispidis distinguitur.

Caules super frutices scandens (A. Henry), petiolique pilis
brevibus luteis dense tecti. Folia trifoliolata, petiolis 14-4-plo
longiora; foliola subcoriacea, utrinque molliter hirsuta, ovata
vel rhomboidea, acuminata, 23-4 poll. longa. Racemi axillares,
petiolis breviores, vel extra-axillares sessiles. Flores conferti,
6-8 lin. longi. Calyx pedicello multo brevior, et cum eo pedun-
culoque griseo- vel luteo-hirsutus, dentibus tubus longioribus,
lineari-lanceolatis superiore breviter bifido. Corolla purpurea
(A. Henry), calyce vix longior. Stamen vexillare, basi appen-
diculatum. Stylus filiformis ; stigma terminale, annulo pilorum

>

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 491

brevium cinctum. Zegumen lineare, hispidum, fulvum, apice
griseo.

Yunnan: Manpan, Red River, A. Henry, 11220; Szemao
woods, 4500 ft., A. Henry, 12378.

Atylosia trichodon, Dunn; species A. rostrate, Baker, carina
rostrata floribusque striatis appropinquat, aliter longe distans.

Caulis scandens (A. Henry), petioli et folia puberuli. Folia
trifoliolata, petiolos unifarie hirsutos circiter duplo excedentia ;
stipule lanceolate, 4-5 lin. longe; foliola papyracea, ovata,
longe acuminata, 13-3 poll. longa. Racemi axillares folia
multoties excedentes, folia pauca parva et nonnunquam ramulum
in parte inferiore ferentes. lores per paria laxe dispositi, 5-7
lin. longi. Calyx pedicello subzequalis, et cum eo et pedunculis
pilos fulvos longiores in pube exhibens; dentes tubo longiores ;
superior lanceolatus breviter bifidus, ceteri in acumina longa
subiter angustati. Corolla calyce vix longior, vexillo luteo
striato rubro (4. Henry). Legumen lineare, acuminatum,
molliter pubescens.

Yunnan: Szemao mountains, 5000 ft., 4. Henry, 12474.

Rynchosia lutea, Dunn; R. sericeam, Spreng., simulans, floribus
magnis flavis differt.

Herba volubilis, caule striato puberulo. Folia trifoliolata,
petiolis inclusis 4-8 poll. longa; foliola membranacea, preter
nervis pubescentibus glabra, oblata, obtuse acuminata, 2-4 poll.
longa; nervi utrinque prominentes; stipule parve, caducissime.
Flores flavi (A. Henry), racemosi, 8-9 lin. longi; racemi 1axi,
foliis anthesi prima nunc sesquilongiores nunc breviores ; bractee
caduce. Calycis sparse hirsuti dentes laterales tubo equantes,
superioribus paulo breviores, infimus tubo duplo superans.
Vexillum orbiculatum, breviter appendiculatum. Carina in-
curvata, vexillo paullo brevior, alis longior. Stamen vexillare
liberum. Ovarium 2-ovulatum. Legumen velutinum, virescens,
1-11 poll. longum, inter semina contractum. Semina strophich
veri egentia, ceerulescentia, nitida, 3 lin. diam.

Yuynan: Mengtze, in woods and on rocky mountains, 4600
5700 ft., A. Henry, 9994, 9105 A.

Like several other species of this genus it has spherical seeds
of a fine deep blue colour.

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. 2P

192 MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

Euchresta tubulosa, Dunn; calyce cylindrico elongato inter
species ceteras nota.

Suffrutex pedalis, ubique preter foliorum paginas superiores
floresque puberula. Folia imparipinnata, bijuga, 3-4 poll. longa,
petiolo bipollicari; foliola subtus pallida, papyracea, ovato-
lanceolata, 2-3 poll. longa, utrinque acuta, omnia sessilia.
Racemi 1-2, terminales, densiflori, prima anthesi 13-2 poll.
longi, pedunculis bipollicaribus. Flores 10 lin. longi, albi,
preter calyces glabri. Calyx tubulosus ; tubus infra petalorum
staminumque insertionem 5 lin. longus, supra 2-3 lin. longus,
sinuato-dentatus. Vewillum oblongum, retusum. Ovarium
biovulatum, stipite 6 lin. longo. Legumen ignotum.

Hupeu: Nanto, £. H. Wilson, 1175.

Ormosia striata, Dunn; species O. gracili, Prain, magis
accedens ; inflorescentia simpliciter racemosa divergens.

Arbor 20-30-pedalis (A. Henry), preter alabastra calycumque
paginas internas omnino glaber; ramulis pallidis; alabastris
aurantiaco-tomentosis. Folia pinnata, 8—4-juga; foliola char-
tacea, ovato-lanceolata vel oblonga, 2-6 poll. longa, acuminata,
ultimo obtusa, obscure reticulata. Racemi approximati in
foliorum superiorum axillis, foliis breviores. Flores 5-6 lin.
longi, racemorum in partibus superioribus bini collecti. Calyx
amplus interne pubescens, dentibus ovatis obtusis, tubum
equantibus. Corolla lutescens (A. Henry), calyce 3-plo longior,
vexillo striato. Ovarium stipitatum, 2-4-ovulatum. Legumen
ovoideum, rostro obliquo, basi vel apice attenuatum secundum
positionem ovulorum sterilium, 1-13 poll. longum; valve
lignosee. Semina 1-2, rubra, ovata, 6 lin. longa.

Yunnan: Szemao forests, 4000-5000 ft., A. Henry, 11886,
12843, 12979, 12979 A, 12979 B.

Cesalpinia Morsei, Dunn; C. Bonducelle, L., affinis, sed
floribus multo majoribus distinguenda.

Frutex subscandens. Rami 20-35-pedales, cum foliorum
rachidibus, pedunculisque aculeis parvis sepe uncatis armati,
brunneo-pubescentes. Folia bipinnata, ambitu ovata, 1—2-pe-
dalia, alterna; pinne circiter 16, aculeis parvis fortiter uncatis
precipue inter foliola provise ; foliola elliptica, 1-13 poll. longa,
utrinque rotundata, apice apiculata, supra subglabra, subter
puberula, in paribus 6-12 disposita. Flores sepius racemosi,

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 493

racemis terminalibus, multifloribus, circiter 1 poll. longi ;
bractew magne, ovate, decidue ; pedicelli floribus sequales.
Calyx mollis, tubo brevi, lobis oblongis rotundatis. Corolla
pubescens, calyce sesquilongior, albida preter carinam rubro
notatum. Staminum filamenta lanuginosa. Legumen immaturum
oblongum, 3-4 poll. longum, aculeis rectis ad } poll. longis
dense armatum.

Yunnan: Szemao, North-west mountains, at 5000 ft., Henry,
10739; Kwanest: Lungehow in hedges, Morse, 303; TonKtn,
in woods, Balansa, 2145.

Albizzia bracteata, Dunn; A. glomeriflore, Kurz, affinis
foliis distineta.

Arbor 12-20-pedalis (A. Henry), ramulis foliisque puberalis,
inflorescentia pubescente. Folia bipinnata, 8-15 poll. longa,
glandulis magnis juxta petiolorum bases provisa; pinne 2-6,
3-6-juge ; folia subsessilia, papyracea, ovato-rhomboidea, 1-3
poll. longa, apiculata, venis utrinque prominulis. Flores in
racemis condensatis longe pedunculatis solitariis fasciculatisve
dispositi ; glomerule corymbas terminales axillaresque formantes;
bractee cochleariformes, post anthesin deciduw. Calyx pubescens.
Corolla alba (.A. Henry), calyce bis longior, staminibus 4-plo
superata, extus pubescens. Legumen lineare, 4—13 poll. longum,
planum, precipue super semina reticulatum, fortiter marginata,
basi cuneata, apice rotundata. Semina 4-9, brunnea, discoidea,
4 lin. diam,

Yunnan: by streams in the Mengtze plain, W. Hancock,
304; Mengtze, Szemao, A. Henry, 9997, 9997 D, 9997 E.

Pygeum Henryi, Dunn; inter species alias P. stipulaceo,
King, affinis, sed stipulis obscuris et calyce intus glabro differt.

Arbor 15-30-pedalis (A. Henry), ramulis ferrugineo-pubes-
centibus, tarde glabris, lenticellatis. Folia alterna, breviter
petiolata, stipulis obscuris, coriacea, infra et in venis supra
ferrugineo-pubescentia, tarde subglabra, oblongo-lanceolata, 5-9
poll. longa, lente acuminata vel acuta, basi rotundata, auriculas
duas parvas infra cavas ferentia vel breviter cuneata, margine
integro, involuto, venis subter prominentibus. Flores albi
(A. Henry), brevipedunculati (rarius sessiles) in racemis (varius
Spicis) in axillis foliorum veteriorum spe jam dejectorum, 3-4
lin. diam. Calyx 10-dentatus, dentibus parvis veut oxtus cum

P

494 MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

pedunculis fulvo-pubescens, intus glaber. Petala obsoleta.
Stamina 10, alterna basi bulbosa. Ovarium pubescens, cum
stylo 2 lin. longum. Drupa crustacea, ovoidea, 4 lin. longa.
Semen 1, cotyledones semi-globosi.

Yunnan: Szemao, forests, 4500-5000 ft., A. Henry, 12318,
12313 A, B, 12708.

Crategus Henryi, Dunn; C. pinnatifide, Bunge, affinis, foliis
indivisis differt.

Arbor 10-20-pedalis (A. Henry), fere undique glabra, ramulis
pallidis vel rubris,inermibus. Folia graciliter petiolata, coriacea,
subter secus rhachin sparse pilosa, cetera glabra, lanceolata vel
ovata, 14-3 poll. longa, apice basique subacuta, crenato-serrulata,
parte inferiore sepe integra; petioli 3-8 lin. longi. Flores albi
(A. Henry), glabri, vel circa stylos pubescentes, 7-8 lin. diam.,
corymbis sessilibus subumbellatis circiter 15-floris dispositi;
pedicelli floribus vix longiores ; bractex lineares, denticulate,
caduce. Calycis lobi ovati, acuminati, tubo et petalis dimidio
breviores, persistentes. Petala orbicularia, 2-4 lin. lata, stam-
inibus paullo longiora. Ovarium omnino inferum, apice non-
nunquam pubescens; styli 3, liberi. Drupa rubra, globosa,
7 lin. diam., 5-lobata ; pyrene 5, vix separabiles, dorso teretes.

Yunnan: Mengtze, 5000 ft., A. Henry, 9426.

This fine Hawthorn is remarkable for its large red fruit and
toothed, not lobed, leaves.

Cryproraniopsis, Dunn, in Hook. Ic. Pl. t. 2737.

1. C. vulgaris, Dunn, in Hook. Ic. Pl. t.2737.—Ind. or.; China.

[Boissieu (Bull. Herb. Boiss. 2™° sér. ii. (1902) p. 806) has
erroneously referred this species to Pternopetalum David,
Franch. (Nouv. Arch. Mus Par. 2™ sér. viii. (1885) p. 246, t. 8.
fig. B). Inthe former the ovaries are nearly twice as long as
broad, and the mericarps subterete with obscure ridges; in the
latter, on the other hand, the ovary is shorter than broad, and
the mericarps much laterally compressed with 5 conspicuous
denticulate ridges or wings; the leaflets, also, are of different
shapes. —C. H. W.]

2. C. botrychioides, Dunn; C. vulgari, Dunn, foliorum

segmentis latis aflinis, segmentorum numero incisioneque
distiucta.

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 495

Herba perennis, glabra, 6-18 poll. alta; rhizoma obliquum,
1--2-caule, radicibus fusiformibus. Caules simplices. Folia
radicalia minora simpliciter ternata foliolis ovatis, majora et
floralia in tres partes infra piunatas apice caudatas pinuatifidas
divisa ; foliola membranacea, 4-23 poll. longa, crenato-serrata,
serraturis apiculatis; folia floralia sessilia, ceterorum petioli
1-3 poll. longi, breviter sed late vaginantes. Umbelle 1-2,
terminales, 6—30-radiate; radii sub anthesi 1-4 lin. longi,
fructiferi pollicares ; bractee involucrales 1 vel 0. Flores 2 lin.
diam. Calycis dentes ovario paullo breviores, lineares. Petala
late obovata, biloba, acumine inflexo. Fructus 1 lin. longus ;
stylopodium fructu 4—5-plo brevius ; vallecule 3-vittate.

SzecHuUEN: Mt. Omei at 8000 ft., Faber, 629; West
Szechuen at 9000-13,500 ft., Pratt, 839.

3. Cryptoteniopsis leptophylla, Dunn; C. filicine, Botssieu,
aflinis, foliis inter se consimilibus distincta.

Herba perennis 7-10 poll. alta. Rhizoma horizontales. Caulis
unica simplex. Folia radicalia tripinnatifida, ambitu lanceolata,
breviter lateque vaginata, petiolis 3-5 poll. longis ; lobi lineares
acuti, margine involuto setuloso, aliter glabri. Umbella
terminalis, 12-18-radiata; radii fructiferi 8-9 lin. longi,
exinvolucrati. Umbellule irregulares, triflore ; involucella
2-3-bracteata. Flores ignoti. Mericarpia teretia, 1 lin. longa ;
stylopodia brevia ; vallecule 1-vittate. .

SZECHUEN: ravine on Mt. Omei, 4000 ft., Faber, 628.

4, C. filicina, Boissieu, in Bull. Herb. Boiss. sér. II. 11. p. 806.
Carum filicinum, Franch. in Bull. Soc. Philom. Paris, sér. VIII.
vi. (1894) p. 127. Pimpinella filicina, Diels, in Engl. Jahrb.
xxix. (1900) p. 494.—Hupen, A. Henry, 6600!

5. C. cardiocarpa, Dunn. Carum cardiocarpum, Franch. in
Bull. Soc. Philom. Paris, sér. VIII. vi. (1894) p. 120.—YunNAN,
Delavay, 3907 !

6. C. Delavayi, Dunn. Carum Delavayi, Franch. in Bull. Soc.
Philom. Paris, sé. VIII. vi. (1894) p. 120.—Y unnan, Delavay, 97!

7. C. Tanake, Boissieu, in Bull. Herb. Boiss. sér. II. ii.(1902)
p- 806. Chamele Tanake, Franch. § Savat. Enum. Pl. Jap. i.
p- 185. Pimpinella Tanake, Diels, in Engl. Jahrb. xxix. (1900)
p- 494. Carum Tanake, Franch. § Savat. 1.c. ii. p. 571.—Tibet ;
China; Japan.

496 MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

8. Cryptoteniopsis mollis, Dunn. Carum molle, Franch. in
Bull. Soc. Philom. Paris, sér. VIII. vi. (1894) p. 120.—Yunnay,
Delavay, 4095!

9. C. asplenioides, Boissieu, in Bull. Herb. Boiss. sér. II. ii.
(1902) p. 807.—SzEcuuEN: Tchenkeoutin, Farges.

Cnanthe rivularis, Dunn; a . lineari, Wall., foliis longe-
petiolatis, brevi-vaginatis, tenuius dissectis differt.

Herba erecta, preter inflorescentiam scaberulam glabra,
2-pedalis. Rhizoma repens, gracile, caulem radicesque fibrosas
nodis emittens. Caulis fistulosus, simplex vel pauciramosus.
Folia pinnata, rarius bipinnata, ex vagina brevi petiolata,
inferiorum segmentis ovatis acute inciso-serratis, superiorum
linearibus paucis. Umbelle 6-7-radiate, pollicares ; bractee 0.
Umbellule multiflore ; bracteole multe, lineares, breves. Calyces
dentes breves, lanceolatw, decidue. Petala alba, obovata,
acumine inflexo. Fructus globosus, 1 lin. diam. ; juga primaria
dorsalia incrassata valleculas tegentia, lateralia multo majora.

Yunnan: Mengtze, in moist places, often in swall rills,
A. Henry, 10822.

Cnanthe sinensis, Dunn; ab @. rivulari, Dunn, fructu
facile distincta. .

Herba uliginosa, preter inflorescentiam minute scabridam,
glabra, 1-3-pedalis, basi procumbens, radicans. Caulis fistulosus
simplex vel rarius pauciramosus. Folia caulium longiorum
fertilium ex vagina brevi petiolata, pinnata, inferiorum pions
pluribus lineari-lanceolatis pinnatifidis, superiorum paucis
linearibus. Umbelle 4-6-radiate, 1-14 poll. diam. ; bractea 0
vel brevis vel rarius umbellam superans. Umbellule multiflore ;
bracteole multe, lineares, flores vix equantes. Calycis dentes
breves, lanceolate, persistentes. Petala alba, obovata, acumine
inflexo. Fructus oblongus, cylindricus, 2} lin. longus: Jug@
primaria dorsalia incrassata, valleculis angustis separata, lateralia
majora.

Hureu : Ichang, rice-fields, A. Henry, 1663, 4089 ; SZECHUEN:
Min River, Faber, 874. ;

Common in the Ichang prefecture and known locally as shw-
ch‘in ts‘ai, or Water-celery.

Peucedanum medicum, Dunn; a P. terebinthaceo, Fiseb.,
fructu majore, commissura plurivittata distincta.

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 497

Herba perennis, preter inflorescentiam glabra vel puberula,
2-4-pedalis. Rhizoma magnum, ramosum, vaginis petiolaribus
vestitum. Caulis ramosus. Folia inferiora biternata, ex vagina
brevi ovata, petiolata, 5-18 lin. longa, segmentis irregulariter
incisis, lobis acuminatis, subter glaucis, 4-8 poll. longis, superiora
similia, minora autem minusque dissecta. Umbelle ramos
terminantes, puberule, 2-6 poll. diam., 8-30-radiate, bractex 0.
Umbellule multiflore, bracteole multe, lineares. Calycis deutes
parvi. Petala ovata, acumine inflexo. Fructus glabri vel
puberuli, 24-3 lin. longi; mericarpia oblonga, dorso compressa,
jugis dorsalibus filiformibus, lateralibus valliculas duplo super-
antibus, crassiusculis ; vitte dorsales jugis latiores, commissurales
4-10, regulares contigua.

Huren: Fang, A. Henry, 5868 A, Ichang, dA. Henry, 1546,
2006, Nanto, A. Henry, 1906; SzecuuEN: South Wushan,
A. Henry, 7473. Hort. Kew. culta.

Dr. Henry writes that this is common in the country near
Ichang and in the mountains north and south of that place.
The root is collected by the Chinese, and is apparently the drug
of the Péu Ts’ao Herbal, known as Ch’ien-hu.

Peucedanum preruptorum, Dunn; a P. terebinthaceo, Fisch.,
foliis sessilibus, commissura plurivittata differt.

Herba perennis, 1-3-pedalis. Radiw magna fusiformis vel
ramosa, fibris petiolaribus coronata, 1-(2-) caulis. Caulvs
ramosus, summus pubescens aliter glaber vel puberula. Folia
subglabra, inferiora in vaginis ovatis sessilia biternata, segmentis
1-3 poll. longis, basi cuneatis, irregulariter incisis, lobis acuminatis,
superiora similia, gradatim minora, minusque dissecta. Umbell@
ramos terminantes, 2-4 poll. diam., 6-16-radiate, bractea linearis
vel 0. Umbellule multifiore ; bracteole multe, ovate, acuminate,
vel lineari-lanceolate. Calycis dentes minini. Petala ovata,
acumine inflexo. Fructus glaber vel puberulus, 13-13 lin.
longus; mericarpia orbicularia, dorso compressa, jugis dorsalibus
filiformibus, lateralibus valliculas eorum equantibus, crassiusculis,
obtusis; vitte dorsales, jugis latiores, commissurales 6-10,
irregulares, superficiales.

Hvuren: Ichang, A. Henry, 2911, Changyang, 4. Henry,
7505 ; Szecuuen: North Wushan, A. Henry, 7475.

The root of this species is, Dr. Henry states, used in medicine
and is the officinal drug known as Fang-féng. It is also called

498 MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

Ai-féng, a contracted form of Ai-fang-féng and meaning Cliff
Fang-féng, which suggested the trivial name preruptorum.

Aralia Searelliana, Dunn; ab A. dasyphylla, Migq., floribus
pedicellatis differt.

Arbor 15-pedalis. Folia bipinnata, ad 8 ped. longa, in omnibus
partibus fulvo-strigosa; petioli aculeis paucis armati; foliola
sessilia, preter ea juxta rachidis nodos brevipetiolata, ovata,
acuminata, cordata, 7-8 poll. longa, serrata. Panicule corym-
bose, ad 6 ped. longe, ubique preter flores et antice bracteas,
strigis aculeisque fulvis vestite, bracteis 4-15 lin. longis. Flores
umbellati, bracteis sepe superati 1-14 lin. longi, pedicellis
3-4 lin. longis. Sepala 5, ovata, decidua. Petala 5, viridula,
alabastro imbricata. Ovarium 4—5-loculare ; styli 4-5, liberi.

Yunnan: between Puerh and Szemao and in forests south of
Szemao, at 4000 ft., 4. Henry, 18426.

I have the honour to commemorate in connection with this fine
Aralia the name of Miss Searell, who devoted some time to the
study of botany during the period of her missionary work in
China, a work in which she nobly sacrificed her life during the
recent Boxer risings.

Pentapanax verticillatum, Dunn; a P. parasitico, Seem.,
foliis ternatis, floribusque verticillatis differt.

Frutec tripedalis, cortice levi papyraceo. Folia glabra, trifolio-
lata, petiolos duplo excedentia, exstipulata ; foliola subcoriacea,
ovata, 2-3 poll. longa, apice basique subito acuta, supra reticulata,
subtus glauca, margine integro revoluto. Panicula rubro-
pubescens, 2-3 poll. longa, sepius in parte inferiore ramosa, basi
rachidis et ramorum bracteis magnis cymbiformibus membranaceis
induta ; umbelle in rachidi et ramis terminales et etiam laterales
sessiles verticilla simulantes. Flores rubri, pedicellis articulati,
bracteolati; pedicellis 3-6 lin. lonyis, bracteatis. Sepala 5, parva,
dentiforma. Petala 5, in alabastro leviter imbricata. Ovarium
5-loculare ; stylus in fructu juvenili simplex. Fructus maturus
ignotus.

Yunnan: Mengtze, south-west mountains at 7000 ft.,
A. Henry, 9284.

Heptapleurum Hoi, Dunn; H. racemoso, Bedd., affinis, foliolis
oblongis, panicula majore floribusque minoribus distincta.

Folia glabra, digitata, petiolos excedentia ; foliola subcoriacea,
oblonga, acuminata, basi rotundata vel acuta, 2-7 poll. longa,

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 499

subtus glauca, virescentia, petiolulo 3-10-plo longiora, margine
integro revoluto. Panicula sesquipedalis, tomento laxo rubro
vel in calycibus albo vestita. Flores racemosi, 1-13 lin. longi.
Sepali 5, inconspicua. VPetala 5, in alabastro leviter imbricata.
Ovarium 5-loculare ; styli connati.

Yunnan: south of Red River from Manmei at 6000 ft.,
A. Henry, 9723.

The trivial name commemorates the services of Dr. Henry’s
most valued native collector Ho.

Heptapleurum macrophyllum, Dunn; in inflorescentia a
H, hypoleuco, Kurz, differt.

Arbor 15-80-pedalis. Folia digitata, petiolis paullo exce-
dentia; foliola 7, coriacea, ovato-oblonga, breviter acuminata,
basi rotundata vel cordata, 7-19 poll. longa, supra glabra, subtus
albo-tomentosa, petiolis 2-4-plo longiora, margine revoluto,
integro vel obscure serrato. Panicula magna, tomento rubro
deciduo vestito ; rami basi bracteis ovatis acuminatis 3-15 Ln.
longis voluti ; umbelle in racemos longos cylindricos disposite ;
flores umbellati, 2-2} lin. longi. Sepala 5, dentiformia. Petala 5.
Ovarium 5-loculare; styli connati, stigmatibus apice radiantibus.

Yunnan: high forests near Szemao, 4. Henry, 13409.

Heptapleurum productum, Dunn; H. Wallichianum, C. B.
Clarke, quoad inflorescentia propinquat, foliis longe recedit.

Arbor 10-pedalis. Folia glabra, digitata, petiolis subsqui-
longa; foliola 11, subcoriacea, lanceolata, longe acuminata, basi
acuta, 3-7 poll. longa, utrinque reticulata, petiolis 4-plo longiora ;
margine revoluto serrato. Panicula pedalis, tomento rubro
deciduo vestita. Flores umbellati, 3-4 lin. longi. Sepala 5,
dentiformia. Petala 5, alba, in alabastro leviter imbricata.
Ovarium 5-loculare ; styli sub anthesi in conum brevem
coherentes.

Yunnan: Mengtze mountains at 5000 ft., A. Henry, 9350.

Brassaiopsis ciliata, Dunn; a B. miti, C. B. Clarke, foliorum
lobis oblongis ciliatis distincta.

Frutex 4-pedalis. Folia papyracea, supra et in venis infra
sparse setosa, rotundato-cordata, palmatifida, 6-11 poll. longa,
ciliato-serrata ; lobi palmam bis excedentes, oblongi, acuminati,
sinibus rotundatis divisi; petioli foliis subequales, striati, setoso-
aculeati; stipule in vaginam membranaceam pollicarem connate.

50U MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

Umbelle in rhachidem 7 poll. longam racemose disposite ; rhachis
ramique aciculis sparsis armati. Fructus ater, didymus, stylum
longum bifidum (ante stigmatorum decessum) ferens: pedicelli
bracteati, 4-6 lin. longi.

Yunnan: Menetze, mountain-forests at 5000 ft., 4. Henry,
9180 A.

Brassaiopsis ficifolia, Dunn. Frutex nunquam erectus, sed
super humum 3-4 pedes extensus, cortice pallido lenticellato,
aculeis paucis rectis armato. Folia membranacea, triloba vel
rarius 4-6-loba, cordata, lobis ovatis, acuminatis, basi angustatis,
palmam 2-4-plo exeedentibus, sinibus rotundatis, supra glabra,
subter pallida, obscure et sparse stellato-pubescentia, serrata,
petiolo glabro paullo longiora; stipuli obtusi, ultra vaginam
petiolarem breviter producti, connati vel distincti. Inflorescentia
foliis brevior, rubro-pubescens, inermis. Umbelle in rachidi
brevi racemose vel rarius paniculate disposite. lores albi.
Sepala obscura. etala 5, valvata. Stamina 5. Discus sub
anthesi convexus, in fructu planus. Ovarium 2-loculare; columna
sty!aris apice bilobata. Fructus vix maturus didymus, 4 lin. diam.

Yunnan: common along the rocky banks of streamlets in the
shade in the forests near Szemao, A. Henry, 11650, 12653,
12653 A, 12653 B. Tonkin: Balansa, 3490.

Creopanax chinense, Dunn; species gerontogea unica.

Arbor 30-pedalis. Folia digitata, petiolo equilonga; foliola 6,
subcoriacea, ovata, breviter acuminata, minora 3-7 poll. longa,
supra glabra, subter sparse stellato-tomentosa alba, margine
integro leviterrevoluto, petiolulos 5-plo longiora. Infructescentia
indumento stellato pulverulenta; umbelle in ramis lougis 4
rachidi brevi descendentibus, terminalia 1-14-pollicaria, cetera
minora in ramis brevibus secundariis disposita. Mructus bracteati,
brevipeduncuiati, globos densos formantes, angulati, 3 lin. diam.,
5-loculares, endocarpio membranaceo; discus explanatus,
annulo calycis cinctus ; stylorum columna stigmatibus 5 radi-
antibus coronata ; semina ovoidea, albumine ruminato.

Yunnan: Szemao, forests at 4500 ft., A. Henry, 12939.

The genus was hitherto known only from Tropical America.

Vernonia Henryi, Dunn; in genere ob floris aureis V. Farges??,
Franch., solum comparanda, ab hac longe remota.

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 501

Frutex scandens. Caulis angulatus, striatus, tenuiter tomen-
tosus. Folia alterna, chartacea, late angusteve ovata, 3-4 poll.
longa, acuminata, basi in petiolum brevem subito contracta,
trinervia, integerrima, preecipue subtus in nervis sparse
pubescens, utrinque leviter reticulata, glandulis — sessilibus
nitentibus conspersa. Capitula in ramulorum finibus confertim
3-7ua corymbosa, multiflora, fragrantia, 5-7 lin. diam. Invo-
luera campanulata; bractee multiseriate, oblonge, acute,
leviter lanuginose. Flores involucro vix duplo longiores; recep-
tacula foveolata. Corolla aurea, extus glandulosa. Achenia
cylindrica, striata, hirtella; pappi sete precipue apice hirte,
exteriores paucew breviores.

Yunnan: Linan at 5000 ft., A. Henry, 13343. “Only seen
once on a march between Szemao and Mengtze, climbing over
low shrubs.”

Vernonia sylvatica, Dunn; a V. scandente, DC., pappo longo
albo distincta.

Frutex alte scandens. Ramuli cylindrici, striati, cum petiolis,
foliorum venis, pedunculis involucrisque rufo pubescentes. /olia
alterna, breviter petiolata, chartacea, ovata vel oblonga, 3-6 poll.
longa, acuta, acumine obtuso, mucronato, basi obliqua rotundata,
integerrima, utrinque leviter reticulata, preter nervos glabra,
glandulis immersis conspersa. Capitula in paniculis magnis
terminalibus disposita, circiter 10-flora, 3-5 lin. diam. Lnvolucra
1-2 lin. longa; bractex pluriseriate, lanceolate, acute. Flores
purpurei, involucro 3-4-plo longiores. Achenia glabra; pappi
sete subleves, albz, involucro 3-plo longiores, exteriores multe,
breves.

Yunnan: forests of the Red River at Mengtze from 6000 to
7000 ft., Hancock, 470 ; Mengtze and Szemao forests, 4500-5000
ft., 4. Henry, 11051, 11697, 11697 A.

Aster nigromontana, Dunn; ab A. trinervio, Roxb., involucro
laxo, bracteis internis denticulatis distinguenda.

Caulis striatus, flexuosus, infra inflorescentiam glaber. Folza
superiora sessilia, chartacea, ovata, acuminata, basi angustata,
4-6 poll. longa, grosse apiculato-serrata, supra hirtis paucis
strigosis sparsa, aliter glabra; inferiora non visa. Capitula late
corymbosa, 8-10 lin. diam., pedurculis pubescentibus, bracteo-
latis. Znvolucra campanulata, 3 lin. longa; bracteze lineares,

502 MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

2-3-seriate, laxe, margine scariose, denticulate, puberula, apice
purpures, acute vel exteriores obtuse, ex duplo breviores.
Corolle ligulate, multe, involucro duplo longiores; lame
patentes. Achenia immatura hirtella.

Yunnan: obtained by Henry’s native: collector Ho on the
summit of Great Black Mountain at 8000 ft. near Mengtze,
A. Henry 11302.

Aster tenuissimus, Dunn ; inter species asiaticas habitu erecto
tenuissimo distincta.

Herba erecta, subsimplex, 4-pedalis. Caulis striatus, subter
giaber, supra pedunculisque hirtellus. Folia papyracea, mn-
feriora lanceolata, obtusa, mucronata, basi in petiolis gradatim
angustatis et cum eis 4-5 poll. longis, pauciserratis, bast apiceque
integris, subglabris; superiora minora, brevius petiolata vel
sessilia, integriora. Capitula in ramis erectis brevibus hirtellis
racemose disposita, paniculam laxam angustam sesquipedalem
formantia, 4-5 lin. diam. Involuera campauulata, 3 lin. longa ;
bractee 3-4-seriute, interiores acute, exteriores breves obtuse,
omnes denticulate, lax, margine scariosx, dorso hirtelle, costa
fusca impresse. Corolle ligulate pauce, involucro duplo
longiores, ascendentes. -Achenia immatura subglabra.

Yunna.: Ducloua, 754.

Conyza pinnatifida, Dunn; a C. egyptiaca, Ait., foliis regu-
lariter pinnatifidis distincta. ;

Herba annua, 1-3-pedalis, strigosa atque simul laxe hirsuta.
Caulis striatus, simplex vel pauciramosus. Folia sessilia,
papyracea, ambitu ovata, 13-8 poll. Jonga, pinnatifida, segments
sepissime linearibus, integris vel pauciserratis. Capitula wn
paniculis caules ramosque termivantibus dispesita, 5—7 lin. diam.
Lnvolucra campanulata, 4 lin. longa; bractez lineares, acute,
multiseriate, exteriores breviores. Flores flavi. Achenva
compressa, ecostata, florum 2 glabra, % hirtella; pappus
uniseriatus.

Yunnan: common on the grass mountains near Mengtze at
6000 ft., A. Henry, 9982 A, Szemao, A. Henry, 12176, and at
Yunnanfu, Ducloux, 128.

Blumea gracilis, Dunn; inflorescentia ei B. glomerate, DC.,
similis, sed foliis distincta. “ot
Herba monocarpica, 14-2-pedalis. Caulis erectus, strictus,

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 503

simplex, scaber et superne etiam glandulosa. Folia sessilia,
coriacea, lineari-lanceolata, obtusa, mucronata, basi attenuata,
revoluta, utrinque scabra, margine denticulis distantibus notata,
superiora minora. Capitula in racemo longiusculo interrupto
vel in apice caulis congesta, 3-4 lin. diam., pedunculis longiora.
Invelucra campanulata, 3-4 lin. longa; bractex lineares, acute,
multiseriate, exteriores gradatim minores, costis glanduloso-
scabridis. lores flavi, bracteis subequales. Corolle 2 filiformes.
Achenia immatura pubescens.

Yunnan: in wet places in the open parts of a river-ravine
near Szemao, A. Henry, 12526.

Blumea Henryi, Dunn; a B.balsamifera, DC., capitulis magnis,
indumentoque distincta.

Herba plerumque 3-6-pedalis, basi frutescens. Caules juniores,
foliorum pagine inferiores, et pedunculi densissime sericei. Folia
sessilia, mmembranacea, obovata, 8-15 poll. longa, acuta, basi
angustata, margine sepius denticulis distantibus notata, nonnun-
quam etiam grosse dentata, supra subglabra. Capitula in
paniculam spe magnam sesquipedalem collecta, pedicellata vel
sessilia congesta, 6-10 lin. diam. Jnvolucra hemispherica, 5-6
lin. longa; bracteew lineares, acute, exteriores breviores, omnes
dense sericese. Corolla flava, florum 2, %, et neutrorum extus
pubescens. Achenia puberula.

Yunnan: Mengtze and Szemao, A. Henry 10405, 10405 B.

Dr. Henry first saw this splendid plant at Szemao in dark
ravines at about 4000 ft. elevation ; some plants were as much as
10 ft. high to the first branch, but average specimens were 3-6
ft. high in all.

Senecio dididymantha, Dunn; a S. tangutica, Maxim., foliis
distincta.

Herba 2-4-pedalis. Caudis striatus, subsimplex, preter partem
floriferam glaber. Folia chartacea, utrinque puberula, glabres-
centia, deltoidea, basi infra angulos laterales 1-2-lobata vel
rotundato-cordata dentata, petiolo 1-2 poll. longo, media 4-5
poll. longa, xquilateralia, acuta, inferiora equilonga, 6-8 poll.
lata, obtusa, superiora minora. Capitu/a numerosissima, brevi-
pedunculata, radiata, sepius 4-flora, 8 lin. diam., paniculam
magnam formantia; pedunculi pubescentes ; bractee sepissime
3, oblonge, apice obtuse. Flores radii sepissime 2, bracteis

504. MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

sesquilongiores vel duplo longiores, basi et in pedunculo brevi
bracteolis paucis minimis provisi; flores disci sepissime 2, bracteis
subequilongi, corollainfundibuliformi lanceolato-dentata, antheris
sagittatis, styli ramis complanatis apice breviter penicillatis,
acheniis immaturis glabris ; pappo albo.

SzECHUEN: near Tachienlu, Pratt, 432, A. Henry, 8920.

Senecio Dryas, Dunn; in speciebus asiaticis S. Surfarefolio,
Boiss., solum distantes propinquet.

Herba caule, petiolis, peduuculis, involucrisque rufo-tomen-
tosis. Caulis brevis folia pedunculumque uniflorum apice ferens.
Folia subcoriacea, infra marginibusque sparse tomentosa, mox
glabra, rotunda, palmatim 7-loba, cordata, 2-3 poll. longa, sinu
angusto, lobis triangularibus, obtusis, mucronatis, petiolis 3-4
poll. longis. Capitulum radiatum, multiflorum, 14 poll. diam. ;
pedunculus 14 poll. longus, paucibracteolatus. Involucrum
turbinatum, 5-6 lin. longum; bractee circiter 10, lanceolate,
acute, interiores late marginate, bracteolis paucis linearibus
brevioribus. Flores lutei, radii 7-8, bracteis duplo longiores,
ligulis oblongis, multinervis, apice obtusis, denticulatis, disci
bracteis paullo longiores, corolla infundibuliforme, dentibus
linearibus, antheris basi auriculatis, styli ramis papillosis, apice
obtusis, breviter penicillatis; achenia striata, glabra; pappo
albo,

SzecuvENn: South Wushan, 4. Henry, 5697. Seen only once,
in the forest, growing on rocks; Boissier’s species, with which
it is here compared, grows in similar situations in Cilicia.

Senecio Duclouxii, Dunn; 8. Bhot, C. B. Clarke, forsan
appropinquans, sed ab hac et ceteris speciebus asiaticis corymbo
capitulorum radiatorum inter folia superiora immerso distincta.

Frutes caule striato glabro. Folia apice caulis conferta et
inflorescentiam multo excedentia, chartazea, supra glabra, subter
sparse puberula, ovato-lanceolata, acuta, basi in petiolum brevem
attenuata, 5-7 poll. longa, supra medium paucidentata, dentibus
apiculatis, venis subtus prominentibus. Capitula numerosa,
radiata, multiflora, corymbosa, 6 lin. diam., pedunculis pubes-
centibus bracteolatis. IZnvolucra anguste campauulata, sparse
lanugiuosa, 3 lin. longa; bractee interiores 8, acute, exterioribus
paucis brevibus. Flores flavi; radii 6-10, bracteis duplo longi-
ores, ligula lanceolata, apice obtusa; disci 8, bracteis sesqui-

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 505

longioribus, corolla infundibuliformi, lobis acuminatis, apice
reflexis ; antheris caudatis; styli ramis papillosis apice peni-
cillatis. Achenia glabra, pappo albo.

Yonnan: Yunnanfu, Duclous, 658.

Senecio ($ Ligularia) fibrillosus, Dunn; a S. subspicato,
Franch., capitulis majoribus longiusque pedunculatis distincta.

Herba perennis, 1—2-pedalis, preter pedunculos involucraque
sparsissime lanuginosos glabra. Caulis simplex, striatus, basi
fibrillosus. Folia chartacea, 1-3 poll. longa, crebre et acute
dentata ; inferiorum petioli 5-7 lin. longi, superiorum breviores,
omnes basi in vaginam oblongam dilatati. Capitula numerosa,
‘discoidea, 7-10-flora, racemosa, bracteata, 4 lin. diam., mediorum
pedunculis 4-6 lin. longis, superiorum brevioribus, bracteis
lineari- lanceolatis, 4-8 lin. longis. nvoluera cylindrica,
ebracteolata, 4-5 Jin. longa; bractee 5-6, oblonge, obtuse.
Flores flavi, bracteis subduplo longiores ; corolla infundibuli-
formis, apice paulo contracta, dentibus brevibus recurvis ;
anthere basi sagittate; styli rami revoluti, papillosi, apice
breviter penicillati; achenium striatum glabrum.

SzECHUEN: near Tachienlu at 9000-13,500 ft., Pratt, 671 &
606.

Senecio glumaceus, Dunn; cum S. monantho, Diels, capitulo
unifloro in genere solus stat, foliis subglabris floreque involucrum
2-plo superante ab hac differt.

Herba erecta, 2-4-pedalis. Caulis striatus, subsimplex,
preter partem floriferam glaber. Folia papyracea, minute
utrinque puberula, ovata, acuminata, basi obtusa, in petiolum
subito angustata, bidentata, media 4-6 poll. longa, petiolo
2-pollicari, superiora’ minora brevius petiolata. Capitula
numerosissima, swpissime seasilia, discoidea, 1-flora, 2 lin. diam.,
dense thyrsoideo-paniculata; pedunculi puberuli; bractee 2,
oblonge, apice obtuse, paullo reflex, puberule. Flos bracteis
duplo tandem longior ; corolla supra longe campauulata, denti-
bus longis linearibus ; anther basi caudate, connate ; achenium
tenue, 2 lin. longum, puberulum, pappo sordido.

SzecuuEN, Pratt, 434; Henry, 8919, 8921. These specimens
were probably collected in the same locality and at the same
time, though reaching Kew by different routes, for Henry’s
specimens were collected by his coolie who went with Pratt to

506 MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

Tachienlu. The same remark applies to other species described
herewith.

Senecio Hoi, Dunn; a S. araneoso, DC., et S. corymboso,
Wall., foliis grosse dentatis, supra scabridis subter lanuginosis
distincte.

Frutex alte scandens. Caulis striatus, laxe lanuginosus.
Folia subcoriacea, subter griseo-lanuginosa, supra scabrida,
rotundata, breviter acuminata, cordata, grosse dentata, media
4-5 poll. longa, petiolis 2-3-pollicaribus, superiora minora.
Capitula numerosa, discoidea, circiter 8-flora, 3-4 lin. diam.,
paniculas axillares terminales que forimantia; pedunculi pubes-
centes, floribus breviores, multibracteolati, bracteolis parvis
linearibus. Jnvolucra cylindrico-campanulata, 3-4 lin. longa,
basi bracteolata; bractee circiter 8, lineari-oblonge, acute.
Flores flavi, bracteis duplo longiores; corolla supra elongato-
campanulata, dentibus longis lanceolatis ; antherew basi caudate
connate; styli rami papillosi, apice penicillata; achenium
immaturum glabrum, pappo albo.

Yunnan: Mengtze forests at 5000-6000 ft., 4A. Henry,
10392, 10392 A. Collected by Ho, Dr. Henry’s best native
collector.

Senecio leucanthemus, Dunn; facie S. dahuricum, Sch.-Bip.,
referens, foliis auriculatis antherisque sectionis alius distincta.

Herba elata, preter inflorescentiam glabra. Folia media
membranacea, rotundata, 6-8 poll. diam., 7-lobata, lobis tri-
angularibus, acutis, mucronato-dentatis, basi truncatis vel
breviter cordatis, petiolis gracilibus, 4-6 poll. longis; folia
superiora conformia, minora, "brevius petiolata. Capitula
numerosissima, discoidea, 5-flora, 2-3 lin. diam., laxe paniculata,
pedunculis pubescentibus. Involucra cylindrica, minute bracteo-
lata, 3-4 lin. longa; bractee 5, lineari-oblonge, apice obtuse.
Flores polygami, albi, bracteis duplo tandem longiores (vel in
plantis femineis breviores); corolla supra paullo dilata, cylin-
drica, dentibus brevibus lanceolatis; anthere basi caudate,
connate; styli rami papillosi, apice penicillati; achenium
cylindricum, tenue, 2 lin. longum, glabrum, pappo albo.

Huveu: Patung, A. Henry, 4667, Fang, A. Henry, 7571;
Hunan: Shihmen, A. Henry, 7556; Szecnuen : South Wushan
A. Henry, 7331.

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 507

Senecio luticola, Dunn; a 8S. saxatile, Wall., foliis non
amplectentibus distincta.

Herba perennis, multicaulis. Rhizoma ad 1 poll., rotundatum.
Caules glabri, striati, 15-20 poll. alti, infra longe nudi, apice
ramosi. Folia sessilia, subcoriacea, utrinque scabrida, lineari-
lanceolata, 2-3 poll. longa, apice acuta, subulata vel obtusa, basi
cuneata, margine revoluta, distanter mucronato-dentata. Capitula
numerosa, radiata, multiflora, paniculata, 7-9 lin. diam.; pedun-
culis angulatis, multibracteolatis. Involucra campanulata, ob
bracteolis seepe turbinata, cum pedunculi apice sparse lanuginosa,
3 lin. longa; bractee 12, auctew, exterioribus angustioribus
ineequlibus. Flores flavi; radii circiter 12, bracteis sesqui-
longiores, disci bracteis paullo longiores; corolla infundibuli-
formis, antheris ecaudatis; styli ramis brevibus. Achenia
puberula, pappo albo.

Yunnan: common on barren clay-hills near Mengtze, in
exposed arid situations, 4. Henry, 9916; Hancock, 9.

Senecio paucinervis, Dunn; facie S. acuminatum, Wall.,
referens, foliis paucinervis vix reticulatis distinguenda.

Caulis lignosus, striatus, superne ramosus et pubescens.
Folia papyracea, utrinque sparse pubescentia, minute puberula
vel glabra, lanceolata, acuminata, basi rotundata, 3-5 poll. longa,
crebre serrata, serraturis ad mucrones sepe reductis, nervis
subter prominentibus, secundariis sepius 8, 2 solum in dimidio
folii superiore, petiolis pollicaribus. Capitula numerosissima,
discoidea, 2-8-flora, dense paniculata, puniculis pedunculatis,
ipsis paniculatis vel racemosis, 4 lin. longa. Involuera cylin-
drica, minute bracteolata, 3 lin. longa, bractew 2-3, oblonga,
apice obtuse, paullo recurve. Flores flavi, bracteis sepius
paullo tantum longiores ; corolla cylindrica, dentibus lanceolatis ;
anthere basi caudatw; styli rami papillosi, apice penicillati;
achenium puberulum, pappo rubescente.

SzecuvEn : Tachienlu, Soulié, 439, 474; Yunnan: Yunnanfu,
Ducloux, 693.

Senecio profundorum, Dunn; a 8. alato, Wall., floris glabris
eligulatis distincta.

Herba erecta, 3-4-pedalis, glabra. Caulis teres, striatus.
Folia membranacea, late ovata, rotundata vel anguiata, acuta, in

LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXXVv. 2

508 MR. 8. TROYTE DUNN ON

petiolum alatum subito contracta, crebre dentata, media basi
truncata vel late cordata, 4-5 poll. longa, petiolo 2-3 poll. longo,
caulem semiamplectente, superiora minora, brevius petiolata.
Capitula numeroaa, discoidea, 5-flora, 3 lin. diam., laxe paniculata;
pedicelli floribus breviores, 1-3-bracteolati. Involucra cylin-
drica, ebracteolata, 4-5 lin. longa; bractew 5, lineari-oblonge,
apice obtuse. Flores lutei vel rosei, bracteis duplo tandem
longiores; corolla supra campanulata, dentibus linearibus ;
anther basi caudate, connate; styli rami papillosi, apice
breviter penicillati; achenium tenuiter cylindricum, striatum,
paliidum, glabrum, nitens, 2 lin. longum, pappo albo.

Huren: Hsingshan, A. Henry, 7612; Saecuwen: South
Wushan, on cliffs, 4. Henry, 5434.

Dr. Henry tells me that this species was found by him in a
ravine north of Ichang among high cliffs and very dark woods ;
so thick indeed was the foliage that it was not penetrated by
heavy rain which fell during the day of his exploration there.

Senecio solenoides, Dunn ; a 8. nikoensi, Miq., bracteis involu-
cralibus latioribus paucioribus, floribus ligulatis longioribus
differt.

Herba tripedalis, preter folia pedunculosque glabra. Caulis
fistulosus, striatus, infra sub anthesi longe nudus. Folia pedun-
culata, membranacea, utrinque sparse puberula, ambitu late
ovata, profunde pinnatifida, segmentis utrinque 3-4, lanceolatis,
acutis, grosse et irregulariter mucronato-dentatis, terminali sub-
equali; petioli foliorum inferiorum 2 poll. longi, superiorum
breviores. Capitula numerosa (vel ob macie pauca), radiata,
multiflora, corymbosa, 10-18 lin. diam., pedunculis sparse glandu-
losis. Involucra campanulata, ebracteolata, 2-3 lin. longa;
bractee 6-8, ovate, obtuse vel rarius exteriores 1-2 lanceolate
acute. Flores flavi; radii 5-9, bracteis duplo longiores, ligulis
linearibus, 8-5-nervibus, disci bracteis paullo longiores ; corolla’
apice campanulata, dentibus lanceolatis; antheris basi obtuse
auriculatis, styli ramis longis revolutis papillosis apice breviter
penicillatis. Achenia 1 lin. longa, pallida, glabra, nitentia,
obtuse angulata, pappo albo.

YUNNAN: mountains east of Mengtze at 6000 ft., A. Henry,
9678. A starved state with one head only, Mi-lé, A. Henry,
9678 A.

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 509

Saussurea Bullockii, Dunn; a S. Tanaka, Franch. et Sav.,
caulibus exalatis distincta.

Herba stricta, perennis, 13—-3-pedalis. Rhizoma obliqua. Caulis
cum foliorum paginis inferioribus et inflorescentia lana tenui
deciduo arachnoideus. Folia subcoriacea; inferiora anguste
triangularia, acuminata, basi cordata, 4-6 poll. longa, margine
repando-dentata, dentibus acuminatis, pugentibus, nervis subter
prominentibus, petiolis 2-5 poll. longis; superiora magis ovata,
minora; petioli semiamplexicaules. Capitula 5-6 lin. diam.,
corymboso-paniculata, pedunculis sepius breviora; receptaculi
squame dimidium involucri vix accedentes. Jnvolucrum turbi-
natum vel anguste campanulatum, 8-9 lin. longum; bractex
exteriores triangulares, breves, interiores gradatim longiores et
obtusiores, arcte adpresse. lores intense purpurei, tandem
bracteis sesquilongiores ; antherarum caudicule lanate. Achenia
anguste obovata, obscure striata, 3 lin. longa, pappo albido, setis
exterioribus paucis.

Kranast: Kiukiang, Dr. Shearer (ef. Journ. Linn. Soe. xxii.
(1888) p. 468), Lushan Mts., Bullock, 40; Hupren: Fang,
A, Henry, 6692. Bullock’s is the only specimen at Kew with
perfect leaves and flowers.

Saussurea graminea, Dunn; a S. romuleifolia, Franch.,
capitulis minoribus, lanugine sparsiore distincta.

Herba perennis, semipedalis. Rhizoma squamosum, ramosum,
caules fasciculosque steriles emittens. Caulis gracilis, sericeus,
paucifoliatus, monocephalus. Folia papyracea, supra fusca
tenuiter sericea, subter albotomentosa, anguste linearia, acumi-
nata, margine revoluta, integerrima, 5-6 poll. longa, 3 lin.
lata, basi latiora vaginantia. COapitulum 8-10 lin. diam., foliis
paucis basi orientibus circumdatum et superatum ; receptaculi
squame vix dimidium involucri accedentes. Involucrum laxe
sericeum, campanulatum, 8-9 lin. longum; bractew exteriores
basi late ovate in acumen longum reflexum abeuntes, interiores
lineares erecti. Flores violacei, bracteis paullo longiores ;
anthere basi fimbriato-caudate. Achenium glabrum, pappo
fusco, basi corona brevi circumdato.

Szecuvuren: Tachienlu, Soulié, 594.

Saussurea Leontodon, Dunn; a S. semilyrata, Franch. et

Bur., indumento distincta.

Herba perennis, pedalis, omnino scabrida, quasi pulvere
2Q2

510 MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

brunneo sparsa. Caulis simplex, foliatus, monocephalus. Folia
chartacea, subter pallidiora, ambitu longe lanceolata, inferiora
7-8 poll. longa, runcinato-pinnatifida, lobis integris vel pauci-
dentatis, terminali quali, petiolo alato lamina duplo breviore ;
superiora sessiJia, semiamplexicaulia, lobo terminali magis atten-
uato, Capitulwm 11-13 lin. diam. ; receptaculi squame dimidium
involucri accedentes. IJnvolucrwm campanulatum, 10 lin. longum ;
bractee exteriores basi ovate#, in acumen longum laxum vel
reflexum abeuntes, interiores anguste acute. Flores bracteis
paullo longiores ; antherarum caudicule apice fimbriate. <Ache-
nium glabrum ; pappo sordido, setis paucis circumdato.
SzEcHUEN: Tachienlu, Soulzé, 209.

Saussurea vaginata, Dunn; a 8. salicifolia, DC., capitulis
magnis 1-2nis differt.

Herba perennis, sesquipedalis. Rhizoma petiolis vestigi
coronata. Caulis laxe lanatus, foliosus, 1-2-capitatus. Folia
inferiora, papyracea, supra siccitate atra, subter niveo-tomentosa,
linearia, 8-10 poll. longa, 3-6 lin. lata, margine revoluta, inte-
gerrima, apice attenuata, in petiolum alatum basi expansum angus-
tata; inferiora sessilia, basi expansa, vaginantia. Oapitula 11-
13 lin. diam., receptaculi squame dimidium involucri accedentes.
Lnvolucrwm tenuiter arachnoideum, campanulatum, 10]in.longum;
bracteew exteriores lanceolate, longe acuminate, interiores
lineares, breviter acuminate. Flores violacei, corolla bracteis
paullo Jongiore, antheris basi fimbriato-caudatis. Acheniwm
glabrum ; pappo albido, setis paucis basi circumdato.

Yunnan: Yunnanfu, Ducloux, 261.

Ainsliza scabrida, Dunn; ab A. aptera, DC., foliis subcoriaceis
scabridis distinguenda.

Herba perennis, 1-14-pedalis, rhizomate ascendente apice
lanuginoso. Caulis simplex, paucifoliatus, cum foliorum paginis
inferioribus, petiolis basique capitulorum laxe tomentosus.
Folia radicalia subcoriacea, utrinque scabrida, ovata, acuta, basi
rotundata vel in petiolum 1-2-pollicarem subito contracta, 12-2
poll. longa, apiculo-denticulata ; superiora 1-2, minora vel
bracteiformia. Capitula 3-4 lin. diam., fasciculato-spicata, spica
terminali, vel rarius in ramis brevibus eodem modo instructa.
Involucra 7 lin. longa, purpureo tincta. Flores pallide rosei,
involucro paullo longiores. Antherarum caudicule ciliate.
Achenium sericeum ; pappo rubido.

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 511

Yunnan: mountain-slopes at 6000 ft. near Mengtze, Han-
cock, 8; in woods at Mengtze, A. Henry, 9851.

Gerbera Henryi, Dunn; a G. Delavayi, Franchet, bracteis in-
volucralibus angustis, vel certius, quum plante vive comparantur,
nervis prominentibus (A. Henry) distinguenda.

Herba perennis, pedalis, acaulis ; rhizomate erecto vel ascen-
dente, fibros longos crassos emittente. Folia petiolata, sub-
coriacea, supra glabra, subter preter nervos albotomentosa,
ovata, 23-6 poll. longa, cordata, apice obtusa, dentata vel
irregulariter inciso-sinuata, nonnunquam basi lobis paucis run-
cinatis ; petioli alati, 3-14 poll. longi. Scapa solitaria, mono-
cephala, laxe lanuginosa, bracteis subulatis multis provisa.
Capitulum radiatum, 1-11 poll. diam. Involucrum ex basi
turbinata campanulatum, 8-9 lin. longum; bractew exteriores
subulate, interiores gradatim latiores, acute. Flores radii dilute
rosei, 10-11 lin. longi, ligula tubo quali tridentata, biseriati.
Antherarum caudicule glabre. Achenium pubescens, pappo
albido.

Yunnan: Mengtze, on grassy mountains in exposed rather
- barren spots, Henry, 9111.

Crepis Phenix, Dunn ; ex affinitate C. setose, Hall. f.

Herba perennis, 6-18 poll. alta, rhizomate multicauli. Caulis
undulatus, striatus, ramosus, setis flavidis plus minus indutus vel
subglaber. Folia sessilia, chartacea, setis flavidis subter (pra-
cipue in venis) conspersa, supra subglabra, oblonga, acuta vel
breviter acuminata, basi rotundata vel subcordata amplexicaulia,
13-23 poll. longa, margine setaceo-dentata. Capitula corymbosa,
sepe numerosa, 6-9 lin. diam., receptaculo nudo. Jnvolucrum
4-6 lin. longum; bractee uniseriate cum paucis exterioribus
brevibus, laxis, linearibus, anguste, obtuse, margine scarioso,
costa setis pectinata. Flores flavi, 8-9 lin. longi. Achenia
brunnea, supra angustata, vix rostrata, striata; pappo albo.

Yunnan: Mengtze, mountain pastures and waste places, local,
Hancock, 162, grass mountains at 6000 ft., A. Henry, 10290:
Yunnanfu, Ducloux, 293.

Six out of eight of these specimens, collected at different times
and places, had apparently sprung up after older stems had been
destroyed by fire. It is possible that the species affects such
pastures as are subject to periodical fires.

512 -MR. 8. TROYTE DUNN ON

Crepis rapunculoides, Dunn; a C. racemifera, Hook. f., capitulis
magnis nutantibus distincta.

Herba perennis, pedalis, glabra, rhizomate parvo, conico.
Caulis striatus, simplex. Folia chartacea, inferiora ovata,
eradatim acuta, basi subito in petiolum alatum contracta, 3-13
poll. longa, denticulata, petiolo 1} poll. longo, superiora lanceo-
lata vel linearia, integra, sessilia. Capitula racemosa, pendula,
3 poll. lata, pedunculo pluribracteato, 1-2 lin. longo; recepta-
culum nudum. Jnvolucrum 6-7 lin. longum; bractew exteriores
breves, laxe, lineares, interiores uniseriate, lineari-oblonga,
acute. Flores flavi, 9-10 lin. longi. Achenia immatura glabra,
apice contracta.

Szecuuen: Tacbienlu, Pratt, 449.

Lactuca Henryi, Dunn; a L. sororia, Miq., acheniis foliisque
sessilibus distincta.

Herba elata. Caulis fistulosus, foliosus, striatus, glaber.
Folia sessilia, papyracea, utrinque sparse setosa, media ambitu
ovata, pinnatifida, 4-7 poll. longa, lobis paucis ovatis obtusis,
sinibus angustis, terminali ovato acuminato, superiora lanceolata
integra. Capitula paniculum magnam formantia; pedunculi
bracteolati, setoso-pubescentes, floribus spe longiores. Involu-
crum pluriseriatum, 6-7 lin. longum ; bractex lineari-lanceolate,
acute, exteriores pauce, gradatim breviores. Flores violacei (?),
9 lin. longi. Achenium 4—5 lin. longum, oblongum in rostrum
attenuatum, rubrum, rostro pallido, duplo breviore, compressum,
obtuse costatum, puberulum ; pappo albo.

Yunnan: Puerh, at 4500 ft., A. Henry, 13494.

Lactuca humifusa, Dunn; L. stoloniferam, A. Gray, referens,
sed foliis majoribus sinuatis vel angulatis, acheniisque setulosis
distincta.

Herba stolonifera, stolonibus ex caulium basi axillisque
orientibus. Caules plures, debiles, prostrati, glabri. Folia
petiolata, membranacea, sparse puberula vel glabra; inferiora
novnulla runcinata, lobis Jateralibus paucis, oblongis, acutis,
vel ad dentes in petiolis alatis reductis, lobis terminalibus magnis,
23-33 poll. longis, rotundatis, subcordatis, angulato- vel sinuato-
dentatis (dentibus apiculatis), quam folia tota 2-3-plo brevioribus;
inferiora cetera superioraque lobis his terminalibus conformia,

-

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 513

minora, minus cordata ; suprema basi cuneata. Capitula 7-9 lin.
diam., in corymbis paucifloris laxis attenuatis disposita ;
pedunculis brevibus vel longissimis. Jnvolucrum 4-5 lin. longum ;
bractee glabre, uniseriate, cum exterioribus perpaucis setaceis,
obtuse. Flores flavi, 7-8 lin. longi. Achenia immatura ad
apicem attenuata, costis setulosis ; pappo albo.

Huren: Patung district, A. Henry, 4761; SzecuueN: South
Wushan, A. Henry, 5762. ‘‘ A cliff plant remarkable for its
spreading stolons which sometimes cover the ground.”’—Henry.

Lactuca Prattii, Dunn; a specie bengalense L. filicata, Duthie,
floribus parvis, foliisque supremis integris distinguenda.

Herba perennis, preter inflorescentiam nonnunquam setulosam
glabra. Caulis sepius simplex, foliatus, striatus, bipedalis.
Folia ambitu lanceolata, runcinato-pinnatifida, 4-7 poll. longa,
lobis fortiter reflexis linearibus, acutis, rarius paucidentatis vel
lobatis, terminali angusto ; inferiora alato-petiolata, petiolo basi
lato semiamplexicauli; superiora sessilia, caulem auriculis magnis
amplectentia ; suprema linearia integra. Capitula 2-4 lin. diam.,
anguste paniculata; pedunculi sepius floribus breviores, pauci-
bracteolati. ZInvolucrum pluriseriatum, 4-5 lin. longum ; bractee
lineari-oblong &, obtuse, exterioribus paucis gradatim brevioribus.
Flores violacei (?), 5-6 lin. longi. Achenia 23 lin. longa,
oblonga, abrupte breviter rostrata, rubra, cum rostro pallido,
striata, compressa, margine setulosa; pappo albo.

SzEcuueN: Tachienlu, Pratt, 502, Soulié, 608; ‘Tongolo,
Soulié, 369.

Lactuca umbrosa, Dunn; a L. macrorhiza, Hook. f., caule
aphyllo vel unifoliato differt.

Herba subscaposa, biennis, glabra. Caulis simplex, 1-0-foliatus,
fistulosus, striatus, 14-43 ped. altus. Folia petiolata, mem-
branacea, nune runcinata, lobis lateralibus paucis ovatis obtusis
vel ad dentes in petiolis alatis reductis, lobis terminalibus,
magnis, 2-8 poll. longis, ovato-sagittatis vel triangularibus,
anguloso- vel sinuato-dentatis, dentibus apiculatis, quam folia
tota 2-3-plo brevioribus, nune lobis carentia. Capitula 4 lin.
diam., pauca vel numerosa, paniculata, pedunculis bracteolatis
breviora. Involucrum pluriseriatum, 4-6 lin. longum; bractee
lineari-oblonge, obtuse, exteriores pauce gradatim breviores.
Flores purpureo-rosei, 5-7 lin. longi. Achenia rubra, linearia,

514 MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

apice in rostro gracili attenuata, compressa, multicostata ; rostrum
flavum, achenio 3-4-plo brevius ; pappo albo.

Yunnan: in shade on dry clay walls of ravines in forests near
Szemao, A. Henry, 11694, 11694 A.

Prenanthes glandulosa, Dunn; a P. scandente, Hook. f. et
Thoms., pedunculis glanduliferis differt.

Herba 1-1}-pedalis, superne dense setaceo-glandulosa, infra
glabra. Caulis simplex, foliatus, striatus. Folia petiolata,
subcoriacea, triangulato-cordata, preter petiolum 2-4 poll. longa,
irregulariter sinuato-dentata, dentibus apiculatis; inferiora
petiolo gracili basi dilatato amplexicauli equilonga ; media petiolo
alato in vagina oblonga abeunte ; suprema oblonga, sessilia,
amplectentia. Capitula numerosa, } poll. diam., paniculata,
pedunculis bracteolatis sepius equilongis. nvolucrum 6 lin.
longum ; bractee lineari-oblonge, interiores obtuse, glabre,
violacesw, exteriores pauce, lineares, glandulifera. Flores 9-10
lin. longi, styli rami tenues. Achenia 3 lin. longa, pallida,
leviter compressa, 6-striata, apice basique paullo contracta ; pappo
sordido,

Grown from seed received from West China by Mr. A. K.
Bulley.

Prenanthes Henryi, Dunn; a P. khasiana, C. B. Clarke
involucro imbricato distincta.

Herba elata, preter paginam inferiorem foliorum pedunculosque
nonnunquam puberulos glabra. Caulis simplex, foliatus, fistulosus,
striatus. Folia petiolata, membranacea ; media pinnata ambitu
ovata, 6-12 poll. longa, pinnis 2-6 ovatis lanceolatis, petiolulatis
vel sessilibus, irregulariter sinuato-dentatis, incisis, lobatis vel
subintegris, dentibus apiculatis, lobo terminali similariter inciso,
magno, triangulari; suprema lanceolata, pinuati-lobata vel
serrata, sessilia. Capitula 2-3 lin. diam., 6-flora, numerosa,
paniculata, pedunculis bracteolatis seepius quam flore brevioribus.
Involucrum pluriseriatum, 6 lin. longum ; bractee lineari-oblonge,
obtuse, exteriores pauce, gradatim breviores. Flores rosei, 7 lin.
longi; styli ramis brevibus. -Ackenia vix matura, rubra, com-
pressa, striata, apice paullo contracta; pappo albo.

SzecuvuEN: North Wushan, 4. Henry, 7022, 7022 A ; YUNNAN:
Feng Chen Lin, mountain forests, 7000 ft., 4. Henry, 11214.

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 515

Agapetes parviflora, Dunn; floribus A. pilifere, Hook. f.,
uffinis, aliter longe distans.

Arbor 20-pedalis vel frutex alte scandens varie descripta,
omnino glabra. Folia alterna, sessilia, lanceolata, 6-9 poll.
longa, apice acuminata, basi subcordata, integra, coriacea, nervis
supra impressis, subter prominentibus. Racemi pauciflori, 4-14
poll. longi, in axillis sessiles, basi squamis laxis cincti. Flores
pedicellati, pedicellis 6-11 lin. longis, deflexis, apice articulatis.
Calyx 5-dentatus, dentibus ovarium bis excedentibus, corolle
dimidio superantibus, lanceolatis. Corolla campanulata, 2-3 lin.
longa, ad dimidium 5-fida, lobis lanceolatis, apice revolutis.
Stamina vix exserta, filamentis glabris, liberis, antheras coherentes
fere equantibus, antherarum tubulis dorso bicalcaratis. Stylus
filiformis. Bacca 4lin. diam. Semina numerosissima, pyriformia,
3 lin. longa.

Yunnan: Mengtze, south-east forests at 5000 ft., A. Henry,
10488 and 10488 A.

Agapetes vaccinioides, Dunn; inter species asiaticas racemis
elongatis distincta.

Arbor 50-pedalis vel frutex alte scandens varie descripta,
filamentis exceptis glabra. Folia alterna, sessilia, lanceolata, 4-7
poll. longa, apice sensim acuminatissima, basi rotundata vel
subcordata, integra, coriacea, nervis supra impressis subter
prominentibus. Racemi multiflori, unilaterales, 2-6 poll. longi,
1-3ni in axillis dispositi, basi squamis parvis. cincti. Flores
rubri (?), pedicellati, pedicellis 3-5 lin. longis, bracteolatis, sub
flore articulatis. Calyx 5-dentatus, dentibus lanceolatis, ovario
zqualibus, corolla 3-4-plo brevioribus. Corolla campanulata, 2
lin. longa, lobis tertiam partem corollz aperientibus, triangulari-
bus, apice reflexis. Stamina vix exserta, filamentis ciliatis liberis,
autheras coherentes fere equantibus, antherarum tubulis dorso
bicalcaratis. Stylus filiformis. Fructus ignotus.

Yunnan: south of Red River, A. Henry, 18664; Mengtze,
south-east mountains at 5000 ft., A. Henry, 10707.

Aischynanthus (§ Microtrichum) buxifolius, Hemsi.; foliis is
, Hildebrandii, Hemsl. (Bot. Mag. t. 7365), similibus sed ab eo
corollz lobis subequalibus et seminum pilis brevissimis differt.

Fruticulus ramosus, procumbens vel adscendens, fere undique

516 MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON

glaber, caulibus vel ramis interdum saltem pedalibus, cortice
insiguiter ruguloso vel verruculoso. olia conferta, subternaria,
distincte petiolata, crassa, coriacea, glaberrima, circumscriptione
variabilia, sepius oblongo-lanceolata, interdum fere orbicularia
sepissime circiter semipollicaria, obtusiuscula, integerrima, venis
obsoletis. Flores coccinei, absque staminibus exsertis circiter
1j poll. longi, in axillis foliorum superiorum solitarii, breviter
graciliterque pedicellati, erecti. Sepala 5, libera, linearia, circiter
3 lin. longa et 2 lin. lata, obtusiuscula. Corolla minutissime
papillosa, tubulosa, arcuata, tubo sursum leviter ampliato ; limbus
obliquus, 7-8 lin. diametro, fere equaliter 5-lobatus, lobis rotun-
datis intus puberulis. Stamina didynama, 6-8 lin. exserta ; filamenta
ultra corolle medio adnata, per totam longitudinem parce glandu-
loso-puberula ; anther approximate. Discus carnosus, cupularis,
+ lin. altus. Ovarium nudum, longe stipitatum ; stylus exsertus,
staminibus brevioribus wquans, stigmate capitato. Capsula
stipitata, clavata, cum stylo persistente 3-pollicaris. Semna
ferruginea, papillosa, utrinque breviter monotricha cum pilis albis
circiter 14 lin. longa.

Yunnan: Mengtze, 7000 ft., A. Henry, 11217 ; wooded moun-
tain crags above the Red River, 6000-7000 ft., Hancock, 397.

Zischynanthus humilis, Hemsl.; habitu omnino 4. Hilde-
brandii, Hemsi. (Bot. Mag. t. 7365), differt corolla lobis fere
equalibus,

Frutew nanus, epiphyticus (fide Henryi), ut videtur caudic
incrassato ; rami 3-6 poll. longi, cortice ferrugineo verruculoso.
Folia sparsa vel ad apices ramorum floriferorum conferta, distincte
petiolata, crassa, coriacea, spathulata vel obovata, maxima polli-
caria, apice rotundata, basi cuneata, primum utrinque parce
puberula, margine recurva, venis obsoletis. Flores coccinel,
circiter pollicares, in axillis folioram superiorum solitarit, distincte
pedicellati, pedicellis gracilibus quam flores dimidio brevioribus.
Calyx puberulus, circiter 2 lin. longus, subequaliter 5-lobus ;
lobi haud ad medium connati, lanceolati, acutissimi. Corolla
tubulosa, arcuata, tubo sursum leviter ampliato, intus infra
medium papilloso; limbus obliquus, 3-4 lin. diametro ; lobi fere
equales, ciliolati. Stamina didynama, longiora, 3-4 lin. exserta ;
filamenta glabra, fere filiformia, ad corolla medium adnata ;
anthere approximate. Discus carnosus, cupularis, 4 lin. altus.

=}

NEW CHINESE PLANTS. 517

Ovarium sessile, ac stylus breviter exsertus parcissime minuteque
glanduloso-puberulum. Capsula ignota.
Yunnan: on trees, Szemao forests, 5500 ft., A. Henry, 13204.

Ruapporuamnopsis, Hemsl.

Cyrtandracearum genus novum ex affinitate Boeew et Strepto-
carpt, adspectu aliquanto Rhabdothamni Solundri e Nova
Zealandia.

Calyx fere wqualiter 5-partitus, segmentis angustis acutis.
Corolla oblique tubuloso-campanulata, curvata; limbus sub-
bilabiatus. Stamina 2, antica inclusa, tubo infra medium affixa ;
anthere apice conniventes vel coherentes, barbate, loculis
demum divergentibus apice confluentibus. Capsula elongata,
torta; semina minutissima, numerosissima.—/ruticulus nanus,
ramosus. Folia parva, opposita. Flores mediocres, axillares,
solitarii.

Rhabdothamnopsis sinensis, Hemsl., species unica.

Fruticulus debilis, a basi ramosus, ut videtur procumbens,
Lonicere speciebus nonnullis simillimis. Caules ramique graciles,
vetustorum cortice ferrugineo desquamanto, ramulis ultimis
puberulis. Folia opposita, quam internodia sepius longiora,
breviter petiolata, membranacea, circumscriptione variabilia sed
sepius ovato-lanceolata vel obovato-lanceolata, interdum fere
orbicularia, 3-2 poll. longa, sepius circiter sesquipollicaria, basi
semper plus minusve cuneata, apice acuta, obtusa vel rotundata,
nisi partem tertiam inferiorem crenulato-serrata, simul in margine
ciliolata, utrinque primum parce puberula, deinde glabrescentia.
Flores circiter 1} poll. longi, axillares, solitarii, graciliter pedi-
cellati; pedicelli quam folia nune longiores nunc _breviores,
ebracteolati. Calycis pubescentis segmenta 5, equalia, lineari-
lanceolata, circiter 3 lin. longa, acutissima. Oorolla 1}-1} poll.
longa, puberula, intus glabra, tubuloso-campanulata; tubus
leviter curvatus, prope basin circiter 2 lin. diametro, sursum
sensim dilatatus, 4-5 lin. diametro, longitudinaliter striatus ;
limbus oblique bilabiatus, lobis rotundatis, labii inferioris longi-
oribus. Stamina 2, antica tubo inclusa ; filamenta infra medium
tubo affixa, dilatata, apice incrassata ; anthere coherentes, dense
barbate. Discus leviter oblique cupularis. Ovarium elongatum,
styloque pubescens, distincte biloculare, ovulis numerosissimis ;

518 MR. S. TROYTE DUNN ON NEW CHINESE PLANTS.

stylus filiformis, vix exsertus, stigmate distincte bilamellato.
Capsula pubescens, immatura cum stylo persistente sesquipolli-
caris, matura absque stylo circiter pollicaris, valvis tortis.
Semina numerosissima, oblonga vel ovoidea, 7—} lin. longa,
utrinque apiculata, foveolato-reticulata.

SzecaveEN: near Tachienlu, Pratt, 147; Yunnan: Yunnanfu,

Ducloux, 120.

Quercus (§ Pasania) Caroline, Shan; Q. pallida, Blume,
similis, sed foliis serratis, cupule squamis ‘arcte adpressis, glande
majore, differt.

Arbor 40 ped. alta (Henry). Ramuli juniores paulum sulcati,
grisei, sparse conspicueque lenticellati. Folia oblonga, 5-6 poll.
longa, 1j-2 poll. lata, acuminata, basi cuneata, supra medium
serrata, axillis nervorum primariorum tomentosis exceptis glabra,
costa et nervis primariis lateralibus arcuatis utrinque circiter 20
supra leviter impressis, infra conspicue elevatis ; petioli 6-9 lin.
longi. Floresdesunt. Fructus maturi solitarii secus pedunculum
crassum dispositi. Cupula patelliformis, 1} poll. diametro;
squame multoseriate, arcte adpresse, glabra, incrassate, basi
late, superiorum apice apiculate. Glans depresso-globosa,
glabra, nitida, 14 lin. alta, 13 poll. diametro.

Yunnan: Talang, 6000 ft., 4. Henry, 13239.

The species is named in memory of Caroline, the deceased wife
of Dr. Augustine Henry.

Pellza squamosa, Hope et C. H. Wright; P. geraniefoliam,
Fée, et Cheilanthem Kirkii, Hook., simulans, differt frondibus
basalibus subter dense squamosis.

Stipites cespitosi, paleis lanceolatis deciduis vestiti, castanel,
1-6 poll. longi. Frondes basilares deltoidex, bipinnatifide, supra
glabre (costa parce squamosa excepta), subtus paleis lanceolatis
acuminatis stramineis dense vestite ; frondes superiores deltoidex,
bi- vel (in parte inferiore) tri-partite, lobis oblongis obtusis,
supra glabre, subtus albido-farinose et ad costas squamose-
Nori lineati, integri, multisporangiati; spore globose, 45-55 #
diam.

Yunnan: Yuanchang, 2500 ft., 4. Henry, 13209.

ON SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON. 519

ScoTtisH FREsHwaTER Pranxton.—No. I. By W. West,
F.L.S., and G. S. West, M.A., F.L.S., Professor of Natural
History at the Royal Agricultural College, Cirencester.

(Puatrs 14-18.)
[Read 18th June, 1903.]

OonTEnTSs.
Page
T.—Introduction ..........ccecceee ececceeteeeeeeeeeecnecsaeetsertessanteesen nese 519
1I.—Detailed Account of the Plankton of the Lochs investigated ......... 520
TII.—Systematic Account of the most interesting Species found in the
preceding Plankton Collections ...............cccceee sc eeeeeeeeeceeee tes 536
TV.—Conclusions.........0....ccceeeceenee ceteec caste teneeeseeeeccesecseuneeteerecees 553

I.—InrropuctTion.

A CONSIDERABLE amount of work has been done at the phyto-
plankton of the freshwaters of Western Europe and even of
Africa, but up to the present little attempt has been made to
investigate the freshwater plankton of the British Islands.

The first paper dealing with this subject was a short description
of some plankton from the Isle of Mull, published by Borge * in
1897. Another and more comprehensive paper has dealt with
the plankton of Lough Neagh, Lough Beg, and the Upper River
Bannt. A “Preliminary Report on the Phytoplankton of the
Thames” has also been recently published by Dr. Fritsch. These
are the sole contributions to British freshwater phytoplankton
up to this date.

The present contribution deals with plankton-material collected
from lochs in different parts of Scotland and the Outer Hebrides.
By means of two successive grants obtained from the Royal
Society during 1901 and 1902, we have been enabled to investi-
gate the Alga-flora of large areas of Scotland, particularly of the
north and north-west. The collections were very varied and

* O. Borge. ‘ Algologiska Notiser: 4, Siisswasser-Plankton aus der Inseln
Mull.” Botaniska Notiser, 1897.
+t W. West & G.S. West. “A Contribution to the Freshwater Algx of the
North of Ireland.” Trans. Roy. Irish Acad. xxxii. sect. B, part i., August
1902.
{ F. E. Fritsch. ‘“ Preliminary Report on the Phytoplankton of the Thames,”
Ann. Bot. xvi., Sept. 1902.

520 MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. 8. WEST ON

rich, but, owing to the extensive nature of the districts that
required investigation, comparatively little time could be devoted
to the special work of plankton-collection. As the mass of
material collected is representative of one of the richest and
most prolific areas in Europe for freshwater alge, it will require
considerable time to thoroughly work up, and for this reason we
have thought it advisable to publish the few plankton-alge
separately.

The plankton-material was obtained in the usual way by using
long conical nets of very fine miller’s silk. On some of the lochs
on which boats could not be obtained, good material was collected
by taking up a position on rocks at a distance from the shore
and bailing the clear water through the nets for an hour or more.

The plankton was found to be very rich in Desmids, and
several very interesting new species were obtained.

A few Peridiniex, Rhizopods, Rotifers, &c. have been noted
from the different collections, and for the determination of
certain of these forms we express our thanks to Mr. E. Lemmer-
mann of Bremen. He has also examined some of the material
from certain of the lochs for alge, and we have included one or
two species which he noted but which we ourselves had not
observed.

II.—DetaitEp Account OF THE PLANKTON OF THE LOCHS
INVESTIGATED.

In the tabulated descriptions of the plankton-collections the
relative frequency of a species is indicated by the letters “cece”
= very abundant, “ce” = common, “e¢” = fairly common, “r”
= infrequent, “rr” = rare, and “rrr” = very rare.

The plankton from the following eleven Lochs was mostly
collected in the summer and autumn, and is tabulated separately
from a few small collections made in the South of Scotland during
the spring.

Loch Shin, Loch a Gharbh Bhaid Mhoir, Sutherland.

The collections were made in August 1901, and on both lochs
boats were used. The material obtained from Loch Shin was
collected from a broad part towards the south-east end of the
loch. Although this loch is 17 miles in length, it scarcely
averages half a mile in width; it is 270 feet above the sea-level

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON. §21

and is situated in a wild hilly district, although the hills in the
immediate neighbourhood seldom rise higher than 1500 feet.
Loch a Gharbh Bhaid Mhoir is situated in a very wild region
north-west of Ben Arcuil (2580 feet), and is very deep for its
size; it is about a mile and a half in length and less than a
quarter of a mile broad.

The two Rotifers Notholca longispina, Kellicott, and Anurea
cochlearis, Gosse, were abundant in both these lochs. The
Heliozoan Clathrulina elegans, Cieuk., was by no means un-
common in Loch Shin. Ceratiwm hirundinella occurred in both
lochs, and was particularly abundant in Loch a Gharbh Bhaid
Mhoir. From the latter loch Lemmermann reports the occur-
rence of Peridinium Willei, Huitfeldt-Kass.

Loch Mor Bharabhais, Lewis, Outer Hebrides.

This loch is a little more than a mile in length and rather less
in width ; it is situated near Barvas quite close to the sea, and
is somewhat shallow. The surrounding land is not many feet
above sea-level, and the margin of the loch is in some places
quite sandy. The material was collected in August 1902 by
means of a boat. .

The Rotifer Anurea cochlearis, Gosse, was abundant, and the
three following species of Rhizopods occurred profusely :—
Arcella discoides, A. vulgaris, A. vulgaris var. gibbosa, and
Trinema enchelys. A long-spined form of Mallomonas acaroides,
Perty, was also observed, but not in abundance. One of the
features of this plankton was the abundance of the lower forms
of the green alge.

Loch Laxadale, Harris, Outer Hebrides.

This loch is situated amongst rocky hills near Tarbert, the
highest mountain in Harris (Clisham, altit. 2622 ft.) being only
three miles distant. It is about one and a half miles long, a
quarter of a mile in width, and is about 40 ft. above sea-level.
The material was obtained on a stormy day in August 1902,
when there were very large waves on the loch, by passing a large
volume of water through one of the silk nets. The following
Rhizopods were observed :—Arcella discoides, Difflugia pyri-
formis, D. globulosa, Centropyxis aculeata, Euglypha ciliata, and
Trinema enchelys.

§22 MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. 8S. WEST ON

Loch Nan Eun, Loch Skealtur, N. Uist, Outer Hebrides.

The material was collected in very stormy weather in August
1902, by allowing a large volume of water to pass through silk
nets.

Loch Nan Eun, which is about two miles in length and very
little above sea-level, has both rocky and peaty surroundings.
The plankton contained the following Rhizopods :—Arcella
vulgaris (gigantic form), Difflugia pyriformis, Euglypha alveolata,
Sphenoderia lenta, and Trinema enchelys. The Rotifer Notholca
longispina was also in abundance. It was the richest plankton
we have examined for Desmids.

Loch Skealtur is not more than half a mile in length, and is
very little above sea-level; its surroundings are both rocky and
peaty. The following Rhizopods were abundant in the plank-
ton :—Difflugia pyriformis, Centropyxis aculeata, Euglypha
ciliata, and Cyphoderia Ampulla.

Loch a Bhursta, Benbecula, Outer Hebrides.

This is a small loch situated towards the centre of the island
amidst surroundings of rock and peat. It is not more than half
a mile in length, and the material was obtained by passing a
large volume of water through the nets. The collections were
made in August 1902.

Loch Tay, Loch Katrine, Loch Achray, Perthshire.

Loch Tay is about twelve miles long and 290 ft. above sea-level ;
it is situated in proximity to high mountains which reach an
altitude of 4000 ft. The opportunity thoroughly to investigate
this loch did not occur, and the plankton-collections were made
in July 1902 from near the head of the loch *.

Loch Katrine is about seven or eight miles long and 364 ft.
above sea-level; it lies in the midst of mountains from 2000-
3000 ft. high. The plankton was obtained from the outlet of
the loch in April 1903.

Loch Acbray is a little more than a mile in length and 276 ft.
above sea-level. It receives its water from Loch Katrine, which
is only a mile and a quarter distant. The plankton was obtained
over the deeper parts of the loch, in April 1903, and is very
similar to that obtained from Loch Katrine.

* [Since the above was written, further plankton collections have been made
in July 1903.—G. 8. W., 3rd Sept., 1903.]

ne OD

*

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON. 523

The two Rotifers Notholca longispina, Kellicott, and Anurea
cochlearis, Gosse, were very abundant in the plankton of Loch
Tay ; and the following Rhizopods cecurred :—Arcella discoides,
A. vulgaris var. gibbosa, Difflugia globulosa, Euglypha alveolata,
and Trinema enchelys.

In Loch Katrine the Rhizopods Cyphoderia Ampulla and
Trinema enchelys were abundant.

In Loch Achray Peridinium tabulatum was abundant, and
Microgromia socialis, Diplophrys Archerii, and Arcella vulgaris
were observed frequently.

The Heliozoan Clathrulina elegans was plentiful in the plank-
ton of all three lochs. Ceratiwm tetraceros was observed from
Loch Katrine.

Loch Doon, Ayrshire.

Loch Doon is the largest loch in the South-west of Scotland,
being some five or six miles in length. The head of the loch is
situated near high mountains, which reach an altitude of 2668 ft.
on the one side and 2764 ft. on the other. The material was
collected in May 1902, chiefly towards the south end of the
loch.

The Rotifers Notholea longispina, Kellicott, and Anurea
cochlearis, Gosse, were abundant; and Peridinium Wille,
Huitfeldt-Kaas, and Mallomonas acaroides, Perty, were also
frequent.

The following Rhizopods were also observed in the plankton :—
Centropyxis aculeata, Nabela collaris, N. flabellulum, and
Euglypha ciliata.

LINN, JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XYXY. 2k

MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. S. WEST ON

24

‘spluisacy Jo snued
| qsaava oy} Jo sotouds SulysoteqUt UB SI SIQT, “|

‘a ‘SJUOWIL[Y podayyVos MOF Yo
‘81-91

{ pvoaq uByy JeSu0, sauity QT-OL S120
‘2 ‘pRroiqg UBYy} AOsUO| SOUIIy

LI-6 S]129 YI ‘aajowetp ul 7 ¢.g-g setwods ¥
‘y ‘pvoiq UVYy} TesUOT sat} B-9

S]]90 YIM “tajoutetp ut 1 ¢.J sotoeds |jvus Vy
*B ‘paj10} M09 ATSNOLIMO SOUL SasBd ][B UL ato

| SJUOUILTY oY} pues sotoeds o]I19}8 G O19 OLY J,

‘yn ‘ ZT-]T] “wVIp { pwosg UY} Jadu,

say [[-L 81190 (Z)_ “7 SI-OT “wep ¢ peoaq |

Uv} adU0] sautly Q-FG s[JeD ([) :seloeds omy, °° |

“wuvIp

*y ‘sotoads a]11048 OMT, |
‘(3 a ‘satoeds oTltays [[BUIs [VtaAvg, 09°"
‘p ‘sotoods aynutut Atoa Yo

[‘uuinyoo siqy
“UL STIO'T SNOLLLA Vy} B}BOIPUT 0} pasn o1B
“oy ‘a ‘g ‘v 8497)9] a3 “oovds aAvs 03 Aaps10 UT]

“Moog yoy -y |

“SYAVULIYT

‘Auayoy yooy °C |

wf
"| 00
|

|
|
ale
tH

2 §
S| &
| *
ane
a Ss
3
co

“Blnodeq Usd
|
rangyeayg yoo] +f |

‘eysanyg & Yyoury

‘UNG UeN YIOT ‘a |

‘O[BpeXe'T Yor, “p |

ee Nitti fe
ceed

ve | wcekdncdosues sivees * QAa]Q 'wnjnuru
eee law wee we eee eee eee “qSpaton *D7n)]9QVT WN) J
rer jose [eseeeeees gugoay ap sBizyy ‘snprbuy wnd.b2aNT
dda [rotesteseresees Kiger oc ‘28/7087 “cc

| "+ queqeyy “unyoury wobhzojnuoy
[rrreresreeeecseres cur cds ‘suphaza piwpnawuay
srt [eseeeeeeeceens ‘Bsuvypy ‘wnwogaowa puveubhz

“ec

see nate (a]14194s) ‘ds

ss

ween were weeee (@[L10}8) ‘dds
none sreeretees stat an ‘oonguphapa vrjosbnojy’
“ZY ‘seutvofrzuocu “

| “Uqoary

| a orn “SUG DUDA “AVA “ZY, ‘s070]qQns 144207.)
| |

rrrseseerereeeeee(oriigys) ‘dds “cs
teens eee eee eee (9]1t9}s) ‘ds wnwobops{)

‘woo fydor0[yQ

|

«|

‘sapadg

“sTRAqva
BY JOP Yoo y
“Lou, prey

qqreyy & YooT
‘uLYg Yoo, “”

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON,

‘Y ‘WELT “I
‘a ‘nN gg] “qey]

| ‘9 ut sqjao Aydma peep eta suowtoeds on Uv

“Buoy

“UNnASONY Jo satoads jo souBvpunge ot} Lo

a]QuyAvuied JuyMowos st 4 WO uojyuryd ogy,

"1 GB II “1 O98
‘yes 10d etaMm setoods 243 Jo owog

‘p ‘SULLOF paonpa []vUIg

"y ‘gasodsosdz YIM

*y ‘gg yxy “ QOY Buoy ‘ wa0z pvoaq y |

‘y ‘saaodso3&z yITAA

‘1 Qgy ‘Suory |
£1 Qgt ‘Suo0] |

9)

ars)

Ll

00
I .
9) oe
iy) Ad
dl .
o
A ‘
“ al
a
J .
RAR
Al .

a ae

eeeeee ‘pany ‘vpdafuos “
“ISPAON ‘DjDULO “UA “
beeen “SHH ‘nsorpvu. “
teow ree ees "qoaq ‘pyvpnonguap “
sever reeerene teen S}[BY ‘p)D)04 SDM ISD LOTT
sees se eceeeee quoay gy ‘apourg
reeresrsees Bey eungopuapng. “
wat ea aasseresesncces 20 ‘sunhaga “
cree hag og ‘wngojnoyuap “
seereeseeserses “QUOIUOL wngnsun “
[ote e eee eee ceeeees S}[RY ‘ungouurd “6
cores strear Ounmuwab “
Soe syeyp wnaonynducn “
crrereeeesssseeees gyre ‘unhuojqo .
“ISPTON “wnjonpas ava“ .
toccercence * ‘quoaqgy “QUNSOINALIA “

cen eeeee ms qag Cungnurjoad UNL ISDN

saeay “7woss1qang ;

“sy[vy ‘sagnpnuvuh snsowmaueza Tt

ttt * Alege oq “baaquosy: Ch WMD ZOANIT
proscetseetescesees ‘qQoAgq ‘unuoud

{ Tereeeece cg qQoag ‘unjnoan “
ee. ed 389A ‘woxoy, ae
“queasy ‘wnarnjas “
“quody yy ‘ngn..ps04 “
yt eee aang ‘nbuzny “ec
[resees ere cecccssee ayo] ‘muy “
pores Tat 'ungpaur “
meets ss amadyyp ‘27090700.198 “

. c & r se
ysouoyy ebuosquaayy
“U ABA ‘2470028827

~vans “IBA “JON OCT ‘maywuhy “

“ syyeqy “uautar “
ee 0S,

SUN ‘wnyna. lod “

‘zany ‘snuay “
tresses Low ‘punepopnas gy UN&LIgSO7yD

MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. 8S. WEST ON

4

\ 5 | --- |
| ‘a9 31 G.g ‘uIyYSt | |
| -quy inag ‘ye, ‘gg ‘Buco, !v woay es0q} |
joy avpans sooide pepunod o1OUL qIIM suTIIO,T | |
| ‘y Ag ugyst “get Seg “eT fee |
| ‘Buoy { soorde popunos atout YIN Aqawrwa oBAwT

a
ge |
nt e% ‘ssvao ff ey] “UItYSt
yup Sapp yey SGP “STO “MOTA [LOTPIOA
ayy ut ATurepd yno pamoys svar patleyorqy
aT, ‘[fed-tates yore jo eTpprar ey Ul
sFutteyaryy pessossod y moa] suetnioeds awi0g
rT ’
IAT
| Wt"
‘A OTT-OOT “WL £1 TET-CGL “Huo a
| dt
|
>.
|
Be
Sis
‘SyUvMloy oy |
| o| =
i °
| Pg

aULIJeYy qoory *2

* BP ease sath ya aN ee ae ee ¥ * ww
\ |
| ior * an ueyywey ‘aproufep se
vee focee tee | "| ott \eaBaog, ‘xenorpunwa.b “awa
| | | | “ssig a Loy ‘wngngrdvo “
|
| | \
\ \ \
jose | . a ° a bo ‘IVA 7 “ &% |
| eee | eee eee . eee . aoe |seerecerees *Qlowy 62172 7D109.49qD “s
| 900 | eee Ll oe . | te eeteceeres "qoug, ‘wngpynsorg “ |
| j I . | eeeeeeeeees 8} ‘gutof yuour &c \
|
|
| | | |
posse | og a ic o a goyrrrettrssess ‘djoq ‘suwsapauaogy “
| 90 9 eee eee re eee sees “qoig. cungounwb “
A) | ree foo OD |e TUTOEY “WUNIMLIUOD “
‘JSOM “SO WP WOM “nord
| dit |-oryjm ‘ava “dod ‘2pjjapunT “
| eee ee qQa1g. ‘28 UWNWUDUSO)
| | “pajzand
| 4g ‘ava “U ds ahpeungy “
| - see eeeene SIV ‘DUvILIUD “
| } | . seer eeeeee eeeee §}[BY ‘wauual? ss
| | tooo eee see | eee rere ecccene Jey ‘ppyrqouud “cc
| | Ll eee nett "Ys y ‘oppodn{’ sprwagsvLnnyy
| | | *(-909) ®AQAHAONOTHD
|
elo} s a) 8) Ss |
He ee |
es EE EF gbwei F
Pee 5 2 Fees
| mM | i~4 |= n .
ge w 2 | sy a ie satedg
@ewe Fi) eg fs eh =
Be & & | 7 3 Bo 5
Pe Si ef Bi w Ee! °
SE fle) Fs
\ S| hd | 5 | @ i ein a {
| |

I~

ws

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON.

17

| | |
| ‘y ‘sourds Surdaearp UJI sUULdOy esavry see doses fees | ag gg | vee Mh th tee | ae | tee ieee eee e ee eeeee ‘seu ‘sour “
‘p ‘peseurep | | oo jc tee Teena eee eee ee ey ‘ds ‘snssp4a “
| LOA suamioads oy} jo ysou qynq ‘“yuepunqy |
‘D “SNULYIST OY} JB PazStAry ovoAL | |
suauuseds ey} Jo ysopy — -azis puv wuoj |
(UL g[qulava yeqmotios pus juepunqe Agoq | a tee lee ggg vee ee doo es suds ‘snvafwenb snusoposy pep
| | 1 "POM “S “4 WP 989A ‘autoaI0
| | 199 “ABA “YUEQey ‘wnzgouwv “
RARE | eee oe | ee ee ‘qoag, *WnyD)81.L9 e
| 9 | 09 "U"ABA ‘uno MOZIUDId “AA
| | | ** MA'SD 2 989 AA “ewswan012W09 “
| HL oh ee | oes BUOY “OTTO AA ‘wen poupUaoD.~70) “
‘so[3U [vseq ayy ye soutds aaayy | *8p10 NJ
(iM peystuing edema suauttoeds ayy jo Auvyy | a, ‘unznuchjod "ves “ “
“y ‘qydue] pu sequinu | | |
ul yqoq peoupat sourds ‘poyeyut yonut 81120 By) oe | eee eee . eee wl. oe | wee Phe eee eeeeeee er py “ oe
“C {wordy aaem sajdurexe ayy Jo auo N | |
‘Pp ‘sUl1O} JOOLOYIP [Vt9AVG |
‘QF VD ‘soisue | |
[verq oy} qv sautds gaiqy YIM suttoy 90g; 9 pe ee 9 ee ° a cir A ee ‘2yny ‘wnadopjuy wnrpry juny
ddd jo | eee tee eee a eee see see see see "ssIqD y soy ‘wnjopDpbanut “6
Ll eee | wee oe eee oe eee tee see eee . see eeeeee ‘ySouoyy *201LOSS1QaUT “
ld eee . | eee ee eee eee 8}[BY ‘ajnao “oe
1 td eee eee eee on oe | eee eee seccce yoszqun yy ‘wn oUa.Lagns “
| dl wee see eee eee een eee tee te veweeee *4JSP.10 NT “uingn8099ns “se
Ul vee | wee see I eee eee oes eee see | oe inrreereseseess cg qgag ‘un DULO &
| | Idd eee eee eee tee tee tee cee e ee reeeennee ‘Tory ‘auttof ua “c
dd ttt | eee wee eee eee eee eee eee oe eee oe ee es “rs sriBer “wungnjMa “ee
a | oe eee fs) eee fs) eee 00 oon | eee eee seer een ereee "ysouayy ‘sughsjorr “c
| ‘a]prumyog ‘aswapoy “ava
| | Md aT ptuyog = ‘wnunrusaaurpoyy “
| | | | “OTM ‘apenas
| | 0 " VA OTT ‘22uunuepgaly “
af eee eee eee ad | oe al eee eee ee ‘HOH ‘wngnsow of” “c
| | dl eee eee eee eee oy fey) ‘quuny “é
| “OTIEMA, ‘a7puore7
| | | | Add] | "** -uajzdas "AVA “yuoquy ‘aaa UNILDUSOD
| | i | | |
; y ‘ , . aie é Dae
~.. tL y - > << tl, emteee Rte... a. a 9 _ _- fe = _ ae

MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. S. WEST ON

528

“y ‘SUIIOJ OPBIpPBaTa} pus (Loy ‘20.109 |

-26u0) snwsaposyi4p =) SUIOZ OPVIPVsIG qaog |

(hoy |

‘srusoorbuo) snusapo.y 4p =) sautds yues.10a |

-tp ATPrempNo ILA SULLOF VPVIPBLIG etaAA TY |

“f (hoy ‘svusoo

-1hu0, snusaposyz4p =) SWUAOJ EYIPBilq [TV |
‘a ‘ayeipeatipenb sseqyo pues ‘oyvipesiey
stoyyo “(Aoy ‘s2usoobu07 snusaposy)4y =)

yWIPBAIG atom YOU Jo autos ‘suIs0J [eoId4T, |

*q ‘(doy ‘s2U.109 |

-ahuo, snusaposyj4p =) SUdoy oyeIpwaiq [TY TM |

oe

i

‘y in [e-py ‘urds ‘Buoy fa yz ‘urds *s “yey
‘deg ‘uids ‘s ‘Buoy ‘Tensn ueqy yuadsoa
-Ip ssaq atom Gory sourds Suoy yyrMs suo 9
‘a : AGE ‘sseto iMG,
‘uids “Suop id zp curds ‘s ‘yey tage ‘suoq 7

‘y ‘SUQUBM YsOUU[e SOUITJOUIOS
puv paonpea yonu sauids oq} qytMa suog) °°

“sYIVUoy

‘Aeryoy yoo “C |

oulayey YOoT 2 |

ee te , — ee

| | | | | oO |UaBA ‘wngvAvOTI IBA SS “
\ \
oe
| | |
| | |
| | |
. | dd . | oe | A dd tease eeeeree 489M ‘wnwafynool “6
eee eee | . | eee | eee | DO [rorssererseeeee 89 ‘UNJDAMNI “
| | | | ‘U ‘ava “wnaprog
| | dl | | see eee -ULoyt “IBA ‘sy Vy ‘1a1youy “
I | ao | tt | ot | 48aAq Stun gpoy ur “IBA “ “
| {
a eee 90 | eee eee aoe Td [rrcsessssseeeee “qoig ‘unjoalap WN ISVLNDAS
da | eee | oe: eee ace Jocccecece “quoiyay *$226090}00 ct
eee | 9) | eee eee eee oe ‘ZW ‘sngvjnqns “6
| Hoofocre foste | otee poset |r apa Wnenpiwga zy “18s
| | see eee see see es ee "yaosery ‘saunpnbuvrt} “
. | see eee eee see eee srreeeres squadygy ‘suabaaauoa be
| 189A ‘9 9)
Bo pote see ses) ss a9 984A ‘nsfpoy “Ava ‘snouy snusapo.y7ztP
| *((7009) PHIAMUAOMOTHY
|
SPS |S S| S| §
ws 5 So ow 5
ws) 8 S's Sis
gepr er) sisrige &
e| wm =P] WM “galas
a m az a &.= ae 2 seedy
a> 8 B is) . eo Ss
es] =| Bw] & wise) -
“a Rk} Ee] ee S|\o.5
so" PLS | Bla

}

for} "y ‘surtoy oBavy Loy | | |
A ‘D “paadasqo SUIIOJ JUBIAYIP TeoAeg 9 Ho ee tg PO 0 re Or Sj[By ‘apronsh “
“y Ur Teusn UB} 19,108 919M sassad0ad | 99) | 009 pot see | eee see vee tee tee 9 |'u ‘sea ‘unnhurd UVA “e
oy puBe yuBpUnq" jou svm pluseg siqq) oc “9090 900 + 5) sr | 99" 999 |"ySP.LO|T ‘sadibuop “ABA .
. ee press waka twnxoppsnd “
*H ‘(ord44 you adam suaattoads OF 7 nO ‘q91g ‘unydsousijod “«
| 90 °°" | eee see forte see wee 9090 co ‘ds ‘wnnbojadopnasd &
j | | Id | ove | see tee eee seem meeeene S}[BVYy ‘WngDIYy. W.LY ae
i | 00 a | ‘puny ‘wunsuaan “
ro) | dd | eee | see eee | see | wee tee see see see tee tenes “Gong “UNSDAD “
Ei | | | | | "BA ‘aenpnhunr)
x, | A} | cee | eee pup rts a a rn le “* -QNS ABA ‘Sj[RY “WngDUoLNU “
4 | ‘ | Ut oe eee | eee tek tebe eeenee ‘ssIgT ‘unurds1aa) 77
re | | | | 9 | wee see eee see set eweeoeeee See 94DINIIQLO “
a _ D: 1 99-$¢ ‘urds ‘0 ‘nl Qp-FF ‘uids | | 0 Or cr | qe.ig ‘wungnjpnzound
4 'S ‘yet Sa gg¢ curds ‘o S11 ‘aids ‘s “Su0] | | |
= —-: sjjeotutes pessoadep oro qyim studoy yeaig) 7 pase) nee fees nee gy seeeeeeese fargo ‘wnyoghrod “
FE | | Ut jo see eee] oot rrr ceeseeseeseeeee Qa ger ‘pnp “
7) ‘9 WnjoUN) “7g JO SILO; UOZYURA | | ‘POM “SD PY ISOM
Pe aq} eqquiasar Apy8019 setoads sty jo SLCC COD: i a a cc ‘wnynoD ‘AA “ “
fy ov |) Toports | DD) teste sees Stree Sunsopnunsb “
=~ ‘9B » ‘soutds Jo yy8ueq ut pue | | | “U‘aBA ‘w2900002
a “MLOF PAPMINO UT ‘oZIs UI ofquItVA yeyMoTIOg, 99 | og (Of) DO a nd -ouMM *tea ‘sypeyy “uengoun) “s
ae "U “AVA “wNNUO)
g | I -0und “Avs 48a AQ CUngomnbup “
n ET qatar eunuadsiaag “
| | 189 M'S'D FP 89.A4 ‘2epapun'y
| | A ee dd Ba“ 4YspaqoNy ‘aswarpispuq “s
| ‘p ‘stmto} poutds-Suoy peorddy | et | te ee ig pore pt esp teeeeeeeeeeerra yy ‘unurdsr.buoy “6
da eee | cee see oe see | a | on tee er errr ‘qolg ‘ULNgns.Lry ag
| Tal ee see eee oo | tee cee | see oe eee eee eee ee 8}[ 2 ‘wnsafrga) “cs
"489Qy “unurenu.
“D'JUISABATp a.tam sauids oq} suanttoads Auvut UJ 999 9000 90 | “Oe oad DD ABA “QOaT ‘uno prdsns “
| | | | | | | “U ‘AVA ‘8u019qN?
| | | Adds | eres ss 06d “aes ‘syrey unsafagsian “
| boot | oe aoe | step tee | on eee tee see a “UARA *‘unarj098 “pA ff “
| @ ‘seutds roqpeus Ayaaygeye.t UPUA SUTOS TBM et tee nee ee ee tenes “puny ‘wunyzuvonbau MUMAISDAN DIS
{ i ' | H i |
es » Pye ee > aa fi” Zg ° daa !

Mn. W. WEST AND PROF. G. S. WEST ON

530

'

‘py ‘Squaw gtoys A4TUQ
| *Y “WOM "SH WY IEM ‘wenwqnjb ava
oy} Ajasopo Saaa poyovoaddy suaunoeds omog |
+) ‘Sassovotd ZU] YILM PUL oyvpNoiqo.tos {Tasuay

v0

| ty Ssassoovad pessop SIs YBLM suatttoeds [PTY “7

"yp ‘sutsoy pofva-g pworddy {TV

Ay)
| ‘gy v ‘ SET-18T ‘ooad wna ‘yerTy 9
"Y UL sassvd0dd ANVJ YLAr STULOJ asuny STSOT\,
‘yaoys Ata Sulog owos ‘gassoo0id ayy Jo
{Suey ayy UL AqipIqViurva Jvaid svar Voy} |
— MOIF PIATOSGO SULAOJ O[QUIAVA pU sNOTEUINN 99
| ‘9 ‘suILOJ peotg ATAAPRISY
| UIBABUL TUSAOP NOATIOD S89] VYILA SUMO A
| |
oe i
| | §
\ | ci
| |
\ &
| _—
| “SYAVULOY s)
| :

‘Avayoy yoo “¢ |

yy Yoo]

“Ould

“Av, Yooy y |

“epnaaqueg,

‘eysinyg @ YOOT

6

| | d eee
oe | eee | fs) eee A}
PoE |
| aon
wef aee [cee [eee | eee
| i
, |
|
900) ad | ddl
aad
re acre
m8 | als) >
eo pb lr
z. | a > [ore
\ i~4 (=o
a Ey o ee
S| # Ries
~
we a) eee
(€/8) Fee
| § ® Pe
| | {

see ee Ne oe
sseigg ap Aoy ‘wngnjnunsb vusoz0.aydg
9 | ‘OTTOAA ‘eunwagd
“awa “Yay ‘wnuyoond wnrsoplipuody |
di peossevnooces ‘puuy ‘UOISLJIMY “e
“UH ABA “WUNILDL
Akt -gunmutadns Ir “ “
dots ymeqeyy ‘aunpnbuvves “
“('qoag)
* prabiuww B10} “ “
doosereesseeess qatar Cunsabronf “
oe [ooceereecscoees "qQ04g, ungDoLnt oe
Trt seeeeeees SEQ U7DIP IDA “
ad [rseeetesecesecs ‘puny ‘panrydgQ “es
“FM 'S “DY 189M
099 | ‘wnarbojad “AVA “ “
“WOM 'S DY
2 yOAA ‘opened AVA “ “
\
D9 |" STTLMA WY AYOOD ‘wenueppey “
eae joresesseesee SJ [VY “UMNLIOD IYI) 4“
Ad possesses curds wanordsio0s “
I povreseesenersnnes ‘ung ‘apunsh unejsoLnn}s
*((7N00) WANANAOVOIND
be |
}
Q
S|
|
eo ‘satvedg
s

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON.

77) y D “UU ‘sae psnovy | 9 a eee 9 eee tee see sae aa see | ry

| “ydasery ‘spbih siyshiovaps)
yrodsiagay, sepnjout Siqeqoad ysour vapu sty Wo ee eg AY

WpoyY ‘rtagaoryog svshooimydy
| OO 0 ee “ATU ‘DIMD)N/OS syshoog)

IIMA “UenNZDUN] .
| lita tee wee tee tee tee tee see A ‘DUN ‘ununiypLoby unr jlioorydan
‘DAG L— Xp ‘IJo0 | tates Say umumrbuaquaryy “

(ULUIP f aBAUT Adod adoar saluopoo ByT JO a POON ‘en ppayopnd menr@y deol jou
0 ° al Td BSAA "SDD 489 A4 ‘ppoaphau vyorhyfauy
| A WUT ‘snonojumd *ABA

da eee tte tee weeee “WUT ‘snovjapns “
gic g a 4 D da mM GunZ snooov0h.tjoy

edery yoooyagyy sishoohyonuy

‘sadodsoqne Sutnpoad Ayysowu ‘sattiofoo vBaurpo oe Seen nee ceeceeseeees ener ae (gn ymin eroonoomlson
Wwup a {OT Ul "

"Y ‘AJ@LeA LETNFa..a1 yvy MauOs Vv
9 ‘ABTNGOAIT 4B MoUs SUIMOF OWOG tee teres

. WIM "SD PY 9GIMW ‘wep RLd “
| | | don tet beac eee eee eee ee ee ‘2NY ‘supa uolpav.ega. J

| | 7
matodsone YIU SULIOF anu] en a FOM'S "DP I89M ‘svn Hun joa4 vrvabrns)
‘9 ‘SATUOTODOJNY Sunod tpt SauOTOo OBMUT ee

‘)

| | ee ee "Qo0]q ‘s2unUnp “

“A ‘savuojoo odavy Moa Up gaa ea Te seesesssseess* BIPLULOG “Dsago wyja2LaUyaLty
a] ‘soordu] . } | Ral | es ‘poarypos “1azqUT 6c
Pe7VUU9}7V TOUTE YP speuplatpur AMUPPOR rr tte ee eee Dd “Yteqey ‘avvpnavay “AVA “

I 2 see | tee ee I re eee “20y ‘wn gona uniprydoyy
| dla see tee cee eee eeeeeee yloseryT ‘vngshTT “
| ddd | eee rs ‘ZN ‘snyobnlig 6“
| a Sr SU OMEYy ‘seempungn “ava “
By) 00 eee tee eee a00 | see dl Trtrtesseseuqager ‘npnoar.iponh “6
|

“2yny ‘sunbrQo snursapauaay

cee pt eteeeses aTpIaMUyaAs ‘WNUDALAULD UNISD.LOS
‘a Yysoula yy wnsopnbun ‘g sepnoul setoeds SULT, eee eee eee oe eee woe | cee eee ll | see eee see Teeteeeeeseeeeees gyrpar ‘90.099 J, “

| 20 eee eee aie i re is uasayy ‘vagdnp “ |

|
j

‘od ‘oBAvy AIBA a.19.M VIQOUD ayy JO eUIOg 900 99D Dee OB aUaAE wnuvhisog WNLISDI PAT
I see nee ene e ne nee nee tee ke Hotter: Cougar ‘supbaga pursopnsy |
Ad a i a _ i a i Or CC ie iiienen hae “quan “‘nsomnu “e
9 ‘puvp}oog Jo 4sam-y]0 NK aur Ul ee aoe a see see eee a, eres

Qt ‘seagpissyp . |
UL paynqiiysip AT[ereues surses satoods siyy, oo hee nee tee nee settee teeeeeeeeeees louy ‘ajoapbau voayjopvhyy
(EE pognqhtystp ATT t ! | | | qloey 7 Y?020NT

; | 00 vee see [see | see co quedq ay ‘32.0, wruout vbhizouuh'sy |
| tee [eee eereweees *ydosury 69 uo0Lb “
adopt tee | eee | see [teeters gouge ‘unuobozdy wunrprUsay i

: , |
fe 7 7 a , a s gy. j

MR. W. WEST AND PROF. (i. 8S. WEST ON

532

"y “qiSu9|

v0

ut 7 OOT ‘paotjou adam soazBa odav, AtoA OUIOg | LI

"¢Q SUUBULLa UOT
jo Aztoqyne oy} UO vale sy} opnpoUl oA,

“pany
S{Y} AALasqO O} pajley arugy am yng ‘y jo
1oyyurld aq} Ul ‘appluIyag “erweapcapaog snu
“Sapod) PUNO|J set] otf RZ SayBys WVALaUa‘T

‘sy tBulay

“00, oor] *y |

oo

ll

| ' 00

all .
|=
-
ay
2 8
|
~~
on
3/8

“AVT, YOOT *y

“B[noequeg ~
‘eysanyg 8 yoo] “4

‘OTBpexv'yT Yoo] “p

see | eee oe seeee eeee SIO ‘suabsaarp “
da see] osee [irereseseserscececcances ‘ZN ‘nqquh nna ony
ROAN 'S 1 FOAL
. ‘nopuore “UUA “ “
" qQotg ‘soproquoy. DIY ILNIYUD A
A) jess caine eunsooiwguar nuauohoun
Sane | | utp DyvNIDU' AS GOALS 'D]NISLD, “
rn wereerne ‘qoig ‘sro fryulio es
. | [seen eee eee weeaee ‘ZW “pyopidsno payaquhy
9 ee oe leon ceecneccacenses “mn ‘s27pa0 paoyduy
Sn ae zinyy ‘opronpjad vanaydsydn yr
| | woLleyploeg
| | ‘ular ‘Ueno
| ot |-nepang “Ava SUTayg ‘uno pdi)s “
. Tp tee teteeeceeees “ulmmary ‘supsagn jou ‘
‘surmuaqy “wngoynbun ava“ “
Da | tte tt sutuary ‘suabuaayp “aea “
aa) “mulary ‘aupsngod “ea
Youur ewnarwpurlia uohaqouy
oP on ne ** gupoyQ ‘varnayo napboyorjs
‘woo kydoxyg
Jeeecesceee eer eee AT ‘Vv ‘DADIPYIOD ae
eee re OTTO “unjnpudoo “
a uiiary wngoprdsnorg wna jfiaor4d¢
| *8JU0Y01949H
ss 8
i
= ) i
a5 wl 3
228: 7; £ ‘gaioada
g ° Q) = | . .
2 = > 5
| wg 5
BO |

QE

533

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON.

a

_ oan i

"fH 9d.0Ws L4IA 919M SULOZIP BY} [TV

*p ‘suILOJ JapUue]s [[RUIG

‘saaqea Aycliua ataas paotyou suauttoads oyy

[Te 9nq ‘y UL UOtUUIOD TATE sem THOYBIP SILT,
suatutoads autog

‘p ‘ayeduoje £40. otaa

BY) ee .

a wv)
DVI

eee see eee
cd wee eee

7

“ce “

ayo A ‘vysnbuy *ava
OOP A Sayoud ara
eee ee nee “qQoag ‘syyD4o “ee
Te UU AA SSepany) “
Tet adep ‘Dypetasry “
OVUOH "A ‘vpipuards ava
Tees “QUAL Spysnqoe vppaeLiungy
Ter eeeeceseecesse sss SURE 'ShCpSNID) SNP IMIDLD ]
UNE) {899207 )9UOLLIYSD “ABA “
seca . ‘2mMy ‘pyoaysouaf “
ss “gyn “psopnvv0pf Di007)9q0
URW Swngohuoja vuojUT
any ‘sep7qpgni “
Ts UN ‘suansgsuon Dump boy
Snennnene 1°) § | “psoutof” a“
ee GOH ‘wucrwoveh vjjauorsa)s py
aR CY Uc | ‘uopov.}a) “
“ung
‘nyppdnog “ARs “2ZINY ‘psonvayf
‘SI[VY “pypjnpun “avr “ “
"UND ‘sapig “UA “ “
mrereeresseeeeeree Ugg Eat ‘supurpoad “
"quaquyy ‘sepopub
ee ee eS “UND ‘S24DUN) pound
seers scuaquap ‘shvorydup sauce)
“quoayy U7) “
“ tundy ‘sop
“ny apjayond pipauhiy
"God ‘wngjarayf wniplyzunuyopy
Trot eeeeeneeee aay ‘sapiva Sy uouyop
Se eis ‘zy ‘ppiba Y prmayndy
“Quay ‘22904 )8U09 “
eee eeeenes ‘ysy ‘unjournuah “
‘Qualqy “unjoununon nuwauoyduon
seereeeeseeeess “quad ‘sdaoun srauoann)y
es ‘Zny ‘puidjo “
‘ZN ‘sz77gou “
0949N0 FY A ‘Merwe “Ava “ “
Perreeceeeeeeeececsee gyn yr ‘woudipya “
mor regiay ola vyniany

A 2..% yore

eee er rs

ey

eee eee 2 ee

ee eee w eee

$$$

MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. S. WEST ON

534

aaa — ene ame ~ Seen nations SES a ee ———— Ur

_ SUE rr cerns —— “yy ‘ ———
| |
| a j ote see eee posse eee eee eee | wee wae Lowe eee rece Phe eeeee “BUN ‘snprbin? «e
add eee oe see see te | see [eeseeeeeeseeees eal: ‘LoUuruL “cc
| ee Cee a ‘Su 6 “ |
| 000 | aN ‘swauwyoo
| tal | eee ee eee see wee eee see a ; see | dd “WIULOTT ‘9019279 UIL27 SNIIO000N()
| | , 9 Cr aoe Pee eereee ee eeene oe ‘Zn y ‘suaqnya “ce |
| bh) i a sees suaMMlary “mpuaout syjshooroyy
| ga tee see see | doje oe cee see eee oes pore te eee ‘Sey ‘nono bh nipadowstta fy |
‘Gypov i a ne “ya0aqog ‘wolmu snav000y0aulig |
‘uuBuTiatttay Jo Aydoqyne eyy UO paytosuy | ree tte freee a 44a nettes "_Wpouo ‘S7.0j8NID] muaydsoy dios
| 900 | | ree pores |oeee | cee eee votre ‘SUN wnunhurzny |
2 po wesugy eununyabyy wnjsaydso]@, |
| a aos IIOY “ql “WUUMULawwa’yT “
‘) sanods YIM guepungy | ttt BID tt etter uagEyy ‘s27D10029 DuIDQDUP
| | a | vee vee eee see | eet eeeeeee eeeee “ULIRD, “wnodooso.tau. 90}80N
"yD on LG-G.G "JUyY ‘ eyvupenbqus S120 see | wee ry eee see | vee see eee | eee eee | dort se eceee quouloy) ‘LOJODSLIL 6é
all see see see | eee toe see fj see see see ee serene ees seer eeeee “wUuUaT ‘poyjauuey vhiqbuhy
| | Oy | teh oth ee aes 189 AAS ID P4982 AA ‘SO2NLLAGLY noydisoj nd ny]
| | | fo | ‘woo AydoxkI
| |
| a ‘ypoug ‘segnubngs "eA “ “
| | | | | ld | al |rtererceseeeeee "yourg ‘njasvhuo) “ib
| (ares tg SH ‘sestarta DLUWIPOSO=2YY
| | | a | eee tee jeeteee ee eeee eee ALB, f ‘pyojnasado “
|
| a) oe Teeeteeecsceeseeece: gan yy ‘nyduoo “
| | | aot meee gan ‘puny bau pyajojahy
ao a i | crt [rteteetertesessenetes Ug "AA ‘Dap DLYIZN
| | dd | (otteseesereees surg Ma ‘wapog panajdopouth)
| *((7U09) WATAVTTIOVE,
Bie se) SB Fs BB Ss an
| |
PIER EIS BIE FS OSE
) 6 a) & 6 |WS) 6 3 S | feaiws! «|
> id a ie Soha
‘8 >i Rl elses wi 4 a Fe kel «
SYIBUY y 5 | b 3 z* | | gt o |B. = a = ‘satadg
Ss|F | F/SA lbw &) FE. * e @) =
Bile, s BS) os | & wee) °
= | 2 "Ela 1g) f Fog
z ° - | ®@ PRE
a — } ~ 4 | | f |

a 6

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON. 535

The Plankton from three of the more Lowland Lochs was not
rich, and contained no Desmids ; it has therefore been placed in
a separate table, as it isso very different from the rest of the
material obtained from the more hilly regions.

Plankton from Loch Thom, Renfrewshire ; Loch Humphrey.
Dumbartonshire ; and Loch Woodend, Lanarkshire.

The material was collected from these three lochs in April,
1903, by allowing the water near the outlet of each loch to pass
through the nets for some time. Few species were obtained,
and this is to be chiefly attributed to the earliness of the season.

Loch Thom is about one and a half miles in length, and is
600 ft. above sea-level, with high moorlands at its head.

a
F
Speci 3 : E Remarks
pecies. ane 8.
a A A
| Chlorophycee.
Ulothrix zonata, Kitz. ............... sy
Spherella lacustris, Wittr. ..........- ee eee C0
| Pandorina Morum, Bory ............-+- ee ee
| Spherocystis Schroeteri, Chodat ...... jue €
Phzophycee. |
Dinobryon Sertularia, Ehrenb. ...... ee eee
Bacillariez. |
| Synedra pulchella, Kitz. ............+5- we)
| Asterionella formosa, Hass. ...........- cece | Cece {| ty be
> gracillima, Weib. ......... ee | ve | cee | This might readily
| placed as a slender
| form of 4. formosa.
| Tabellaria flocculosa, Kiitz. ...........- ror
i” Jenestrata, Kitz., var. |
| asterionelloides, Grun. .-- © | |
| Letracyclus lacustris, Ralfs ............ J | ce | a with
| Melosira granulata, Ralfs ............ cece ce | Abundant and wit
| ‘ | sporangia.
Myxophycez. |
| Oscillatoria tenuis, Agh, .....-..0222++ ee OT |

| Celospherium Kiitzingianuin, Nag. cee ce

536 MRs W. WEST AND PROF. G. Ss. WEST ON

Loch Humphrey is less than a mile in length, and is situated
at an altitude of over 1000 ft.

Loch Woodend is a small lowland loch about 260 ft. above
sea-level.

Peridinium tabulatum and Glenodinium cinctum were frequent
in Loch Humphrey, and Ceratium tetraceros, Schranck, was
present in Loch Thom. The Rotifer Anurea cochlearis, Gosse,
was abundant in both Loch Thom and Loch Humphrey.

III.—Systrematic ACCOUNT OF THE MOST INTERESTING
SPECIES IN THE PRECEDING PLANKTON COLLECTIONS.

Owing to the extraordinary richness of the Scottish plankton
in Desmids, the following account is almost entirely concerned
with these plants, and in it we have attempted to clear up many
of the difficulties of their nomenclature.

With the permission of Sir John Murray, we have included
in this account six Desmids from the plankton of Sutherland : —
Euastrum verrucosum, Ehrenb., var. planctonicum, var. 2. ;
Micrasterias Murray, sp. n.; Xanthidium subhastiferum, West,
and var. Murrayi, var. n.; Staurastrum jaculiferum, West, var.
subexcaratum, var. n.; St. Arachne, Ralfs, var. curvatum, var. n.;
and St. brevispinum, Bréb., var. vetusum, Borge: material con-
taining specimens of these has been collected and kindly
forwarded to us by Mr. J. Murray of Edinburgh, who is engaged
on the Lake Survey (Pullar Trust). These are included because
of the interesting comparisons they afford with other Desmids
observed in our own plankton collections.

Class CHLOROPHYCE.

Order Conjugate.
Family DeEsSMIDIACES.
Genus Genicutaria, De Bary.

1. G. ELEGANS, sp.n. (PI. 14. figs. 1, 2.)

G. elongata, cellulis diametro 20-28-plo longioribus, leviter
curvatis, cylindricis, polis leviter dilatatis et firmioribus; mem-
brana dense et irregulariter asperulata ; chromatophoris 2,

7 oy

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON. 537

parietalibus, laxe spiraliter contortis, anfractibus 14-4, pyre-
noidibus in serie singula numerosis.

Long. cell. 303-427 pv; lat. cell. 14-16°3 py ; lat. apic. 17-18°5 p.

Hab. Loch Nan Eun, N. Uist, Outer Hebrides.

This interesting Desmid occurred in small quantity amongst
other rare species in the plankton collections from the above-
mentioned lake. It is distinguished from Genicularia spiro-
tenia, De Bary, by its narrower and more elongate cells, and by
the fewer turns (from one and a half to four), and therefore the
laxer disposition of the two spiral chloroplasts.

The cell-wall is rough with small sharp granules as in G. spiro-
tenia and the rough species of the genus Gonatozygon. Each cell
possesses a prominent nucleus embedded in a small mass of
protoplasm near its central portion.

Genus Crosrertum, Nitzsch.
2. C. Cynru1a, De Not. Desm. Ital. 1867, p. 65, t. 7. f. 11.

Var. CURVATISSIMUM, var. n. (PI. 14. fig. 3.)

Var. cellulis plus elongatis et multi incurvatis; pyrenoidibus
6 in chromatophora unaquaque.

Lat. 12°5 w; apicibus 88 » inter se distantibus.

Hab. Loch a Bhursta, Benbecula, Outer Hebrides.

This variety is much elongated without changing the curvature,
so that although the apices are only 88» apart, a distance ot
102, can be measured across the curvature. The curvature
occupies 210° of are, which is greater than any curvature
recorded for this genus.

Genus Evastrum, Ehrenb.

3. E. verrucosum, Ehrenb.; Ralfs, Brit. Desm. 1848, p. 79,
t. 11. f. 2.

Var. PLANCTONICUM, var.n. (PI. 15. fig. 4.)

Var. sinu late aperto; lobis lateralibus integris, obtuse conicis.

Long. 90 x3 lat. 91 p; lat. isthm. 19°5 pe.

Hab. Loch Ruar, Sutherland (J. Murray)!

This striking variety occurred plentifully in the plankton of
the above-mentioned lake, and is characterized by the conical
outstanding lateral lobes with entire margins. With the excep-
tion of the sinus. which is widely open, the rest of the characters
are as in the typical form.

538 MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. S. WEST ON

Genus Micrastertas, Agh.

4. M. Murrayi, sp. n. (PI. 15. figs. 1, 2.)

M. mediocre, tam longa quam lata, profundissime constricta,
sinu acutangulo late aperto; semicellule late subsemicirculares
et profunde quinquelobe, incisuris inter lobos late apertis ; lobo
polari cum lateribus subparallelis, prope apicem subito dilatato,
apice retuso-emarginato, angulis emarginato-dentatis, cum denti-
culo minuto intra marginem angulos emarginatos versus ; lobis
lateralibus equalibus, in lobulis equalibus 4 divisis, incisura
mediana multe profundiore, lobulis emarginato-dentatis; cum
serie denticulorum minutorum intra margines incisurorum pri-
mariarum 4 et sinus.

Long. 142-151 p; lat. 142-147 p; lat. isthm. 18 p.

Hab. Loch Ruar, Sutherland (J. Murray) !

This species was in abundance, and its characters, which are
very constant, do not agree with those of any described species
of Micrasterias. The incisions between the lobes and lobules are
all widely open with concave sides, which causes them to be
widest about the middle. The sinus, which is more open than
that of any other incised Micrasterias, is one of the most striking
features of the species.

The only two species with which it could be confounded are
M. papillifera, Bréb., and M. radiosa, Ralfs (particularly var.
ornata, Nordst.).

From ML. papillifera it is distinguished by the widely open
sinus and incisions, which are also deeper, and by the very
different form of the polar lobe. It is distinguished from
M. radiosa by the widely open sinus and incisions, which are not
so deep, and by the absence of the further subdivision of the
superior lateral lobes.

MM. Murrayi possesses a series of minute denticulations along
the margins of the sinus and each of the incisions between the
lobes. This character is present in WM, papillifera, and also in
M. radiosa var. ornata.

Var. TRIQUETRA. (PI. 15. fig. 3.)

Var. cellulis triquetris, a vertice visis triradiatis.

Long. 163; lat. 151 p; lat. isthm. 16 p.

Hab. Loch Doon, Ayrshire.

This extraordinary variety is of great interest, as only one

ey fF

i ————

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON. 539

other triangular form of this genus has been previously observed,
viz., M. pinnatifida, Ralfs, var. trigona, West (in Journ. Bot.
xxvi. (1888) p. 206, t. 291. f. 15).

Genus Xanruipium, Ehren,

~

5. X. antinopwum, Kutz. Spec. Algar. p. 177.—Cosmarium
antilopeum, Bréb, in Linnea, xiv. (1840) p. 218. X. fascicu-
latum, Ralfs, Brit. Desm. (ex parte), t. 20. f. La, ¢.

The plankton-forms of this species are numerous and variable.
Many of them are strictly typical, but more often they are not.
One of the most abundant forms has the spines much reduced
in size and number, some of the angles being occasionally quite
destitute of spines. The semice)ls are also somewhat inflated.
(Pl. 16. fig. 1.)

Long. sine spin. 51-55°5 pw; lat. sine spin. 44-50 »; long. spin.
2-9°5 w ; lat. isthm. 14°5-14 fs

Hab. Loch Doon, Ayrshire.

6. X. conrroversuM, West & G.S. West, in Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. xxxiii. (1898) p. 298, t. 17. f. 2.—X. antilopceum ? var.,

est Y G. S. West, in Trans. Linn. Soc., ser. 2, Bot. v. (1896)
p- 252, t. 16. f. 1.

Var. PLANCTONICUM, var. n. (PI. 16. figs. 2, 3.)

Var. major; sinu minus aperto, lineari, ad extremum ampliato ;
semicellulis in centro scrobiculatis et cum tumore parvo; a
vertice visis ellipticis cam tumore parvo in medio utrobique.

Long. sine spin. 49-52; lat. sine spin. 46-49 « ; long. spin.
16-23 p ; lat. isthm. 12°5-13°5 pw; crass. 31 pe.

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland.

This variety was extremely abundant from Loch Shin, and its
characters are so striking that it might perhaps be regarded as
a distinct species (X. planctonicum). The cells are larger than
those of X. controversum, the sinus is closed, the spines are
longer, and those of the inferior angles are less divergent ; in
the centre of the semicells is a scrobiculated area which is
thickened and shows as a protuberance in the vertical and
lateral views. As in typical XY. controversum, odd spines of this
variety are frequently replaced by a pair.

It should be compared with X. tetracanthum, W. B. Turn. (in
Kongl. Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl. Bd. xxv. (1893) no. 5, p. 101,

LINN, JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. 2s

540 MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. S. WEST ON

t 18. f. 29), from which it differs in its hexagonal semicells,
closed sinus, and longer spines.

7. X. TerracentrotumM, Wolle, Desm. U. S. p. 95, t. 22.
ff. 8,9; West & G. 8S. West, in Trans. Linn. Soc., ser. 2, Bot. v.
(1896) p. 253, t. xv. f. 24.-Arthrodesmus incrassatus, Lagerh.
in. Ofvers. af K. Vet.-Akad. Férh. (1885) no. 7, p. 242, t. 1. f. 18.

A form with a more pronounced central protuberance. (PI.16.
fig. 7.)

Long. 58; lat. sine spin. 52, cum spin. 79; long.
spin. 10°5-15 5p; lat. isthm. 155; crass. 36 p.

Hab. Loch Laxadale, Harris, Outer Hebrides.

8. X. SUBHASTIFERUM, West, in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxix.
(1892) p. 166, t. 22. f. 4.

Long. 52-53'5 »; lat. sine spin. 48°5-53°5 yw, cum spin. 81-
86 »; long. spin. 14-16 w; lat. isthm. 14-16°5 w; crass. 29 pu.
(Pl. 16. figs. 4, 5.)

Hab. Loch Ghriar and Loch Nan Cuinne, Sutherland (J. Mur-
ray)!

The Scotch specimens of this species were identical in all
respects with thuse observed from Ireland. A certain amount
of variability of the spines was noticed, one spine being fre-
quently reduced or absent (cf. Pl. 16. fig. 5a). The great
majority of the specimens possessed two equal divergent spines
placed one above the other.

Var. Murrayt, var.n. (PI. 16. fig. 6.)

Var. semicellulis subobsemicircularibus, apicibus truncato-
convexis, angulis superioribus cum spinis longis geminatis
subhorizontaliter dispositis.

Long. 52; lat. sine spin. 50°5-51°5 p, cum spin. 87-894 ;
long. spin. 18-20 p:; lat. isthm. 17 w; crass. 28 p.

Hab. Loch Nan Cuinne, Sutherland (J. Murray)!

Genus Cosmarium, Corda.

9. C. Lunpetiir, Delp. in Mem. Acead. Sci. Torino, ser. 2,
xxx. (1878) p. 13, t. 7. ff. 62-64.—C. subcirculare, W. B. Turn. in
A. Sv. Vet. hat Handl. xxv. (1892) no. 5, p. 52, t. 8. f. 3, and
t. 9. ff. 27,3

i.
>,

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON. 541

Var. zruiopicum, West & G. S. West, in Journ. Bot. xxxv.
(April 1897) p. 114.

Long. 69 »; lat. 61; lat. isthm. 28; crass. 40. (PI. 15.
fig. 7.)

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland.

10. C. Caprrutum, Roy § Biss. in Journ. Bot. xxiv. (1886)
p- 195, t. 268. f. 9.

Var. @R@NLANDICUM, Borgesen, Ferskv. alg. Ostgrénl., Med-
delelsen om Gronl. 18, Kjébenhavn, 1894, p- 16, t. 1. f. 5.

Long. 28-31 p; lat. 25 pw; lat. isthm. 9-115; crass. 16 pz.
(Pl. 15. fig. 5.)

Hab. Loch Doon, Ayrshire.

11. C. apBreviatum, Racib. in Pamietnik. Wydz. matem-
przy. dkad, Umiej. Krakow. x. (1885) p. 83, t. 10. f. 13.

Var. major, angulis superioribus rotundatioribus.

Long. 20-28 p ; lat. 22-29 »; lat. isthm. 5°5-8 w; crass. 10°5-
3p. (Pl. 15. fig. 6.)

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland. Ioch Mor Bharabhais, Lewis
Outer Hebrides.

Genus ArrHropesmus, Ehrenb.

12. A. crassus, sp.n. (PI. 14. figs. 8, 9.)

A. parvus, circiter tam longus quam latus (sine spinis), modice
constrictus, sinu latissime aperto leviter acuminato; semicellule
obverse subtriangulares, marginibus lateralibus levissime con-
vexis, apice late convexo, angulis acutis spina brevissima instructis ;
a vertice vise late elliptico-fusiformes, polis acutis cum spina
brevissima.

Long. 21-24; lat. (sine spin.) 19-23; long. spin. 15, ;
lat. isthm. 9-5-12°5 pw; crass. 13 p.

Hab. Loch Mor Bharabhais, Lewis, Outer Hebrides.

This plant is of the same size as A. psilosporus, Nordst. et
Lofgr. (in Wittr. & Nordst. Alg. Exsic. 1883, no. 558), but is
relatively shorter, and the semicells are never retuse either at
the sides or the apex; the vertical view has also more acute
poles.

It is distinguished from A. Phimus, W. B. Turn., by its more
robust aspect, its convex apices, much shorter spines, and its

greater thickness in the vertical view.
2s2

542 MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. 8S. WEST ON

In its general form A. crassus might be compared with A. con-
‘roversus, West, but the exceedingly small size and delicacy of
the latter is sufficient to distinguish it. The vertical view is also
broadly elliptical, whereas that of A. crassus is fusiform-elliptic.

13. ARTHRODESMUS QUIRIFERUS, sp. n. (P!. 17. figs. 9, 10.)

A. submagnus, paullo longior quam latus (sine spinis), modice
constrictus, sinu latissime aperto et rotundato vel interdum
extremum versus angustiore ; semicellule subtriangulares, mar-
ginibus lateralibus convexis, apice late concavo, angulis spina
valida longissima recta divergente instructis; a vertice vise
elliptic, polis cum spina valida longissima ; cellulis fere tortis.

Long. sine spin. 28-31 p; lat. sine spin. 25-26 »; long. spin
31-44 p; lat. isthm. 6-9°5 yw; crass. 10-11 p.

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland ; Loch Laxadale, Harris, Outer
Hebrides.

This species occurred in prodigious quantity in the plankton
of Loch Shin. It is distinguished from the biradiate form of
Staurastrum jaculiferum by the outward form of the cells, with
retuse apices, and by the longer spines. One of its most con-
spicuous features is the torsion of its cells, which appear to be
twisted at the isthmus. The specimens showed a certain amount
of variability.

14. A. rRIANGULARIS, Lagerh. in Ofvers. af K. Vet.-Akad.
Forh. (1885) no. 7, p. 244, t. 27. f. 22.—A. Incus, Hass., var.
triangularis, Lagerh. in Nuova Notarisia, iv. (1893) p. 182.

Var. HEBRIDARUM, var. n.

Var. corpore semicellularum robustiore, apicibus convexis, sinu
minus aperto, spinis validioribus et paullo longioribus: membrana
cum scrobiculis parvis et sparsis.

Long. 32°51; lat. sine spin. 25, cum spin. 845; lat.
isthm. 85 »; long. spin. 27-81 p.

Hab. Loch Nan Eun, N. Uist, Outer Hebrides.

This variety resembles A. triangularis, var. americanus, West
& G. S. West, more than the typical form, but the spines are
much stouter and longer. It should also be compared with
A. Incus, var. subtriangularis, Borge (in Botan. Notiser, 1897,
p- 212, t. 3. f. 4).

-. «

a.

Saat

“$

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON. 543

Genus Stavrastrum, Meyen.

15. 8S. curvatum, West, in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxix.
(1892) p. 172, t. 22. f. 13.

The specimens were almost exactly like the original Irish
examples.

Long. sine spin. 31-32°5 1; lat. sine spin. 31-35 4; lat. cum
spin. 71-75 pw; long. spin. 21-23 p; lat. isthm, 65-8. (Pl. 17.
fig. 12.)

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland.

16. S. sacuLIrERUM, West, 1. c. t. 22. f. 14.

There seems little doubt that Arthrodesmus longicornis, Roy,
is merely a biradiate form of S. jaculiferum in which the spines
are not quite so divergent. Bédrgesen (‘ Freshw. Alg. Ferées,”’
in Botany of the Ferdes, part i., Copenhagen, 1901, p. 282, t. 8.
f.1) has observed specimens from the Faroe Is. in which one
semicell was biradiate and identical with that of Arthrodesmus
longicornis, the other semicell being triradiate and agreeing with
that of typical Staurastrum jaculiferum. Borge (in Botan.
Notiser, 1897, p. 213, t. 3. ff. 5, 6) has also found the biradiate
form in plankton material collected in the Isle of Mull.

We find considerable variability in the amount of divergence
of the spines, and the three forms of S. jaculiferum generally
met with are :—

Forma srrapiata. (<Arthrodesmus longicornis, Roy.) <A
variable form, sometimes with a longer isthmus. (Pl. 17. fig. 1.)

Long. sine spin. 21-27 p; lat. sine spin. 17-20»; long. spin.
25-31 «3; lat. isthm. 5°5-7°5 w; crass. 12°5 p.

Hab. Loch a Gharbh Bhaid Mhoir, Sutherland. Loch Mor
Bharabhais, Lewis ; and Loch Skealtur, N. Uist, Outer Hebrides.
Loch Tay and Loch Katrine, Perthshire. Loch Doon, Ayrshire.

Forma rrrrapiata. (Pl. 17. figs. 2, 3.)

Long. sine spin. 21-24 y; lat. sine spin. 17-18 w; long. spin.
24-35 uw; lat. isthm. 7°5 p.

Hab. Loch Mor Bharabhais, Lewis, Outer Hebrides. Loch
Doon, Ayrshire. Loch Tay, Perthshire.

Forma quaprirapiaTa. (PI. 17. fig. 4.)

Long. sine spin. 23; lat. sine spin. 17-19; long. spin.
29-31 »; lat. isthm. 6 p.

Hab. Loch Mor Bharabhais, Lewis, Outer Hebrides.

544 MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. 8. WEST ON

Var. EXCAVATUM, var.n. (PI. 17. fig. 5.)

Var. cum sinu latissime excavato et isthmo elongato-cylindrico.

Long. sine spin. 26-27; lat. sine spin. 16-19»; long. spin.
21-29 p; lat. isthm. 8°5 p.

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland.

Var. SUBEXCAVATUM, var.n. (PI. 17. figs. 6-8.)

Var. corpore minore et spinis validioribus; sinu excavato et
isthmo subcylindrico.

Long. sine spin. 25-28 » ; lat. sine spin. 16-18 » ; long. spin.
25-31 p; lat. isthm. 6°5-7 p.

Hab. Loch Ruar, Sutherland (J. Murray)!

17. STAURASTRUM ARISTIFERUM, Ralfs, Brit. Desm. 1848,
p- 128, t. 21. f. 2.

Var. PROTUBERANS, var. n. (PI. 14. fig. 5.)

Var. apicibus cellularum in medio valde convexis ; semicellule
a vertice vise triangulares, lateribus in medio convexis.

Long. sine spin. 23-27 p; lat. sine spin. 24-27 »; long. spin.
13°5-17 p; lat. isthm. 9°7 p.

Hab. Loch Nan Eun, N. Uist, Outer Hebrides.

This variety differs principally in the convex apices of the
semicells, and in the convex swelling in the middle of each side
of the vertical view.

18. S. MEGAcANTHUM, Lund. in Nov. Act. R. Soc. Scient.
Upsala, ser. 3, viii. (1871) no. 2, p. 61, t. 4. f. 1.

Var. sCoTIcUM, var. n. (PI. 16. fig. 8.)

Var. apicibus cellularum rectis vel leviter concavis, sinu paullo
apertiore, spins longioribus et leviter divergentibus.

Long. sine spin. 35-44 y; lat. sine spin. 38-51 p, cum spin. 79-
lll yp; long. spin. 19-34; lat. isthm. 10°5 p.

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland. Loch Doon, Ayrshire.

This variety varies considerably in size, and is unquestionably
the plant described and figured by Borge as “? S. megacanthum,
Lund. forma” from plankton collected in the Isle of Mull. It
is readily distinguished from typical S. megacanthum by the
slightly hollow apices, of the cells and the longer, slightly diver-
gent spines.

a

&

_&

Py

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON. 045

19. StraAURASTRUM MUCRONATUM, Ralfs, in Jenner, Fl. Tun-
bridge Wells, 1845, p. 192; in Ann. § Mag. Nat. Hist. xv. (1845)
p- 152, t. 10. ff. 5, 6 — West § G. 8S. West, in Trans. Roy. Irish
Acad. xxxii. sect. B, part 1 (1902) p. 44, t. 2. f. 31.

Var. SUBTRIANGULARE, var. n. (PI. 17. fig. 11.)

Var. major, sinu apertiore, semicellulis cum dorso subrecto
vel leviter convexo et ventre subsemicireulari.

Long. 38°5 py; lat. sine spin. 42-44 un, cum spin. 51-53°5 p 5
long. spin. 3°8-4°6 w ; lat. isthm. 9°5 p.

Hab. Loch Doon, Ayrshire.

20. 8. Dicker, Ralfs, Brit. Desm. 1848, p. 123, t. 21. f. 3.

Var. RHOMBOIDEUM, var.n. (PI. 16. fig. 9.)

Var. semicellulis distincte rhomboideis, spinis valde incur-
vatis.

Long. 37 w; lat. sine spin. 38°5-46 p ; long. spin. 6-9°5 p; lat.
isthm. 8°5 p.

Hab. Loch Nan Eun, N. Uist, Outer Hebrides.

21. S. cusprparum, Bréb. in Menegh. Synops. Desm. 1840,
p- 226; Ralfs, Brit. Desm. 1848, p. 122, t. 21. f. 1, t. 33. f 10.

Var. MAximuM, West, in Naturalist (1891), p. 247.

Long. sine spin. 32-345 p; lat. sine spin. 24-25°0 py; long.
spin. 15-17 p; lat. isthm. 3°5-7 p. (Pl. 17. fig. 13.)

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland. Loch Mor Bharabhais, Lewis ;
and Loch Nan Eun, N. Uist, Outer Hebrides. Loch Katrine
and Loch Achray, Perthshire.

This variety was very abundant in some of the plankton
collections and also very variable. In most of the examples the
spines were curved outwards, sometimes only a little, but often
very much.

The different forms of this variety seem to embrace the
var. longispinum, Lemm. (Botan. Centralbl. Bd. Ixxvi. 1998,
p. 4 sep.).

22. 8. toneispinum Arch. in Pritch. Infus. ed. 4, 1861,
p. 743.—Didymocladon ? longispinum, Bail. 1851.

Long. 90-101 »; lat. sine spin. 73-82 p; long. spin. 9°5-32°5 p.

Hab. Loch Nan Eun, N. Uist, Outer Hebrides.

The spines of this species vary much in length, and all inter-
mediate stages are met with between the long-spined typical

546 MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. S. WEST ON

form and var. bidentatum nob. ( = Staurastrum bidentatum,
Wittr.).

23. STAURASTRUM BRASILIENSE, NWordst. in Vidensk. Meddel.
(1870) p. 227, t. 4. f. 39.

Var. Lunpetuit, West & G. S. West, in Trans. Linn. Soc.,
ser. 2, Bot. v. (1896) p. 259; Journ. Bot. xxxviii. (1900) p. 295.
—S. brasiliense, var. Lundellianum, Schmidle, in Bih. till K.
Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl. Bd. xxiv. (1898) Atd. 111. no. 8, p. 58.

Long. sine spin. 79, cum spin. 125; lat. sine spin. 68 p,
cum spin. 125 pw; lat. isthm. 30 p.

Hab. Loch a Gharbh Bhaid Mhoir, Sutherland. Loch Nan
Eun, N. Uist, Outer Hebrides.

All the specimens observed were pentagonal in vertical view,
and were precisely like numerous examples seen from Wales
and the West of Ireland. It appears to be a Desmid of a dis-
tinctly western type, and even in those areas in which it occurs
it is more abundant in the plankton than in bog-pools.

24, S. BREvVIsPINUM, Bréb. in Ralfs, Brit. Desm. 1848, p. 124,
t. 34. f. 7.

Var. RetUSUM, Borge, in Bih. till K. Sv. Vet.-Akad. Hand.
Bd. xix. (1894) no. 5, p. 36, t. 3. f. 42.

Long. 52; lat. 41 p; lat. isthm. 13:5 p. (Pl. 14. fig. 6.)

Hab. Loch Nan Cuinue, Sutherland (J. Murray) !

25. 8. tuNatUM, Ralfs, Brit. Desm. 1848, p. 124, t. 34. f. 12.

Var. PLANCTONICUM, var.n. (PI. 16. figs. 11, 12.)

Var. paullo major et latior, angulis semicellularum acutioribus,
spinis minoribus; semicellula a vertice vis cum lateribus
latissinse recusis.

Long. 40-44 4; lat. sine spin. 42-50; long. spin. 3-5°5 p;
lat. isthm. 14°5-16 p.

Hab. Loch Shin and Loch a Gharbh Bhaid Mhoir, Sutherland.
Tioch Mor Bharabhais, Lewis; and Loch Nan Eun, N. Uist,
Outer Hebrides. Loch Doon, Ayrshire. Loch Tay, Perthshire.

This variety is one of the most frequent Desmids of the
Scottish plankton, and is distinguished from the type by the
more angular semicells in which the angles are more produced,
and by the smaller spines at the angles. There is no very
obvious constriction at the base of the spines. The entire cell is
finely granulated, the granules being very acute and arranged in
concentric rings round the angles.

7.

j

~I

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON, 54

26. STAURASTRUM CONSPICUUM, sp. n. (PI. 14. fig. 4.)

S. permagnum, circiter 1{-plo latius quam longum, profun-
dissime constrictum, sinu lineari sed aperto, ad extremo sub-
amplhiato, extrorsum valdeaperto; semicellule elliptico-fusiformes,
ventre valde convexo, dorso convexo et late truncato ad medium,
angulis valde mamillatis et incrassatis ; a vertice vise triangu-
lares, lateribus late concavis, angulis acute rotundatis et mamil-
latis; membrana delicate scrobiculata.

Long. 83-108 p ; lat. 111-134 p; lat. isthm. 21-27 p.

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland.

This plant is one of the largest and most striking species of
the genus Staurastrum, and, considering its size, it is somewhat
surprising that it has so long escaped observation. It was
searce in the plankton of Loch Shin, but occurred abundantly at
Rhiconich in a small pool amongst rocks, along with Plewro-
tenium nodosum, Staurastrum sexangulare, S. verticillatum, and
other rare Desmids. It can be compared with S. majusculwm,
Wolle, from which it is easily distinguished by the form of its
semicells, its sinus, and the form of the vertical view.

27.8. GRANDE, Buln. in Hedwigia (1861), p. 51, t. 9. f. 14.

Long. 88-98 »; lat. 88-111 p; Jat. isthm. 21-24 p.

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland. Loch Nan Eun, Outer Hebrides.
Loch Doon, Ayrshire:

This species was present in moderate quantity in the plankton
of the above-mentioned lakes. It was subject to certain varia-
tions of form, some of the individuals being proportionately
wider than others, aud many were noticed with a less convex
back as in the form mentioned by Lundell (in Nov. Act. R. Soc.
Scient. Upsala, ser. 3, viii. (1871) no. 2, p. 72, t. 4. f. 11).

28. &. PsEUDOPELAGICUM, sp. n. (PI. 18. figs. 1-3.)

S. submediocre, circiter 13-plo latius quam longum (cum
processibus), profunde constrictum, sinu aperto et acuminato :
semicellule obverse subsemicirculares, apicibus leviter convexis,
angulis in processus breves validos divergentes productis, apicibus
processuum profundissime bifurcatis; corpore et processibus
granulatis, granulis in annulis concentricis circa processus, a
vertice vise triangulares, lateribus levissime concavis vel convexis,
angulis in processus breves robustos productis.

Long. sine proc. 27-345 p, cum proc. 57-71 4; lat. sine
proce. cire. 23-30 pn, cum proc. 63-86°5 p»; lat. isthm. 7°5-13 pu.

fab. Loch Shin, Sutherland. Loch Tay, Perthshire.

548 MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. S, WEST ON

This species bears considerable resemblance to S. pelagicum,
West & G. S. West (in Trans. Roy. Irish Acad. vol. xxxn.
part 1 (1902) p. 46, t. 2. ff. 26, 27), but is distinguished by the
different form of the semicells and the more open sinus and by
the processes. The processes of S. pseudopelagicum are hollow,
containing part of the cell-cavity, whereas those of S. pelagicum
are solid projections of the celi-wall.

S. pseudopelagicum might also be compared with some forms
of 8. paradoxum, Meyen, but is readily distinguished by its
shorter processes, which are terminated by two large divergent
spines situated in the same vertical plane.

29. SraurastRUM PARADOXUM, -Veyen, 1829; Ralfs, Brit.
Desm. 1848, p. 138, t. 23. f. 8.

Many of the plankton forms of this species are considerably
rougher than ordinary examples. The processes are adorned
with short papille instead of granules, and near their bases
these papilla become short spines.

The two following forms are deserving of special mention :—

Forma a.—A_ triangular form with the processes short and
only slightly diverging.

Long. sine proc. 33 », cum proe. 51 p ; lat. cum proce. 65-68 p ;
lat. isthm. 12°5 p. (Pl. 18. fig. 5.)

Hab. Loch Tay, Perthshire.

Except for the three diverging spines at the apices of the
processes, this form greatly resembles St. pseudopelagicum. It
also closely resembles S. Magdalene, Birgesen (‘ Phytoplankton
of Lakes in the Ferées,” Bot. of Ferées, 1903, pp. 618-619,
fig.148); in fact the latter has the appearance of some of the
plankton-forms of S. paradoxum with spines instead of granules
or papille and quadrifureate apices to the processes.

Forma 6.—A quadrangular form with the processes of normal
length and more diverging ; also with a row of papillations along
the upper margins of the semicells (visible within each lateral
margin in the vertical view).

Long. sine proc. 37 », cum proc. 63; lat. cum proc. 63 4;
lat. isthm. 14 4. (Pl. 18. fig. 4.)

Hab. Loch Laxadale, Harris, Outer Hebrides.

Var. CINGULUM, var. n. (PI. 18. figs. 6, 7.)

Var. processibus longioribus et tenuioridbus, sursum gracile
curvatis ; apicibus semicellularum rectis vel convexis ; basi

_

7

"er

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON. 549

semicellularum angustiore et subcylindrica, cum annulo spinarum
minutarum circ. 12 (visis 7).

Long. sine proc. 32-40 p, cum proc. 71-81 py; lat. sine proc.
circ. 16-23 p, cum proc. 64-77 »; lat. bas. semicell. 11°5-12 p ;
lat. isthm. 7°5-8°5 p.

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland. Lochs Katrine and Achray,
Perthshire.

This variety is distinguished by the narrow, cylindrical base of
the semicells furnished with a ring of about a dozen minute
spines. The processes are longer than in typical forms and are
gracefully curved upwards. The body of the semicell is fre-
quently covered with small granules, similar to those on the
processes and arranged in concentric rings round the base of
each process. In length and in curvature the processes are
similar to those of S. paradoxum, var. longipes, Nordst.

30. SrauRasTRUM GRACILE, Ralfs, in Ann. § Mag. Nat. Hist.
Xv. (1845) p. 155, t. 11. f. 3; Brit. Desm. 1848, p. 136, t. 22.
f. 12.

A form with the processes horizontally disposed, but curved
upwards towards their apices ; with a few large granules at each
side of the base of every process.

Long. sine proc. 52; lat. cum proc. 96-102 p; lat. isthm. 22 p.

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland.

31. S. Anacune, Ralfs, in Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. xv. (1845)
p. 157, t. 11. f. 6; Brit. Desm. 1848, p. 136, t. 23. f. 6.

Var. curvaruMm, var. n. (PI. 18. fig. 9.)

Var. processibus leviter extrorsum curvatis ; a vertice vise 4-
vel 5-radiatm,

Long. 30; lat. sine proc. 18 », cum proc. 57-70 p; lat.
isthm. 9 p.

Hab. Loch Nan Cuinne, Sutherland (J. Murray) !

This variety is either 4- or 5-radiate, and differs from all other
forms of §. Arachne in the outwardly curved processes, a
character which was constant in all the specimens examined.

32. S. verriciunatuM, Archer, in Quart. Journ. Mier. Sci. new
Ser. ix. (1869) p. 196.
. Long. sine proc. 76-79 «4; cum proc. 136-143 p; lat. sine proc.
cire, 36-38 «x, cum proc. 124-130 p; lat. isthm. 20 p.
Hab. Loch Mor Bharabhais, Lewis, Outer Hebrides.

550 MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. S. WEST ON

This is one of the most interesting of British Desmids, and
has never been recorded since the appearance of Archer’s meagre
description in 1869. The figure given by Cooke in his ‘ British
Desmids,’ 1886, t. 61. f. 3, is entirely imaginary, as he possessed
neither specimens nor figures. The specimens from the plank-
ton agreed well with a good drawing in our possession, which
was copied by the Jate Dr. J. Roy from Archer’s original sketch.
Fig. 7, Pl. 14, is the first figure ever published of the species and
illustrates the remarkable divergent character of the processes.
We have also obtained numerous scattered specimens of this
rare Staurastrum from bogs in western Sutherland. As in
S. Ophiura, the upper surface of the processes is considerably
rougher than the lower surface.

33. SravurastruM Oputura, Lund.in Nov. Act. R. Soc. Scient.
Upsala, ser. 3, viii. (1871) no. 2, p. 69, t. 4. f. 7.

Long. 77-91 p; lat. sine proc. 40-46 p, cum proc. 128-169 p;
lat. isthm. 19°5—-26 p.

Hab. Loch Shin and Loch a Gharbh Bhaid Mhoir, Sutherland.
Loch Laxadale, Harris, Outer Hebrides. Loch Tay, Perthshire.
Loch Doon, Ayrshire.

This fine Desmid appears to be a general constituent of the
Scottish plankton, although not occurring in large numbers. Like
S. brasiliense var. Lundellii and S. Arctiscon, it is a Desmid
of a western type, confined in the British Islands to the western
districts of Wales and Scotland. It is not confined to the
plankton, and we have observed it from bogs in both Sutherland
and the Outer Hebrides.

Some of the specimens reached a very large size (larger than
any others we have seen from Britain or the United States, or
those recorded for Scandinavia), and in all cases the central ring
of papille on the apices was composed of conical (and not
quadrifid) warts.

No individuals were observed which could have been referred
to var. cambricum, West, although the apical papillae were not
strictly in accordance with Lundell’s Swedish specimens. As in
the Welsh variety, the 8-rayed forms were the most numerous.

34. S. seExanGuLare, Rabenh. Krypt. Fl. Sachs. 1863, p. 621;
Lund. 1. c. p. 71, t. 4. f. 9—Didymocladon sexangularis, Buln.
in Hedwigia (1861), p. 51, t. 9a. f. 1.

al “Oe

t

=

_—

tes

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON. 55)

Some very large forms were observed from Loch Shin, Suther-

land; they were both 5- and 6-rayed, and reached a diameter
(with processes) of 122 p.

Var. SUPERNUMERARIUM, var. n. (PI. 18. fig. 8.)

Var. semicellulis cum processu parvo supernumerario inter
processibus superioribus inferioribusque.

Long. sine proc. 51 y, cum proce. 65 yw; lat. sine proc. cire. 42-
46 p, cum proc. 84°5-90 uw; lat. isthm. 12 p.

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland.

35. Stavrasrrum Arctiscon, Lund. in Nov. Act. R. Soc.
Scient. Upsala, ser. 3, viii. (1871) p. 7¢, t. 4. f. 8—Xanthidium
Arctiscon, Ehrenb.

Long. sine proce. 67-77 p, cum proc. 105-126 p; lat. sine proc.
42-49 uw, cum proc. 94-121 pv; Jat. isthm. 24-26 p.

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland. Loch Laxadale, Harris; and
Loch Nan Eun, N. Uist, Outer Hebrides. Loch Doon, Ayr-
shire.

This is another Desmid of a distinctly western type, and it is
much more abundant in the plankton than in any other habitat
in the areas in which it is found.

The processes vary considerably in length, and there may be
from two to seven rings of small denticulations on each process.

36. S. aneuLatum, West, ‘ Desm. Massachusetts, Journ.
Roy. Mier. Soc. (1888) p. 20, t. 3. f. 20.

Var. PLANCTONICUM, var.n. (PI. 16. fig. 10.)

Var. minor, semicellulis rhomboideo-depressis, angulis apiculo
minuto instructis.

Long. 47 4; lat. 44-46 p ; lat. isthm. 9°5-10°5 p.

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland.

Genus SponpyLosium, Bréb.

37. S. putcHRuM, Arch. in Pritch. Infus. ed. 4, 1861, p. 724.—
Spherozosma pulehrum, Bail. in Ralfs, Brit. Desm. 1848,
p- 209, t. 35. f. 2.

Var. PLANUM.—Spherozosma pulchrum, Bail., var. planum,
Wolle, Desm. U.S. 1884, p- 29, t. 4. ff. 3, 4.

Small forms :—Long. 16°5-19°5 p: lat. 18-25 p; lat. isthm.
S-LL‘5 pe

552 MR. W. WEST AND PROF. G. 8S. WEST ON

Hab. Loch Shin, Sutherland. Lochs Katrine and Achray,
Perthshire.

This variety has not been previously recorded from the British
Islands.

Genus Desmtipium, Agh.

38. D. eraciricers, Lagerh. in Ofvers. af K. Vet~Akad.
Forh. (1885) no. 7, p. 228—D. quadratum, WNordst., var.
graciliceps, Nordst. 1880.

Long. 238-25 x; lat. 25-27; lat. apie. 95-11 yp; lat. isthm.
18°5-20 p.

Hab. Loch Nan Eun, N. Uist, Outer Hebrides.

This species was in comparative abundance, and has not
previously been recorded from the British Islands. We have
also observed it from Sutherland.

Order Protococcoidex.

Family ProrococcacEea,

Genus Sorastrrum, Kitz.

39. S. amertcanum, Schmidle——Selenospherium americanum,
Bohlin, in Bih. till K. Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl. Bd. xxiii. (1897)
no. 7, p. 40, t. 2. ff. 38-41.

Diam. coenob. (¢. corn.) 55-61 »; diam. cell. 11°5-15 p.

Hab. Loch Nan Eun, N. Uist, Outer Hebrides.

Genus TETRAHEDRON, Kiitz.

40. T. cructatum, West & G. S. West, in Botanisk Tidsskrift,
Bd. xxiv. (1901) p. 99; Trans. Linn. Soc., ser. 2, Bot. vi. (1902)
p- 198.—Micrasterias cruciata, G. C. Wall. in Ann. Mag. Nat.
Hist. ser. 3, v. (1860) p. 281, t. 13. f. 12. Staurophanum
eruciatum, W. B. Turn. in Kongl. Sv. Vet.-Akad. Handl. xxv.
(1893) no. 5, p. 159, t. 20. ff. 20, 21.

(a) Forms with each angle subdivided and somewhat irregular.

Diam. 42-49 p.

Hab. Lech Doon, Ayrshire.

(6) Smaller forms, very little irregular.

Diam. 34-38 p.

Hab. Loch Mor Bharabhais, Lewis, Outer Hebrides.

GL

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON. 503

Genus Borryococcus, Kitz.

41. B. supericus, Lemm. in Forschungsberichte Biol. Stat.
Plon, iv. 1896, p. 111, cum fig. 6 u. 7.

Var. pLANCTONICUS, Lemm. in litt.

Cellule globose, 7-9 w crass, in familiis globosis vel oblongis
consociate.

Hab. Loch Shin and Loch a Gharbh Bhaid Mhoir, Sutherland.

The cells are much smaller than in typical B. sudeticus.

We think it most probable that both this variety and the type
are merely forms of B. Braunii, Kiitz.

IV.—ConcuvsIons.

1. The Scottish phytoplankton differs considerably from that
of the western parts of continental Europe.

2. It is unique in the abundance of its Desmids. No known
plankton can compare with it in the richness and diversity of the
Desmid-flora.

3. The most conspicuous of the Desmids are of a distinctly
western type,—a type confined almost exclusively to the extreme
western and north-western shore-districts of Europe and to North
America. This type of Desmid is known from the west of
Scotland, Ireland, and Wales, also from Scandinavia, and in
some cases from Lapland ; it is well represented by Staurastrum
longispinum, S. brasiliense var. Lundellii, S. curvatum, S. jacu-
liferum, S. anatinum, S. Ophiura, S. verticillatum, S. Aretiscon,
Micrasterias furcata and M. conferta, and to a less extent by
Staurastrum sexangulare, S. aversum, S. lunatum var. plancto-
nicum, and §. megacanthum.

These Desmids which occur in the plankton are also known to
us from the bogs and rocky pools of North-west Scotland and the
Outer Hebrides, and it is of surpassing interest that they should
have this exclusive European distribution and at the same time
be frequent in the eastern parts of the United States and in
Nova Scotia. Certain of these species are also known from the
Faroe Islands and trom Iceland.

4. The commonest and most abundant Desmids of the plankton
are invariably species of the genus Staurastrum ; and the two
most abundant species are S. paradoxum var. longipes and
S. jaculiferum.

5. One of the most suprising features is the abundance of

554 MR, W. WEST AND PROF. G. S. WEST ON

Staurastrum Ophiura, S. Arctiscon, and WS. grande in the
plankton, as all three species are extremely rare in the bogs of
the western areas in which they occur.

6. As a striking contrast to the abundance of Desmids, there
is a most remarkable scarcity of many of the free-swimming
Protococcoidee, which the researches of Lemmermann, Chodat,
Schréder, and others have shown to be relatively abundant in
the lakes of Switzerland and Germany. Amongst those Proto-
coccoidee noted only the genus Spherocystis is exclusively
confined to the plankton, although many genera which are com-
monly more abundant in tie plankton than elsewhere, such as
Kirchneriella, Botryococcus, Dictyospherium, &c., were present
in quantity.

7. The most striking and characteristic Diatoms are Asterio-
nella gracillima, Tabellaria fenestrata var. asterionelloides, and
forms of Swrirella robusta. Two other interesting species are
fhizosolenta eriensis and FR. longiseta.

8. The majority of the species of Staurastrum and Arthro-
desmus which occur in the plankton are remarkable for their
long spines or long processes with spinate apices. Even those
species which are normally long-spined increase the lenzth of
their spines when in the plankton. The genus Xanthidium, all
the species of which are spined, is also one of the commouest
genera of the plankton. Again, in the Protococcoidee, the
subfamily Phytheliez is almost an exclusively plankton group, all
the species of which are remarkable for their armature of long
spines.

This excessive development of spines, which occurs amongst
the plankton Diatoms as well as amongst the Chlorophycee, is
obviously for protection, and has been rendered necessary owing
to the assumption of a purely free-floating existence.

9. The plankton is much richer in species in the late summer
and autumn than in the spring.

10. Several very interesting new species have been obtained
from the Scottish plankton. Staurastrum conspicuum is one of
the largest and most striking British species of the genus.
Genicularia elegans is the second known species of the rarest of
all the genera of Desmids. Arthrodesmus quiriferus is remark-
able for the length of its spines, and the triquetral variety of
Micrasterias Murrayi merits special mention on account of the
additional evidence it affords towards a correct idea of the
evolution of the genera of Desmids.

West. Linn. Soc. Journ, Bor, Vou. XXXV. Pr, 14.

G. 8. West ad nat. del.

SCOTTISH PLANKTON DESMIDS.

West. Linx. Soc. Journ., Bor, Vor. XXXV. Pr, 15.

G. S. West ad nat. del.

SCOTTISH PLANKTON DESMIDS.

West. Linn. Soc. Journ., Bor. Vor. XXNXV. Pr, 16.

G. S. West ad nat. del.

SCOTTISH PLANKTON DESMIDS.

West. Tiny. Soc. Journ., Bor. Vor. XXXV. Pu. 17.

G. S. West ad nat. del.

SCOTTISH PLANKTON DESMIDS.

West

Linn. Soc. Journ., Bor. Vor. XXXV. Pt. 18.

G. S. West ad nat, del,

SCOTTISH PLANKTON DESMIDS.

SCOTTISH FRESHWATER PLANKTON.

(say
qn
a

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

a, a’ = front view (a fronte visa).
b = vertical view (a vertice visa).
d = basal view of semicell (a basi visa).

Prater 14.

‘Figs. 1,2. Genicularia elegans, sp. n. x 470. .
3. Closterium Cynthia, De Not., var. curvatissimum, var.n. X 470.
4. Staurastrum conspicuuwm, sp.n. xX 470.

5. ” aristiferum, Ralfs, var. protuberans, var.n. X 470.
6. ” brevispinum, Bréb., var. retusum, Borge. xX 384.
7. ” verticillatum, Arch. x 470.

8,9. Arthrodesmus crassus, sp.n. X 470.

Prats 15.
Figs. 1,2. Micrasterias Murrayi, sp.n. X 384.
3. ” ” var. triquetra. X 470.

4, Euastrum verrucosum, Ehrenb., var. planctonicum, var.n. X 884.
5. Cosmarium Capitulum, Roy & Biss., var. granlandicum, Borges.
x 470.

6. - abbreviatum, Racib., var. x 470.
7. » Lundellii, Delp., var. ethiopicum, West & G. 8, West.
x 470.
Puats 16.

Fig. 1. Xanthidium antilopeum, Kiitz., forma. x 470.

2, 3. ” controversum, West & G. S. West, var. planctonicum,
var.n. xX 470.
4, 5. ” subhastiferum, West. x 384.
6. » ” var. Murrayi, var.n. X 384.
7. ” tetracentrotum, Wolle, forma. xX 470.
8. Staurastrum megacanthum, Lund., var. scoticum, var.n. xX 470.

9. ” Dickiei, Ralfs, var. rhomboideum, var.n. x 470.
10. » angulatum, West, var. planctonicum, var.n. X 470,
1], 12. » lunatum, Ralfs, var. planctonicum, var. n. X 470.

Puate 17.

Fig. 1. Staurastrum jaculiferum, West, forma biradiata (= Arthrodesmus
longicornis, Roy). x 470.
2,3. Staurustrum jaculiferum, West, forma triradiata. X 470.

4. ” » forma quadriradiata. X 470.
3. ” ” var. excavatum, var.n. X 470.
6-8. var. subexcavatum, var,n. X 384.

2,10. Arthrocesmus quiriferus, sp. n. x 470.
1. Staurastrum mucronatum, Ralfs, var. subtriangulare, var.n. X 470,
12, ” curvatum, West. x 470.
13. » cuspidatum, Bréb., var. maximum, West. x 470.
LINN. JOURN.—BoTANY, VOL, XXXV. 27

556 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE GERMINATION

Puate 18.
Figs. 1-3, Staurastrum pseudopelagicum, sp.n. x 470.
4. » paradoxum, Meyen, forma. xX 470.
5. ” » forma. x 470.
6, 7. ” ” var. cingulum, var. n. 6, x 470;
7, X 384.
8. ” sexangulare, Rabenh., var. swpernumeraria, var. Nn.
x 470.
9, ” Arachne, Ralfs, var. curvatum, var.n. X 384.
10. ” gracile, Ralfs, forma. x 470.

On the Germination of the Seeds of Davidia involucrata, Baill.
By W. Borrrya Hemstey, F.R.S., F.L.S., Keeper of the
Herbarium and Library, Royal Botanic Gardens, Kew.

(Pxate 19.)
[Read 18th June, 1903. }

Davipra is one of the most remarkable of the endemic genera of
the trees of China. It is a monotype with foliage strongly
resembling that of a lime-tree and an inflorescence resembling
no other.

The flowers are borne in globose, solitary heads about an inch
in diameter on axillary peduncles, two or three inches long, and
bearing two oblong, nearly opposite, pure white, ieaf-like bracts,
four to six inches long.

The inflorescence consists of a number of male flowers, with-
out any perianth, encircling a solitary, obliquely inserted female
flower, which bears five rudimentary stamens around the ovary
near the top. Or sometimes the inflorescence consists of male
flowers alone; sometimes of a solitary hermaphrodite flower.

The ellipsoid fruit, about an inch and a half in length, is
drupoid in composition and is obliquely attached.

The pericarp consists of a thin epicarp and mesocarp and a
very hard, bony endocarp which intrudes between the six to ten
1-seeded cells to the axis, with which it is consolidated. Both
the dehiscence of the fruit and the germination of the seeds are
of a highly curious character. After the decay of the outer
layer of the pericarp, dehiscence takes place by the separation
of the upper half, or sometimes as much as two-thirds, of the
back of each carpel in the form of a valve or shutter.

Usually only about half the ovules are fertilized and developed ;

OF THE SEEDS OF DAVIDIA INVOLUCRATA. 557

sometimes only one. By the falling away of the dorsal valves
the solitary, pendulous seeds become partially visible, but they
are not released. On the contrary, they are held fast until after
germination and considerable development of the young plant
has taken place.

The seeds are pendulous from above the middle of the inner
angle of the cell, with the micropyle near the top on the outside.
The embryo is straight, nearly as long as the seed, with foliaceous,
flat cotyledons, twice as long as the straight radicle, and it is
embedded in endosperm somewhat thicker than itself.

After the dehiscence of the dorsal valves of the carpels, which
apparently only takes place when the conditions are favourable
to germination, tbe radicles of as many seeds as are present in
the fruit emerge simultaneously. There is also rapid elongation
of the cotyledons, by which the axis of the plantlet is carried
outside of the testa. Then, according to the position of the
fruit, the radicle turns towards the soil, which it enters, when
the developing cotyledons absorb the reserve-materials of the
endosperm, soon free themselves and assume a horizontal position,
become green and persist a long time.

This stage is soon followed by the full development of the two
first foliage-leaves, which are opposite and at right angles to
the cotyledons, whilst all succeeding leaves are alternate. This
primary pair of leaves reaches a conspicuous stage in the dormant
embryo.

The advantages, if any, of the simultaneous germination of a
number of imprisoned seeds in such close proximity are not
obvious, at least to me. Unfortunately I was unable to
follow the subsequent behaviour of seedlings produced under
such conditions, or I might have been able to offer some ex-
planation of the phenomenon. Of course it is no unusual thing
in nature for a whole podful of seeds to germinate in a cluster,
and for one, or few, to smother the rest in the struggle for
existence. But in Davidia the proximity is unavoidable.*

* I may mention incidentally that seedlings do sometimes, in a sense, devour
each other. Mr. Hackett, the foreman of the Tropical Department at Kew,
gave me the Brazil-nut as an instance. In a fruit full of nuts (seeds) he had
under observation, the seeds germinated in the shell and decayed one after
another until only one was left to grow up. He could not assert that this
behaved as a saprophyte, though appearances favoured the view that it did to
Some extent.

558 MR. W. B. HEMSLEY ON THE GERMINATION

I can only suggest that in a cluster of seedlings there is a
greater chance of partial escape from phytophagous organisms
of various kinds than there is for solitary individuals; but I am
aware that this suggestion is open to numerous objections.
Taking our native trees for comparison : they have mostly either
solitary seeds, as in the oak; or, if there are several, they are
furnished with some appendage that facilitates dispersal, as the
comose seeds of the willow.

Another interesting point is the presence of buds in the axils
of the cotyledonary leaves of Davidia. The advantage of
cotyledonary buds is probably this, as in many other instances,
that if the plumule is injured or destroyed the development of
the plant is continued by them. But this is not always the case,
as is shown by Gustav Kock in ‘ Oesterreichische Botanische
Zeitschrift,’ liii. p. 58, who there gives the results of the
investigation by himself and others of seedlings of 152 different
plants belonging to 49 different natural orders. In Dianthus
Caryophyllus the cotyledonary buds develop simultaneously with
the plumule. In Nasturtium officinale they grow into roots. In
TLrapa natans they form shoots which soon detach themselves
and become independent plants. In Ulex they grow into
thornless branches. In Lathyrus tuberosus they grow out as
runners. In many species of Linum the plant becomes perennial
through their development after the primary stem has died down.
In Thesium montanum only the cotyledonary shoots bear flowers.
And in Scrophularia Ehrharti they grow during the summer
and autumn into short-jointed shoots which strike root and grow
out the following spring.

Davidia was discovered by the Abbé David near Moupin in the
Province of Szechuen, and apparently only in small quantity. It
was described by the late Dr. H. Baillon (‘ Adansonia,’ x. p. 114)
in 1871, from flowering specimens. In 1889 Dr. A. Henry
sent a fruiting specimen to Kew, and a figure of it is given in
Hooker's ‘Icones Plantarum,’ t. 1961, but with very little detail.
Dr. Henry saw only one tree, and this was in Eastern Szechuen.

Subsequently Mr. E. H. Wilson, collector for Messrs. James
Veitch & Sons, discovered about a hundred trees in the same
region, and succeeded in obtaining a quantity of good seed, from
which a large stock of plants has been raised. Kew is indebted
to Messrs. Veitch for the material on which the foregoing
ooservations were made.

19.

Linn.Soc. Journ. Bor. Von. XXXV. Pr.

Hemsley

JON. Fitch lith irnp -

DAVIDIA INVOLUC RATA , Baill .

M. Smith de]

4 OF THE SEEDS OF DAVIDIA INVOLUCRATA. 559

Davidia is usually placed in the Cornacem, next to Nyssa, a
genus of Asiatic and North American trees, which it resembles
( in some particulars, but from which it differs greatly in appearance
and floral structure. However, I do not intend to discuss its

affinities on this occasion.
Miss M. Smith’s careful drawings in the Plate, explained below,

. show what I have attempted to describe in the germination of
Davidia.

f
EXPLANATION OF PLATE 19.

) Davidia involucrata, Baill.
Fig, 1. A ripe fruit.
2. The same with the outer layers of the pericarp removed and one of
the valves opening nearly to the base.
3. Cross-section of a fruit in which seven of the cells are fertile.
_ 4. Cross-section of a fruit in which only one of the cells is fertile.
5. A fruit from which the valves have fallen away and the seeds have
begun to germinate.
6. Dorsal view of one of the valves.
’ 7. Ventral view of the same.
8. Cross-section of a seed.
9. A germinating seed.
10. Section of germinating seed showing the highly developed plumule
and one cotyledon.
11. A portion of the embryo from the same seed.
12. Section of old, empty fruit.
13. A seedling showing buds in the axils of the cotyledonary leaves, first
pair of foliage-leaves opposite and succeeding ones alternate.

a a |
*

Figs. 6-10, & 11 are more or less enlarged, most of them, as will be seen

| Figs. 1-5, 12, & 13 are natural size.
by comparison, only very slightly.

560 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

A General View of the Genus Pinus. By Maxwery T.
Masters, M.D., F.R.S., F.L.S., Correspondent of the
Institute of France.

(PiatEs 20-23.)
[Read 19th November, 1903. ]

Tue special object of the following notes is to add to our
knowledge of the species of Pinus and to facilitate their
determination. Without any pretence to be complete, they
comprise details either imperfectly appreciated or not included
in the ordinary text-books. For the present purpose it is not
necessary to cite the whole of the voluminous literature per-
taining to the subject. It is sufficient to indicate here some of
the more important and more recent publications, and those in
which full bibliographical references may be found *.

In addition to the very extensive literature, I have availed
myself of the resources of the principal herbaria in London,
Paris, and elsewhere, and have, wherever practicable, studied
the living trees—in some few cases in a wild state, but in the
large majority of instances as growing in the Pinetum at
the Royal Gardens, Kew, and in numerous other botanical
and private establishments. Many specimens have also been
obligingly communicated to me from botanists in the United
States and the continent of Europe.

The genus Pinus is here taken in the limiled acceptation now
usually adopted. So limited, it forms a very natural and easily
recognized group. It includes those Abietinew in which both
shoots and leaves are dimorphic, or, as regards the leaves,
polymorphic. ‘

The extension-shoots grow rapidly and during the season
more or less continuously, and are elongated ; the lateral shoots
are either elongate or short and thick, forming “spurs,” which

* Bentham and Hooker, ‘Genera Plantarum,’ iii. (1880) p. 438; Parlatore
in DeCandolle, Prodromus, xvi.? (1868); Engelmann in Trans. Acad. St.
Louis, iv. p. 161 (1880); Eichler in Engler and Prantl, Pflanzenfamilien,
ii. p. 70 (1880); Beissner, Handbuch d. Nadelholzkunde (1891); Masters in
Journ, Linn, Soc., Bot. xxvii. (1889) p. 226, xxx. (1892); Sargent, Silva, xi.
(1897) ; Kent. in Veitch’s Manual, ed. 2 (1900); Conifer Conference Report
R. Hortic. Society, vol. xiv. (1892). Other references will be given incidentally
or under the head of particular species.

*——<—"

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 561

the Germans call Kurztriebe. These are axillary shoots, which
grow slowly and are soon arrested in their growth, so that they
do not materially lengthen between the internodes, and pro-
bably serve as store-places for reserve food or for water. They
are surrounded by bud-scales. The leaf-organs are very
polymorphic; three forms only need here be mentioned—the
cotyledons; the primordial or transitional leaves, which may
be mere scales, or linear leaves scattered spirally around the
extension-shoots; and the adult leaves, which are arranged in
tufts of from 2-5 (rarely more than 5) on the ends of the “ spurs”
(see fig. 1, p. 585). The number of leaves in each tuft is
usually, but not invariably, constant in particular species. The
fascicles are encircled at the base by a number of perular scales,
subcoriaceous in texture, or more or Jess membranous and
arranged spirally. The male flowers are borne on the shoots of
the year, are amentaceous in appearance, and arranged in
clusters, never solitary. Each flower is surrounded by a perianth
of imbricating bracts, varying in number but constant in each
species. There are not more than 4in P. quadrifolia, cembroides,
edulis, Balfouriana, and aristata ; 6 in P. monophylla, resinosa,
and contorta; 8-10 in the majority of species, including all those
of the Strobus section ; and as many as 14-16 in P. Torreyana
and P. Sabiniana. The details relating to the number and
arrangement of these scales are mostly taken from Engelmann.
In several species this character has not as yet been observed.
These imbricating scales are homologous with those that sur-
round the fascicles of leaves, and the stamens, though separated
by a bare interval, are serially continuous with them. The
anthers or micro-sporanges are borne on the under surface of the
sporophyll. The pedicel bearing the young female cone is clothed
withs pirally arranged perule or scales, like those on the vegetative
shoots, but they have no tufts of leaves in their axils. By
tracing these perule upwards, they may be seen gradually to
become shorter and to pass insensibly into the bracts, in whose
axils are placed the ovuliferous scales.

The female flowers are, unless in rare exceptions, lateral.
At first sight, from their erect direction and from the fact that
they overtop the terminal leaf-bud, they appear to be terminal.
Subsequently the peduncle curves downwards, and the lateral
position then becomes obvious. In some species the mature

cones remain in proximity to the terminal Jeaf-bud, in which
2u2

562 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

case, for classificatory purposes, they are said to be ‘“sub-
terminal.” In other species the shoot lengthens beyond the
insertion of the cones, so that the cones then spring from
the sides of the shoot at some distance from the apex, when
they are spoken of as “lateral.” As an exceptional occurrence,
I have seen the cones of P. sylvestris erect and apparently,
if not really, terminal; and a similar position was observed by
Sir Charles Lemon in the ease of P. maritima (Pinaster) : see
Trans. Hort. Soc. London, 2nd series, vol. i. pl. 20 (1833).
In the var. terthrocarpa of P. cubensis the growth of the axis is,
according to Engelmann, entirely arrested after producing an
ament, and does not even elongate in the following season; the
maturing cone, therefore, remains erect near the top of the
branch (“ Revision of the Genus Pinus,” Trans. Acad. St. Louis,
iv. 1880).

The characters offered by the ripe cone and seed are of special
importance ; but as they are dealt with by all writers on these
plants, it is not necessary to enter into detail here concerning
them. The form of the apophysis or swollen end of the cone-
scale is very important ; that of its terminal portion, or umbo,
not less so. In the young cones, for instance, of P. virginiana
(znops) the apex of the scale is thickened and ends in a recurved
point. As growth goes on, the apophysis becomes more
flattened on each side of the terminal point, and thus the
‘“‘umbo” becomes more distinctly marked out.

The cones which are formed in one year generally ripen in the
following season, or, in some cases, not till the third year.

The characters derived from the seedling plant, the varying
number of the cotyledons, the anatomy of the caulicle or hypo-
cotyl are treated of in a former communication, Journ. Linn.
Soe., Bot. vol. xxvii. (1889) pp. 236 et segg.; see also Freiherr
von Tubeuf, ‘Samen, Friichte und Keimlinge’ (1891), p. 82.

Without alluding to other characters mentioned under the
head of particular species, it may be said that the genus, as
now defined, is easily distinguished from the Spruces (Picea),
the Silver Firs (Abies), the Cedars (Cedrus), the Larches
(Larix), the Hemlock Spruces (Tsuga)—indeed, from all the
genera which, at one time or another, have been included
under Pinus. The nearest affinity appears to be with the
Cedars and Larches, which have dimorphic shoots and tufted
leaves produced on ‘spurs ;”? but in the Cedars the leaves are

yO

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 563

persistent and very numerous in each tuft, whilst in the Larches
the leaves are equally numerous, but deciduous. The male
flowers of Cedars and Larches are, moreover, solitary, not
clustered. ;

Whilst the genus is readily recognizable, it is often far otherwise
with the species. It is not even easy to group them satisfac-
torily into subgenera and sections. Reference to the standard
text-books of Lambert, Endlicher, Parlatore, Engelmann, Gordon,
Carri¢re, Beissner, Kent, and others, will suffice to show the
correctness of this assertion.

The most recent attempt to deal with the whole of the species
is that of Engelmann, in the Transactions of the Academy of
Sciences of St. Louis, iv. p. 161 (February 1880). Beissner,
‘ Handbuch der Nadelholzkunde’ (1891), p. 209 ; Sargent, ‘Silva,’
vol. xi. (1897); Kent in Veitch’s Manual, ed. 2 (1900), p. 308,
not to speak of others, have given their attention to certain
species only, and not to the whole number, and they have, for
the most part, followed Engelmann’s arrangement. This is
noteworthy for several reasons, to some of which allusion may
here be made. In the first place, even Engelmann’s Revision
is not complete. It deals with sections and subsections, and
with various minor subdivisions, but does not extend to the
individual species, which are merely named under the sub-
division to which they respectively belong.

Histonogical CHARACTERS.

In the next place, Engelmann makes use, for systematic
purposes, of the position within the leaf of the resin-canals,
whether marginal, 7. e. ‘‘ peripheral,” or just beneath the epi-
dermis (Pl. 20. fig. 1); “ parenchymatous,” or in the substance
ot the leaf (PI. 20. fig. 2); or *‘ internal,” when they are placed in
juxtaposition to the endoderm (Pl. 20. fig. 3). Engelmann also
lays some stress on the circumstance of the resin-canals being
surrounded by “strengthening cells” (PI. 20. figs. 1 & 2) or
devoid of any such investment.

Koehne, in his ‘Deutsche Dendrologie’ (1893), p. 28, makes
further use of histological characters by dividing the genus into
two sections—* Haploxylon,” in which the central fibro-vascular
bundle is simple (Pl. 20. fig.2); and “ Diploxylon,” in which the
bundle branches into two divisions which are more or less closely
approximate or separated by cellular tissue or stereome-celis

564 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

(Pl. 20. fig. 1). The branching or otherwise of the fibro-vascular
bundle is a more important “ character” than that furnished by
the position of the resin-canals. At the same time it may be
pointed out, as a fact of some possible significance as regards
the phylogeny of the genus, that in the cotyledons and in the
primordial leaves the fibro-vascular bundles may be unbranched
(Pl. 22. fig. 8; Pl. 23. fig. 9), whilst in the adult foliage they
may be branched. So, also, the resin-canals may in the primordial
leaves be marginal, as in P. Lambertiana (PI. 23. fig. 9), whilst
in the adult foliage they are generaily median.

M. Casimir de Candolle, however, in relation to the juvenile
character of the leaves on adventitious shoots, says that the
“caractére juvénile rentre dans la loi du développement indi-
viduel de la plante et il fait partie de "ensemble des caractéres
normaux de chaque espéce. Il ne faut donc pas considérer
comme un cas de variabilité régressive de l’espéce, et il n’y a
pas lieu de lui attribuer, ainsi que l’on a fait quelquefois
Yimportance d’une indication phylogénétique”’ (Archiv. des
Sciences physiques et naturelles, t. xvi. July 1903, p. 68). In
what way we are to distinguish between what is peculiar to
the individual, and what is of genealogical significance, is not
apparent.

In the following notes I have availed myself of the information
published by my predecessors, and of the incidental observations
of Van Tieghem, Bertrand, MacNab, and others to whom
reference is made in the course of this paper. It may be here
pointed out that a valuable character has been hitherto almost
entirely overlooked, or not accorded the importance which it
deserves. I allude to the number and characteristics of the
cells constituting the endoderm-layer. I have not examined
this layer in all the species, nor in many specimens of each
species, but in a number sufficient to enable me to form a high
estimate of its value for classificatory purposes.

I have repeatedly examined the leaf-structure in the majority
of the species, both in a living state and when dried; and 1
gratefully acknowledge the assistance I have had from the
beautiful specimens of the American species prepared by
Mr. King. These were described and illustrated by Messrs.
Coulter and Rose *. Specimens have also been made for me

* “Synopsis of North-American Pines based upon Leaf-Anatomy,” Botanical
Gazette (1886), p. 256. See also Bastin and Trimble, ‘A Contribution to the

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 565

by Mr. Worsdell, Mr. Fraser, and others, to whom my acknow-
ledgments are due, as also to Mr. A. E. Smith for his
photographic reproductions of several slides. ,

The integrity or subdivision of the fibro-vascular bundle has
already been commented on as furnishing an excellent character,
as indicated by Coulter & Rose and Koehne.

The position of the resin-canals is more variable; they are
not always present, and in some cases (as in P. Lambertiana),
on the same branch, they may vary in position.

The general form of the leaf, whether three-sided (Pl. 20. fig. 3)
or semicylindric (Pl. 20. fig. 1), with the upper side concave or
flattish, has, of course, attracted general attention. This form is
well seen when transverse sections of the leaf are made. But the
shape of the central half-cylinder or “ meristele,” when similarly
cut across, does not always correspond to the general shape of
the leaf, and has not, to my knowledge, been specially noticed.
Nevertheless it affords a very good means of differentiating
certain species. The “ meristele,” thus seen in section, may be
circular, as might be expected in P. monophylla (Pl. 21. fig. 4),
which has cylindrically-shaped leaves; but it occurs also in
numerous species, such as P. edulis, in which the leaves are
three-sided. The meristele has an elliptic section in many
species of those groups which have from 3 to 5 leaves, and also
constantly in the 2-leaved section (Pl. 20. fig. 1). A third
variation exists in those species where the meristele is three-
sided in section, as in P. filifolia (PI. 21. figs. 5 & 6). This tri-
angular form is generally very distinct, butit occasionally passes
gradually into the oblong or elliptic form *.

The number and the size of the endoderm-cells (see Pl. 20.
figs. 1, 2, 3, etc.) offer, as has been said, good characters, and will,
it is hoped, attract the attention of students with the necessary
patience and leisure.

The thickness of the hypoderm or stereome layers varies in
different species, and even in the same species under varying
conditions. It is usually in one or two layers, with an extra
number in the corners. It is uniform, or in some species it

Knowledge of some North-American Conifer’ (1897). A few plans of leaf-
sections of Pines are given by Prof. Tschirch of Berne, Schweiz. Wochenschrift
fiir Chemie und Pharmacie (1903), no. 22,

* Care must also be taken that the section be made accurately in a hori-
zontal direction across the centre of the adult leaf.

566 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

projects inwards in thick wedge-shaped masses (Pl. 22. fig. 7).
Where the tree is much exposed to wind, the hypoderm-cells are
likely to become thicker, if not always more numerous than in the
same species growing under less exposed conditions. In the same
way they are less highly developed in the cotyledons than in the
adult leaf (Pl. 22. fig. 8). But this, again, is a point which
requires more attention than I have been able to bestow on it.

The occasional presence or absence of a layer of thin-walled
cells, presumably containing water, just beneath the epiderm
should also be noted, as well as the position and number of the
rows of stomata.

An instructive comparison may, as has already been remarked,
be made between the structure and conformation of the cotyledons
and of the primordial leaves with those of the adult foliage.
Without going into details, unnecessary for the present purpose,
it may be stated that the histological structure of the temporary
foliar members is of a less highly developed character than
in the more permanent foliage. This is, of course, what might
have been expected. The cotyledons are sometimes, as in
P. Pinea, triangular and with a circular meristele (Pl. 22. fig. 8)
and unbranched bundle, whilst in the adult leaves of the same
species the stele is oblong in section and the fibro-vascular
bundle divided. From a genealogical point of view, it is therefore
important to note that certain characters that are common to all
the species in their juvenile state may sometimes continue their
juvenile characteristics in adult life with comparatively little
modification. Thus the unbranched bundle, which is a common
characteristic of the cotyledons and primordial leaves (P1.23. fig. 9)
in some species, remains in the fully developed adult foliage ;
whilst in others the bundles, simple in the juvenile state, become
branched later on. It is quite probable, therefore, that the
species with branched bundles are the modified derivatives from
those of simpler form. This assumption is supported by other
characteristics more readily seen, such as the nature of the bud-
scales and the peculiarities of the cone-scales.

The walls of the cell constituting the cortex or mesophyll of
the leaf are in some species plain (Pl. 23. fig. 10) ; in other species
thrown into folds, “ plicate ” or sinuous, indicating an enhanced
physiological function (Pl. 22. fig.7). There is usually no distinct
palisade-layer in the leaves of Pinus; so that the structure is
distinct in that respect from that of the leaves of Abies and other

"yy

OF THE GENUS PINTS. 067

flat-leaved genera. In some forms of P. Pinaster, however
(Pl. 23. fig.11), a palisade-layer is developed. The leaves of Pinus
Bungeana (P1. 28. fig. 10) are interesting as showing a radiating
arrangement of the mesophyll-cells in contact with the endoderm.

In this place I may be permitted to say something as to the
value, for taxonomic purposes, of the histological characters.
Briefly, they have no greater intrinsic value than any other
characters. They are useful, but they are not infallible guides.
For the most part they are of a physiological or adaptive nature,
and therefore likely to vary according to varying conditions to a
much greater extent than other characters less dependent on
existing circumstances and more “fixed”? by long hereditary
descent.

It must also be remembered that whereas the student of the
outer morphology has generally the opportunity of examining a
number of specimens from various localities, and of comparing
the characters as grown under varying conditions, the histological
student is generally, of necessity, confined to the examination of
a relatively small number of sections, taken, it may be, from the
same specimen. Histological characters, moreover, are not con-
veniently observed in the forest or the garden, where some more
ready means of discriminating are necessitated.

In the present communication I have bestowed attention
almost exclusively on the taxonomic characters afforded by the
inner structure of the leaf. For the structural details of other
organs reference may be made to the papers of Van Tieghem,
“Sur la Structure primaire et les Affinités des Pins,” Journ.
de Bot. t. vi. (1891) p. 265; and Penhallow, in Trans. Roy. Soc.
Canada, vol. ii. (1896), sect. iv. p. 54, who shows that the genus is
in regard to anatomical characters a well-defined group impossible
to confound with any other. He divides the genus, so far as the
N. American species are concerned, into two groups: Ist, those
in which pits occur on the tangential walls of the summer wood,
as in section Strobus; and 2ndly, those in which the pits are
wanting in that situation. Radais, in Ann. Sc. Nat. sér. 7, t. xix.
(1894) p. 297, tab. 8, arrives at similar conclusions. See also
Dangeard, “ Recherches sur les Plantules des Coniféres,” Le
Botaniste, sér. 3, p. 191; Bertrand, “Anat. compar. des Coniferes,”
Ann. Sc. Nat. sér. 5, t. xx. (1874), tab. 12, p. 5; and numerous
papers by Van Tieghem, Baillon, and others on the structure of
the female flowers.

568 DR. M. T. MASTERS : GENERAL VIEW

GROUPING OF THE SPECIES.

The following arrangement of sections and species is drawn up
with a view of facilitating the identification of particular species,
and is, to a large extent, arbitrary. The main divisions and
sections, however, are of a more natural eharacter, inasmuch as
they include species which are evidently closely allied structurally.

In the division TENUISQUAMA, including the sections
Srrosus and Cemsra of authors, the relatively thin cone-scales
constitute a character easily recognized, very constant, associated
with other marked characteristics, and linking the geuus, so far
as the characters presented by the cones are concerned, to the
other genera of the Abietinez.

In the section Srrosus the resin-canals are marginal and the
seeds are distinctly winged. Penhallow (Trans. Roy. Soc.
Canada, 1896, vol. ti. sect. iv. p.34) points out that in P. Strobus
and some of its allies there are pits on the tangential walls of the
summer wood, whilst there are none in the corresponding position
in the other sections into which he divides the genus.

The section CemBra comprises 5-leaved Pines, with median
resin-canals and wingless or nearly wingless seeds.

The division CRASSISQUAM- includes all those species in
which the cone-scales are notably thickened towards the’ apex,
and are of a more distinctly woody character than in the pre-
ceding division. It is here divided into two groups—one in
which the bud-scales are deciduous, loosely imbricate, and mem-
branous * ; the other in which the bud-scales are persistent and
subcoriaceous. The series in which the bud-scales are thin and
membranous includes two sections—one, INTEGRIFOLIA, in which
the leaves are quite entire, and the meristele circular in section ;
the other, SERRATIFOLIa, in which the leaves are serrulate or
denticulate, especially towards the tip, and in which the meristele
is elliptic or transversely oblong in section. Certain species,
such as flexilis and albicaulis, here placed in the Crassifolie, are
comprised by Engelmann in sect. Strobus. They are, in fact,
somewhat intermediate in their characters, but on the whole
they seem more closely related to the species with which they
are here associated than to those in the section Strobus.

* In a manuscript list of Conifers prepared by Sir Joseph Hooker, and
which I was privileged to inspect, great stress is deservedly laid upon the
nature of the bud-scales for classificatory purposes.

<7

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 569

The series in which the bud-scales are more or less persistent,
tightly imbricated and subcoriaceous in texture (at least at the
base), includes two principal groups, the one in which the leaves
vary from 3 to 5 in a tult and are 3-sided (Pl. 21. fig. 6), and the
other that in which the leaves are in pairs, semiterete, grooved
or flattish on the upper surface, and, when cut across, presenting
the outline of a section of a boat (Pl. 20. fig. 1).

The group in which the leaves are 3-sided admits of division
into the sections Indice (Engelmann), Ponderose (Engelmann),
Filifolie (corresponding nearly to Engelmann’s Pseudostrobi),
and Cubenses (Engelmann’s Australes).

The 2-leaved group is very distinct, but allows of subdivision
into two sections—the Silvestres (Engelmann in part) and
Pinaster, according as the resin-canals are marginal, as in
P. silvestris and its allies, or median as in P. Laricio, ete.

The sections here proposed correspond in many particulars
with those set forth by Engelmann and with some of the
subdivisions adopted by the older writes, but they are grouped
differently, and their constituent species are not always the
same.

Further remarks on the ten sections of the genus here
proposed will be included in the notes relating to individual
species.

PINUS.

Division I. TENUISQUAM,

Cones near the ends of the shoots; cone-scales leathery or
slightly woody, not specially thickened near the apex or on
either side of the terminal umbo. Bud-scales thin, membranous.
Leaf-sheaths mostly deciduous, often leaving a short, persistent,
frill-like ring at the base. Leaves 5, 3-sided, meristele circular
in section. Fibro-vascular bundle simple.

Section 1. Srrosus.

Resin-canals marginal, rarely median (as sometimes in Lam-
bertiana) ; seeds winged .....-.-++++eeer eee? Spp. 1-10.

Section 2, CeMBRA.
Resin-canals median; seeds wingless or nearly so. Spp. 11-13.

570 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

Division Il. CRASSISQUAMZE.

Cones subterminal or lateral, falling when mature or per-
sistent on the branches; cone-seales thick, more or less woody,

markedly thickened at or near the apex, on one or both sides of
the terminal umbo.

A. Leaf-sheaths of thin membranous scales, deciduous
except at the base.

Section 38. Inre@riFoute.
Cones near the apex of the herbaceous shoot. Leaves 1-5,
entire at the edge; resin-canals marginal; meristele cylin-
dric, circular in section ; fibro-vascular bundle simple.
Spp. 14-21.

Section 4. SERRATIFOLIE.
Cones near the middle of the herbaceous shoot. Leaves den-
ticulate at the margin; meristele elliptic in section; resin-
canals marginal or median .............+.-5+ Spp. 22-25.

B. Leaf-sheath of persistent convolute scales.

* Leaves 3-5, 3-sided.
Section 5. Inp1cz.
Cones subterminal. Leaves in threes, elongate, slender ; resin-
canals marginal; anthers crested; meristele triangular or
elliptic wo... eee cece ee eee eeeeseveaeee .... Spp. 26-28.

Section 6. PoNDEROSZ.
Cones mostly large, subterminal or lateral. Leaves mostly in
threes, elongate ; resin-canals median; meristele elliptic in
section ; fibro-vascular bundle branched ...... Spp. 29-40.

Section 7. F1iLiFoLi£.
Cones mostly large, subterminal. Leaves in fives; resin-canals
mostly median; meristele elliptic or triangular in section,
rarely circular ............ ec ee cece ee ceeees Spp. 41-47.

Section 8. CUBENSES.
Cones lateral or subterminal. Leaves 2-5; resin-canals internal ;
meristele triangular or elliptic in section ; fibro-vascular
bundle simple or branched .........-.+e0005 . Spp. 48-02.

a ll

—

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 571

** Leaves 2, semiterete, boat-shaped in section ; meri-
stele elliptic in section; fibro-vascular bundle
always branched.

Section 9. SYLVESTREs.
Cones subterminal or lateral. Resin-canals marginal.
Spp. 53-62,
Section 10. Pryasren.
Cones lateral or subterminal. Resin-canals median. Spp. 63-7!

Division I. TENUI SQUA! AME.

Sect. I. Srropus. Spp. 1-10.
} Cones sessile or nearly so; no dorsal stomata .... II.

Cones distinctly stalked ...............0.. vee IID,
Cones elongate-ovoid; scales oblong, flattish or slightly
concave at the ends ............ 1. pentaphylla.

II. ¢ Cones oblong-ovoid or subglobose ; scales rounded and
very concave at the ends. Leaves 5-6 cent.
2. parviflora.
{ Cones very long, 20-80 cent. Young shoots covered with
brownish hairs, Stomata on all sides of the leaf.

Ill. ¢ 3. Lambertiana.
Cones not exceeding 12-15 cent. Shoots glabrous, glaucous,
. or purplish. Dorsal stomata absent ...... wee. IV;

Cone-scales reflexed at the tips ...........66. weee OV,
V. \Cone-seales not reflexed at the tips .......... eeee VIL
Seed-wing shorter than the seed. Leaves 8-10 cent.
4, strobiformis.
| Seed-wing as long as the seed. Leaves 10-16 cent.
5. Ayacuite.
Cones short oblong ; scales roundish, wrinkled.
VI. ! 6. scipioniformis.
Cones elongate, cylindric-conic ........ weeeeeee WII.
Cones curved, somewhat pointed ; scales rounded concave,
nd and scoop-like at the tips; shoots ultimately glabrous,
Leaves 8-10 cent. .......+.. sees . Strobus.
Scales pointed, with a projecting muUCcTO........ VIII.
Herbaceous shoot covered with brown felted hair, Leaves
VIII. “ 4-10 cent. oc. cece ee eee eee ... 8 monticola.

Shoots glabrous ... 26... see eee reer eet eee ees

Cones oblong-ovoid, straight. Leaves 6-8 cent.
9. Peuke.
C ones elongate-c ‘ylindric, obtuse. often curve od. Leaves 10-
V2 cent. poe cece eee eee ee 10, excelsa.

oda |
1
bo

DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VEIW

Sect. 2. Cempra. Spp. 11-13.
Cones cylindric-conic ; scales gradually tapering to a point,
- mostly reflexed. Leaves 8-9 cent. 11. koraiensis.
Cones oblong ; scales not reflexed except those near the

DASE Lecce eee ccc cece eee ete eee enees XI.
( Cones oblong; scales pointed, basal scales recurved. Leaves
| 14-18 cent. ..... Lee eee cee eeee 12, Armandi.

XI. 4 Cones barrel-shaped, obtuse; scales rounded, basal scales
mostly not recurved. eaves 4-8 cent.
\ 13. Cembra.

Division II, CRASSISQUAME.

A. Bud-scales membranous, Leaf-sheathsdeciduous except
at the extreme base ; scales imbricate, often revolute.

Sect. 5. INTEGRIFOLIA, Spp. 14-21.
Leaf solitary, cylindric ; scales of male flower 6.

XIT. 14. monophylla.
Leaves 1-5, usually 5, 3-sided, smooth-edged or nearly so ;

scales of male flower 4 ...........0.. sees XIII.

| Seed-wing short or none...........0.0e00 08: XIV.
XIII. « Seed-wing as long as, or longer than the seed; scales of

| male flower 4 ; dorsal stomata absent ...... XVIII.
Cone-scales ultimately recurved at the tip; dorsal stomata

XIV. absent ............ cece ee eee eee e eee eeees XV.

Cone-scales not recurved ; dorsal stomata present. XVI.

( Apophysis deltoid at the base. Leaves 3-5 cent.
| 15, Parryana.
XV. . (quadrifolia.)
| Apophysis transversely elliptic ; dorsal stomata absent.
| 16, cembroides.
( Leaf solitary. (See 14. monophylla.).
| Leaves 2-3, 4 cent. long; scales of male flower 4.
XVI. 4 17. edulis.
| Leaves 5; scales of male flower 8-10; dorsal stomata
A cov cereees XVII.
Male-flowers globose ; cone ovoid-oblong. Leaves 5-7 cent.
18. albicaulis.

XVII. . r
Male flowers oblong; cone oblong-conic. Leaves 5-7 cent.
19. flexilis.
xvi} Umbo depressed. Leaves 4-5 cent. 20, Balfouriana.
* * | Umbo aristate. Leaves 4-5 cent... 21. aristata.

5 ‘ i
Sect. 4. SErRATIFOLLE. Spp. 22-25.

Meristele elliptic in section; fibro-vascular bundle simple.
XIX, Bark white. Resin-canal marginal. 22. Bungeana.
Fibro-vascvlar bundle branched ........0+20000 XX,

we

OF THE GENUS PINs. 573

( Resin-canals marginal. Leaves 6-9 cent.
23, Gerardiana.

J Resin-canals median. J.eaves 4-7 cent.

24. chihuahuana.
Resin-canals internal or median ? (imperfectly known).

25, Lumholtzii.

-——__.

XX.

r—

B. Bud-scales tightly imbricate, subcoriaceous. T.eaf-
sheaths persistent ; scales convolute, membranous.

* Leaves 3-5, 3-sided.
Sect. 5. Inpicm®. Spp. 26-28.

Cone ovate-conic, 6-7 cent. Resin-canals marginal; meristele
XXI. elliptic in section ; fibro-vascular bundle simple.
26. insularis.
Fibro-vascular bundle branched .............00. XXII.

Cone ovate-conic, 10-12 cent. esin-canals marginal ;
meristele elliptic .............5 27. longifolia.
Cone ovoid, 4-6 cent, Resin-canals marginal; meristele

XXII.

triangular... ... eee ee eee eee eee 28. Khasya.
Sect. 6. Ponprnos%. Spp. 29-40.
ye Cones subterminal, usually large ...........4-. XXIV.
XXII. | Cones lateral. ......... cece eee eeee Sete ee eee XXY.

¢ Cones oblong-cylindric ; apophysis prominent, 4—5-sided ;
umbo straight ...........0.06- 29, canariensis.
Cones cylindric-conic; umbo recurved. Bark generally

AXTV.< pale ; endoderm-cells 50-60 .... 80, ponderosa.
Cones broadly ovoid. Bark purplish black; endoderm-
cells 40 ...... eee e eee 51. ponderesa, var. Jeffreyi.
XXVI.
XXIX,

Y

XXVv Cones mostly large, 10-25 cent. long .......-..
““"* {Cones of medium size, less than 12 cent. long...

Cones clustered, subsessile, persistent in many whoris along
XXVI the branches. (See also 64, muricata.) 32. attenuata.
— (tuberculata.)

Cones solitary, in pairs or in single whorls...... XXVIIL.

33. radiata.
(insignis. )

XXVIII.

( Cones large, oblique, especially at the base.

XXVII.
Cones large, symmetrical,....-.. sec eeeees

(Tips of the cone-seales passing abruptly into a stout,

much-curved umbo; leaves dense, green, ascending or
34, Coulteri.

XXVHUIL- spreading re er sere ;
“ ) Tips of the cone-scales passing gradually into a stout
subulate umbo; leaves thin, bluish, pendulous.
35, Sabiniana.

574 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

xxix.) Cones oblong or elongate-ovoid .........--...0. XXX,
“= ) Cones ovoid or broadly ovoid ......... 0.0008. XXXT.
Cones 8-10 cent., oblong; umbo subulate. Leaves 18-

Q4 COND. Lee eee eee ee eee 36, Taeda.
XXX. Cones 4-8 cent., oblong-conic ; umbo depressed, mucronate.

— Leaves 12-20 cent. ............ 37. Teocote.

Cones oblong or ovate-oblong, 7~11 cent.; umbo flattish or

{ depressed, tubercled........... , 08. patula.

Cones ovoid, opening early ; umbo prominent, subulate,
XXXL retlexed. Leaves 8-12 cent. .... 39. rigida.
Cones subglobose or broadly ovoid, serotinous; umbo
minute. Leaves 16-20 cent..... 40. serotina.

Sect. 7. Finrrotrm. Spp. 41-47.

Resin-canals absent ; meristele triangular.

XXNII. 41. Donnell-Smithii.
Resin-canals median ,..........cceeeeceees XXXITI.

Meristele elliptic or transversely oblong ...... XXXIV.

XXXII, iN [eristele triangular .............. XXXV. & XXXVI.
Meristele circular ............e.000- cee eee XXXVII.

sheaths short .............0.. 42, Hartwegi.
Cones oblong-conic, very variable in size, ete, Leaves 5
20- 30 cent. ; sheaths long. .... 43, Montezume.

Cones ovoid or ovoid-oblong. Leaves 3-5, 10-20 cent. ;
XXXIV. \

Cones 20 cent. long. Leaves 20-30 cent.
44, filifolia.
Cones 5-Gcent.; umbo slightly mucronate. Leaves8-20cent.

XXXV. }
45. leiophylla.

Xxxv1 ! Cones very large, subglobose ; scales with stout subulate
"Yo mucro oo. eee eee eee eee 46, Torreyana.

Cones 5-7 cent. long, oblong-conic ; umbo short, subulate.

XXXVIL. 47, arizonica.

Sect. 8. CuprnsEs. Spp. 48-52.

a Leaves 3; i iptic ..ccecvccseecase . XNXXIX.
XXXVIL { e meristele elliptic . XL
| Leaves 5, rarely 3 (palustris)... ce. cece cece eens .
Cones lateral, 8-15 cent., ovoid-conic ; umbo rhomboid, with

XXXIX, ashort straight mucro.......... 48, cubensis.
Cones subterminal .... 0c. ccc c cece eee eee eee XL.

49, occidentalis.
Umbo not foliaceous Meeeeeees XLI.

Ce

Umbo terminating ina foliaceous process. Leaves 16-18 cent.
XL

--

a” @

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 575

Cones 15-26 cent., cylindric conic; umbo with a short re-
curved mucro, Leaves3,25-35cent. 50. palustris.
Cones 10-12 cent., elongate ovoid; umbo short, deltoid.

XL Leaves 18-80 cent. ........... . 651. pseudostrobus.
| Cones 5-10 cent., subglobose; umbo muticous. Leaves 18-
25 cent. ......e00, seseseeecees 52, OOCarpa.

** Leaves 2, semiterete.
Sect. 9. StrvestrEs. Spp. 53-62.
. Cones lateral... .... cc cece cece e cee ee eect eeees XLITi.
XLII. | Cones subterminal ........... cc cccececeeeees XLIV.
(Cones solitary or in pairs, ovoid or usually oblong-conic,
| long-stalked, deflexed. Leaves 7-9 cent.
XLIII. 58. halepensis.
Cones often clustered, broadly ovoid, subsessile, horizontal or
\ ascending. Leaves 12-18 cent... 54. bruttia.

XLIV | eaves more than 10 cent. long ................ XLV.

on "* ) Leaves less than 10 cent. long ............000. XLVI.
( Coneselongate, ovoid-conic; apophysis prominent, pyramidal.
| Leaves 18-20 cent. ..........4. 55. Merkusii.

XLV. 4 Cones broadly ovoid-conic ; apophysis flattened ; umbo
depressed. Leaves 14~18 cent., slender.
\ 56. Massoniana.
Low tree, generally shrubby, sometimes prostrate; leaves
deep green. Cones ovoid or ovoid-conic, 3-5 cent.
57. montana.
Tall trees ....... wocceeecees ore cvecccccceens XLVII.
Cones 10-12 cent., broadly ovoid; apophysis prominent.

XLVI.
Seed-wing narrow or absent .... 58. Pinea.

XLVII. Cones less than 10 cent. long, ovoid or ovoid-conic. Seed-

WIDG CONSPICUOUS ......6e eee sees se ceeccee XLVIIL
Leaf-buds oblong, distinctly apiculate; apophysis trans-
versely oblong, muticous. Leaves 10-16 cent.

59. resinosa.
Leaf-buds oblong acute, shortly apiculate........ XLIX.
Cones ovoid or ovoid-conic, acute ; apophysis subrhomboid,

flattened or prominent, upper border ovate, acute. Leaves
XLIx., 8ree2 beneath, glaucous at the sides, o nt ae
Cones ovoid, acute or obtuse; apophysis transversely
\ oblong, SinUOUS 6... eee eee eee eee ee ete e ee tees L.
Cones ovoid, 3-4 cent. long; apophysis cushion-shaped,
striated, upper border irregularly lobed; umbo deeply
L. depressed. Leaves 7-8 cent..... 61, Henryi.
Cones 4-5 cent.; apophysis not striated, obscurely lobed ;
\ _umbo prominent. Leaves 6-10cent. 62. densiffora.
2x

XLVIII.

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV.

576 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

Sect. 10. PrvastEr. Spp. 63-73.

LI Cones lateral ..... 0... ce cece cee cece eee e neces Lil.
* )Cones terminal ......... ccc cece cece eee cence LVI].
LIL. Cones serotinous ..... Lecce cece e cece eeeteeeuces LI.

Cones not serotinous ....... 0. cece eee eee eects LY.

with the branches. Leaves 3-5 cent. 63. divaricata.
(Banksiana.)
Cones horizontal or deflexed .......... cee ceceees LIV.

Cones small, oblong-conic, curved, turned upwards parallel
vm

‘Cones oblong, persistent on the old branches; apophyses

| obscurely 4-sided, ending abruptly in a stout subulate
LIV.4 umbo. Leaves 10-16 cent. .... 64. muricata.

* | Cones conic, persistent, often ultimately embedded in the

| branch; umbo deltoid-subulate. Leaves slender, 5-10

Lo cent. ooo eee eee e ceca ...... 605. clausa.

Cones clustered, persistent, 12-18 cent., conic; apophysis

pyramidal; umbo stout, compressed. Leaves 12-20 cent.
66. maritima.

Ly (Pinaster.)

"1 Cones clustered, persistent, roundish oblong ; apophysis
tapering gradually into a stout subulate umbo. Leaves
5-6 cent. Loe. sec eee eee eee 67. pungens.

Cones not exceeding 10 cent......... bocce eeeeees LVI.

Cones subsessile in pairs, oblong-conic, 5-7 cent.; mucro
LVI. subulate. Leaves 5-8 cent. .... 68. virginiana.

(inops.)
Mucro minute............. see ee ones beeeeeeeee LVII.
(Cones 4-5 cent., ovoid or oblong-ovoid. Leaves slender,
T-Beent. wo. ccc eee eee eee 69. glabra.
LVII.{ Cones 6-7 cent., solitary, oblong-conic. Leaves slender,
| 8-10 cent. ..... eee ee eee eee 70. echinata.
\ (mitis, variabilis.)
Cones in pairs or solitary, rarely clustered. Leaf-buds
LVIII. { apiculate. Leaves variable .... 71. Laricio.
Leaf-buds acute, not apiculate ..........++ee eee LIX.

Cones 5-7 cent., ovoid-conic. Bud-scales silvery. Leaves
10-14 cent. ......... cece eee 72, Thunbergiana.
Cones oblong-conic, 6-7 cent. Bud-scales brown. Leaves

LIX,
5-6 cent. wo. ccc cece eee eevee 73. contorta.

~s sf

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 577

IMPERFECTLY-KNOWN SPECIES (see posé).
P. recurvata, Rovwlee.
P. yunnanensis, Franchet.
P. vermicularis, Janke.
P. leucosperma, Maximovwicz,
P. eldarica, Medwejew?.

IncIDENTAL REMARKS ON THE SPECIES OF PiINUvs.

The species hereinafter referred to are for the most part named
in accordance with Parlatore’s monograph in De Candolle’s
‘ Prodromus,’ xvi. fase. 2 (1868), Engelmann’s “ Revision ” in the
‘ Transactions of the Academy of St. Louis’ (1880), and, to a
less extent, in conformity with Sargent’s ‘Silva’ (1897). Full
descriptions, synonyms, and references to figures are given in
those works, which it is not necessary to repeat here. The
excellent figures in Loudon’s ‘ Encyclopedia of Trees and Shrubs’
(1842) should be consulted by all students, as well as those given
in the ‘Journal of the Horticultural Society,’ vol. i. (1846), vol. ii.
(1847), vol. iv. (1849), the ‘ Pinetum Britannicum,’ the ‘ Gardeners’
Chronicle,’ and the more recent publications of Beissner and
Veitch. It is desirable to repeat that Parlatore treated the genus
in a much wider sense than is here done, embracing indeed in
his Pinus almost all the Abietinew, so that the present remarks
apply only to his subgenus Pinus. The additions and changes
that have become necessary are given under the head of individual
species. References to the more recent literature will also be
found under the same headings.

1. P. penrapHyia, the Goyd Matsu of the Japanese, was first
described by Mayr in his‘ Monographie der Abietineen des Japan-
ischen Reiches’ (1890), tab. vi. fig. 20. It was found growing
wild in the mountains of Central Japan, and is the Japanese
analogue of the North-east American P. Strobus.

The triangular leaves have a circular or sometimes a three-
sided meristele with a single fibro-vascular bundle. The endo-
derm-layer consists of about a dozen large cells. The resin-
canals are subepidermal, i. e. marginal. The cones in the Abbe
Faurie’s specimens are about 3 inches long, subsessile, spreading,
oblong-conie ; scales roundish in outline, flattish. The bark is

studded with black tubercles.
2x2

578 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

It never forms separate forests, but grows halfway up the moun-
tains intermixed with deciduous trees (Faurie in herb. Paris).

2. Pinus parvirtora, Siebold & Zuccarini.

A well-known Japanese species, sometimes referred to the
section Cembra, but the resin-canals are marginal.

The young shoots, in the cultivated trees, are usually hairy,
destitute of leaves at the base, and possess a double ring of resin-
canals in the cortex. The buds are cylindric-obtuse with lanceolate
brown scales. The three-sided leaves have a circular meristele
and an undivided vascular bundle. The dorsal side is flattish or
slightly convex, green, without stomata, the two lateral faces
slightly concave, glaucous. The resin-canals are marginal, with-
out a sheath of stereome-cells. The endoderm-layer consists of
about 20 cells. Cotyledons 8-10. In cultivation it produces
abundance of Cembra-like cones.

In addition to the older literature cited in the text-books it
may be well to cite the more recent publications of Mayr, Monog.
Abiet. Japan. (1890) p. 76, t.5, and Syme in Gard. Chron. (1878)
p- 624, f. 103.

3. P. Lampertrana, Douglas; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897) p. 27,
t. 542.

The history of the discovery of this noble Pine is given in a
communication from Douglas in the ‘ Companion’ to the Bota-
nical Magazine, ii. pp. 92 & 130 (1836). The species had been
already published in the Transactions of the Linnean Society, xv.
p- 500 (1827). The type-specimen is in the Kew herbarium.

The resin-canals in the primordial leaves are marginal (Pl. 23.
fig. 9), the endoderm is feebly developed, and the fibro-vascular
bundle unbranched. In the adult leaves the canals are sometimes
median, sometimes marginal, the endoderm-cells well-developed,
about 28-32, and the fibro-vascular bundle branched. See J.
D. Hooker, in Gard. Chron., Jan. 3 (1885), p. 15, f. 1.

‘The stomata occur on all three of the leaf-surfaces. The bracts
of the male flower are 8-10 in number, according to Sargent.
Cotyledons 12-15.

4. P. stroBirorMis, Engelmann; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p- 33, tab. 544.

P. Ayacuite, Parlatore pro parte.

This species is distinguished from P. Ayacuite, by Sargent, on

“ha /

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 579

account of the different form of the cone-scales and the shorter
seed-wing. So far as I have seen, the leaves are usually much
shorter than in P. Ayacuite, denticulate at the edges, though
figured by Sargent as entire; the cones are also shorter, obtusely
cylindric rather than conic, with the cone-scales rounded obtuse
at the recurved tips, and with nearly wingless seeds.

It is a native of the mountains of Northern Arizona and of
Chihuahua, at elevations of from 6000-8000 ft., usually growing
singly.

5. Pinus Ayacuire, Lhrenberg.

This is a five-leaved Pine with long slender leaves, and usually
with elongated cones. The cone-scales generally taper towards
the apex and are there strongly recurved. The young shoots in
the cultivated trees are generally covered with down, devoid of
leaves at the base, but sometimes clothed with leaf-fascicles.
The resin-canals are marginal, the stereome-cells abundant
beneath the epidermis and around the resin-canals. Engelmann,
however, describes them as few in number and not preseut around
the ducts. The meristele is circular in section, and the fibro-
vascular bundle unbranched. The endoderm-cells are about 24
in number. The stomata are in four rows on the sides, but not
on the back of the leaf. The wing of the seed is as long or
longer than the seed itself. Cotyledons 12-15.

The species is a native of the mountains of Northern Mexico
and perhaps to the mountains of Southern Arizona. It seems
more probable, as Sargent has pointed out, that the Arizona tree
is a distinct species, with very narrow wings to the seed, and which
he refers to P. strobiformis of Engelmann.

6. P. scrrrontrormis (§ Strobus), Masters, in Bull. Herb.
Boissier, April 1898, p. 270.

This is one of Dr. Henry’s discoveries in Hupeh. It is one of
the Strobus section, with oblong-obtuse cones, 38-5 centim. long,
resembling a short stick, whence the name.

The resin-canals are subepidermal. There are 4 or 5 rows of
stomata on the sides of the leaf, but none on the dorsum.

7. P.Srrosus, Linn.; Sorgent, Silva, xi. (1897) p. 17, t. 533;
Britton § Brown, Illustrated Flora of the N. United States, Canada,
ete., 1. (1896) p- 51, fig.; Beissner, Handbuch, ed. 2, p- 290.

To the description of this well-known Pine, of which an authen-

580 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

ticated specimen is to be found in Linneus’s herbarium, there is
little that need be added.

In the seedlings examined by me the caulicle or, as it is now
generally called, the hypocotyl, is remarkable for tapering upwards.
How far this is characteristic remains to be seen. The herbaceous
shoots are slender, greenish, covered with fine white sete, and
destitute of leaves at the base. The leaves have two rows of
stomata on the sides, but none on the back, they are triangular
in section, with the cells of the mesophyll sinuous. The marginal
resin-canals are surrounded by a sheath of stereome-cells. The
meristele is circular in section, and the fibro-vascular bundle
unbranched. The endoderm consists of about 20 cells.

The leaves of this species are softer and less rigid than those
of Pinus monticola, which represents it on the Pacific side of the
American continent, and they are stouter and not so long as in
the Himalayan excelsa, to which it is also nearly allied.

The scales of the cone are scoop-like at the tips, more so than
‘ in either P. monticola or P. excelsa, and the lowermost cone-
scales are often more or less recurved.

The cotyledons vary in number from 7 to 14.

In the Natural History Museum (British Museum) is a speci-
men from N. California collected by Lemmon and named monticola.
The size and shape of the cone are indeed those of monticola,
but the tips of the scales are rounded and recurved, resembling
in this particular the P. strobiformis of Sargent from Arizona
(see ante, p. 578).

8. Pinus monricota, D. Don; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p. 23, tabb. 540, 541.

In the herbaceous shoots of this species, whitish, capitate,
glandular hairs are intermingled with the whitish or brownish
sete which beset the brownish surface.

Engelmann describes the resin-canals as peripheral and not
encircled by strengthening cells, but in some of the wild specimens
examined by me I have seen stereome-cells surrounding the
canals.

The leaves are triangular in section, with a circular meristele
separated from the cortex by an endoderm-layer of 25-28 cells.
The fibro-vascular bundle is unbranched. There are three rows
of stomata on the sides of the leaf. The cone-scales are flatter
and less scoop-like than in P. Strobus. Cotyledons 6-9.

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 581

9. Pinus PEUKE, Grisebach, Spicil. Fl. Rumel. ii. p. 349 (1843);
Boissier, Fl. Orient. v. (1884) p. 608.

This species, native to the mountains of Macedonia, Monte-
negro, Servia, and Bulgaria, where it occurs scattered among
Spruce Firs, was at first considered to be conspecific with the
Himalayan P. ewcelsa. The evidence that they may have origi-
nated from the same stock is strong, but the shorter leaves,
shorter cone-stalks, thicker shorter cones, and sinuously-veined
seed-wings of P. Peuke now suffice to distinguish it from
P.excelsa. (See Masters, in Gard. Chron., Feb. 24, 1883, p- 244,
f. 34.)

The young shoots are glabrous, green, and destitute of leaves
near the base. The primordial leaves are membranous, brown,
lanceolate-acuminate. The adult leaves are aggregated into
ascending, wedge-shaped tufts, whilst those of ewcelsa are usually
decurved. The resin-canals are marginal, surrounded by stereome-
cells, and have the same structure as in P. excelsa. The leaves
are three-sided, with no stomata on the convex dorsum, and with
a circular meristele (in section). The resinous buds are ovate-
acuminate. The male flowers, hitherto undescribed, are arranged
in clusters. Each is about 8-10 mill. long, 3 mill. broad, orange-
yellow flushed with pink. Anthers shortly mucronate or muticous,
devoid of the laciniate crest which characterizes the anthers of
P. excelsa. The cones, which Grisebach describes as erect, are
only so in the young state, when mature they are deflexed.
The cone-scales are rounded, with a small blunt point, and the
wing of the seed is longer than the seed itself and traversed with
sinuous veins. Grisebach, probably by inadvertence, described
the seeds as exalate. Cotyledons 9-10.

10. P. excetsa, Wallich; Hooker, Fl. Brit. India, v. (1890)
p. 651; Collett, Flora Simlensis (1902), p. 485, fig. 157 ; Brandis,
Forest Flora, p.510; Gamble, Manual of Indian Timbers, ed. 2
(1902), p. 704.

A tree, very variable in habit as seen in cultivation. The
herbaceous shoots are glabrous, naked at the base, and the cone-
scales are remarkably broad near the apex. It is described in
almost all the text-books and is well figured in the ‘ Gardeners’
Chronicle,’ February 24, 1883. The seed-wing is twice the
length of the seed itself. The leaves are three-sided with marginal
resin-canals, meristele circular in section, and the fibro-vascular

582 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

bundle unbranched. There are five rows of stomata on the two
sides of the leaf and none on the dorsum. The cells of the
mesophyll have plicated walls. Cotyledons 8-12.

It extends, with few interruptions, along the Himalayas from
Afghanistan to Bhutan, and its value as a timber tree is well
brought out by Gamble, 7. ¢.

11. Pinus KoralEnsts, Sieb. et Zucc.; Mayr, Mon. Abiet. Jap.
(1890) p. 78, t. 5, t. 6. f. 18; Gard. Chron. 1903; Beissner,
Handbuch, p. 280, fig. 68.

A Pine of the Cembra section, native of Corea, Central China,
Japan P, and Kamtschatka. It has been confounded in books
and herbaria with P. parviflora; butthe resin-canals are median,
and the cones are more elongate, with the scales tapering towards
the ends and often recurved. The herbaceous shoots are some-
what woolly, devoid of leaves at the base. The leaves are three-
sided, with no stomata on the dorsum, with little or no hypoderm,
the meristele roundish or obscurely triangular, the endoderm-layer
of about 20 cells, and the fibro-vascular bundle unbranched.
The cells of the mesophyll are plicate.

The male flowers are in clusters, each ovoid-oblong, about
2 cent. long, pinkish violet ; anther-lobes not crested. The young
female flowers are purple; the seeds wingless or nearly so.

It has been lately introduced from West Hupeh by Wilson,
no. 597! and is figured in the ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle’ (1903), 1.
figs. 18, 19, p. 34.

12. P. Armanp1, Franchet, in Nouv. Archiv. du Muséum,
tom. vil. (1884) tab. 12, p. 285.

“This is a five-leaved Pine of the Cembra section, with smooth
bark, slender leaves, and oblong cones. It differs from P. korat-
ensis in the cones being broader in proportion to their length
and in the cone-scales not being reflexed at the tips. From
P. parviflora it differs in its longer leaves, larger cones, and
wingless seeds.

“The branches are smooth, greyish in colour, the pale green
leaves in tufts of five, with a very short deciduous sheath. Each
leaf is about 14 to 15 cent. in length, three-sided, serrulate, tri-
angular in section, with the resin-canals median. There are no
stomata on the dorsum. The section of the central vascular
cylinder or meristele is circular, and the fibro-vascular bundle is
unbranched. The endoderm-cells are about 26in number. The

OF THE GENUS PINUs. 583

male flowers figured by Beissner are cylindric-oblong, each about
2 cent. long. ‘The anther-scale is notched. The stalked cones
are 10 to 11 cent. long, 4 to 5 cent. broad, oblong-obtuse, not
tapering much either at the base or at the apex. The cone-
scales increase in size gradually from the base to the middle of
the cone, are slightly thickened at the tips, the upper exposed
portions broadly ovate-acute, somewhat triangular, slightly
pointed, and not reflexed. The seeds are wingless and edible.
The whole cone has much the appearance of that of the
N.W. American P. flewilis.

**This Pine kas been met with in Chensi, the Tsinling Mountains,
David! Szechuen, Farges! Yunnan, Delavay! Wilson! but, so
far as is at present known, does not occur in Japan.

“ Franchet suggests, and not without reason, that the cone
figured as that of P. parviflora by Murray in ‘The Pines and
Firs of Japan’ (1863), p. 12, fig. 18, may really have belonged to
the species now known as P. Armandi.”—Mast. in Gard. Chron.
1903, Jan. 31, p. 66, figs. 30, 31.

13. Pinus Cempra, Linneus.

There is little to be added to the description of this well-
known species, a specimen of which is preserved in the Linnwan
herbarium. It is interesting to compare the form of the coty-
ledons and the primordial leaves with that of the adult leaves.
In the cotyledons the section is triangular, two sides being
much longer than the base, there is little or no hypoderm, and
the resin-canals are near to the margins. The primordial leaf is
three-sided, with the base of the triangle as long as the two other
sides, and the resin-canals distinctly median. In the adult form
the leaf-section is triangular with equal sides, but the dorsum is
more convex than the sides and has no stomata. The section of
the meristele is circular and the resin-canals are median. The
cells of the endoderm number about 20. The cells of the meso-
phyll are only slightly or not plicated (see Pl. 20. fig. 2).

The herbaceous shoots are greenish, puberulous, or in native
Specimens even shaggy, with fawn-coloured huirs, and clothed to
the base with leaf-fascicles.

The anthers are muticous and their colour, like that of the
perulz, is variable, ranging from whitish to reddish violet.

In the young cones the bracts are almost quite distinet from
the scale, although a single fibro-vascular bundle supplies both

584 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

by branching above and sending one branch to the bract, whilst
the other enters the scale. The central woody core of the ripe
cone is spindle-shaped. Cotyledons 8-14.

In some parts of the Swiss Alps, as near Zermatt, where the
tree reaches to within a short distance of the snow-line, this
species appears to be gradually dying out, and no steps seem to
be taken to preserve so valuable a tree.

The species has a very wide distribution ; but it is possible
that some forms usually included within its limitations are really
distinct. Thus, Mayr says that the var. pumila is a distinct
species having marginal, not central resin-canals ; whilst the
Pinus mandshurica of Ruprecht, also referred to this species, is
considered by Maximowicz to be referable to P. koraiensis (see
Melanges Biolog. xi.).

14, Pints MonopHYLLA, Torrey; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p- 51, t. 551.

This, which is equivalent to the P. Fremontiana of Endlicher.
is a native of Nevada, Utah, San Diego, California, Arizona, and
the northern slopes of the San Bernardino Mts. It is remarkable
for its leaves standing singly, and not in tufts. Various expla-
nations have been offered of this peculiarity. In the ‘ Annals of
Botany,’ ii. (1888), I have given reasons for supposing that the
single leaf is truly a leaf in structure and position, and that its
isolation is due to the arrested development of its companion
leaf. Occasionally this second leaf passes on to its full develop-
ment, when a two-leaved fascicle results.

The cells of the mesophyll have infolded undulating processes.
The resin-canals are marginal, surrounded by strengthening cells,
and the meristele is circular in section, with an unbranched fibro-
vascular bundle. The endoderm-layer consists of about 50 cells
(Pl. 21. fig. 4). The cylindrical form of the leaf and of the
stele are evidently due to the development of the leaf when not
restricted by contact with its fellow leaf. The bracts sur-
rounding the male flowers are six in number (Sargent).

The apophysis of the cone-scales is convex, shining chestnut-
brown, with an elliptical grey umbo. Cotyledons 8-10.

In cultivation adventitious shoots or “novelli,” bearing flattish
primordial leaves sometimes called squame@e fulcrantes, are occa-
sionally produced from the lower branches.

An interesting account, with illustrations, was given of this

a

OF THE GENUS PINUS.

G}
z|

VA

lp

<7 \ \ \s
SSSA \ SOK
oS BESS SS
& SS SS :
> Z 7 -
j
¥ ONZE, ‘|
SIGRELA
Mite
(WZ

Pinus Parryana, showing primordial foliage beneath, adult foliage

above: much reduced.

586 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

tree as growing on the mountains of Nevada, by Sir Joseph
Hooker in the ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle,’ July 31, 1886.

It has been considered by some that Pinus monophylla and
P. edulis constitute one species, and that P. monophylla is a
dwarf and depauperate form of P. edulis (see Meehan in ‘ Bulletin
of the Torrey Botanical Club,’ August 1885, p. 81). But, for
reasons given in Sargent’s ‘Silva,’ xi. (1897) p. 51, it seems better
to keep the two distinct, as they grow for the most part in dif-
ferent districts and no intermediate forms have been discovered.

15. Pinus Parryana, Engelmann (1862), not of Gordon.

This species is called by Sargent (Silva, xi. (1897) p. 43,
tab. 549) P. quadrifolia, thus adopting the name applied by
Sudworth in 1897. The three-sided leaves have marginal resin-
canals, no dorsal stomata, a circular meristele surrounded by an
endoderm-layer of 20 or more cells, and the fibro-vascular bundle
is unbranched. The mesophyll-cells have plicate walls. The
bracts of the male flower are only four in number, according
to Sargent.

It is remarkable for the abundance and long duration of the
primordial leaves aud their beautiful bluish colour. (See fig. 1,
p- 585.)

The apophyses of the ripe cone are strongly revolute and the
seeds wingless. Cotyledous 8.

It is a native of the arid mountain districts of Southern Cali-
fornia near the Mexican frontier.

The P. Parryana of Gordon is a form of P. ponderosa.

16. P. cemBrorpEs, Zuccarini (1832); Sargent, Silva, xi.
(1897) p. 47, tab. 550.

In this species the caulicle is very stout, about 75 mill.
long, erect, greyish brown. The primary leaves are crowded,
spreading, linear, 25-35 mill. long, mucronate, obscurely
serrulate. The three-sided leaves have marginal resin-canals
and no dorsal stomata. The endoderm consists of about 16-20
cells surrounding a circular meristele with a single fibro-vascular
bundle. The cells of the mesophyll have plicated walls. The
shoots are glaucous and not fluted, clothed to the base with leaf-
fascicles. The buds, which are ovoid-oblong, pointed, are late to
expand in spring. The male flowers are in racemose clusters,
each flower being surrounded by four bracts only, and the seeds
devoid of wings. The apophyses are recurved, but not so much

™

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 587

so as in Pinus Parryana. It is the P. Llaveana of Schlechtendal
(1838). Cotyledons 8-12.

It is a native of the mountains of Arizona, Lower California,
and Northern Mexico, growing in hot arid situations.

seed : nat. size.

Pinus edulis, showing cone, foliage, and wingless

17. Pinus eputis, Engelmann ; Sargent. oo
This species differs from P. cembroides, to which it is very

588 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

closely allied, in its shorter, thicker leaves which bear stomata on
the dorsal side. It is, indeed, so near to Pinus cembroides that
I should have included it under that species, but that those who
have had the opportunity of seeing both species in their native
localities keep them distinct. Newberry and Meehan, in the
‘ Bulletin of the Torrey Botanical Club’ (1885), vol. xii. pp. 50,
81, consider P. monophylla (ante, p. 584) to be a dwarfed and
depauperate form of P. edulis, but in this opinion I find it hard
to concur. See Masters in ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle’ (Nov. 5,
1892) p. 563.

The leaves are three-sided, with a thick hypoderm, mesophyll-
cells plicated, marginal resin-canals, a circular meristele
surrounded by an endoderm-layer of about 18-20 cells. The
fibro-vascular bundle is unbranched. The male inflorescence is
subglobose or oblong, the individual flowers 5-7 mill. long, each
protected by four bracts. Inthe young cone the apophysis is
convex, with a prominent umbo. The cotyledons number from
7-10.

18. Pinus atBrcauits, Engelmann ; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p- 39, t. 548.

This species isa native of the Rocky Mountains, British
Columbia, Oregon, and California as far south as the San
Bernardino Mountains (Sargent). The leaves have dorsal
stomata and a double layer of hypoderm, which affords protection
in the exposed situations in which it grows. The resin-canals
are marginal; the mesophyll-cells are plicated. The endoderm
consists of about 30 cells, and the meristele is circular in section.
The male flowers have 8-10 bracts at the base (Engelmann).
The connective of the anther is revolute, laciniate or reduced to
a simple point.

Engelmann at one time considered it a form of P. flexilis, but
this grows at lower elevations and in different districts. The
male flowers of P. albicaulis, moreover, are thicker and rounder
than in flerilis, and the cone-scales are thicker at the tips
and more abruptly subulate-mucronate. Both have nearly
wingless seeds. Sir Joseph Hooker, in the ‘Gardeners’ Chronicle,’
June 27, 1885, describes and figures the remarkable effect of the

blasts of sand in scoring and polishing the exposed wood of
this tree.

en oo

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 589

19. Prxus FLEXILIS, James (1823); Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p- 35, t. 546.

A mountain Pine, occupying a vast area on the eastward slope
of the Rocky Mountains, extending to New Mexico, Texas,
Arizona, &c. The herbaceous shoots, as seen in cultivated
specimens, are terete, purplish, glabrous, or beset with glandular
hairs, and having a single row of resin-canals in the cortex.
The resin-canals of the leaves are described and figured as
marginal, but they are sometimes to be found in the mesophyll.
The endoderm-layer consists of about 30 cells; the meristele is
circular, with an unbranched fibro-vascular bundle. The cells of
the mesop'yll have folded walls. Stomata occur on the dorsum
of the leaf.

A young cone is figured in the ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle’ (1875),
p. 356. The male flowers are surrounded by 8-10 bracts
(Engelmann).

The cones at first spread horizontally, but ultimately become
deflected. In the mature condition the scales, like those of
P. Lambertiana, are equally thickened on both sides near the
tip, and spread horizontally.

This species is intermediate, in some respects, between the
Strobus and Cembra sections, having (usually) the marginal
resin-canals of Strobus and the nearly wingless seeds of Cembra.
The woody core, or axis of the cone, is narrower and more
elongate than in the European Cembra. Cotyledons 8-9.

20. P. Batrourrana, A. Murray; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p. 59, t. 553.

This species occurs on the mountains of North California.
and is remarkable for its dense tufts of foliage. The leaves are
short, curved, three-sided, with no stomata on the dorsum, they
have a double layer of hypoderm, marginal resin-canals, and an
endoderm layer of about 20 cells, encircling a single bundle
traversing a circular meristele. The mesophyll-cells are plicate.
The male flowers, according to Sargent, have only four scales at
the base. The cones are pendent, about 12 cent. long, elongate,
conic, curved; apophysis rhomboid, convex ; umbo depressed,
almost muticous. Seeds marked with violet spots. Wing of
seed obliquely oblong, much exceeding the seed itself. (See
Gard. Chron., March 11, 1876, p. 332.) Cotyledons 5.

590 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

21. Pinus anistata, Engelmann; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p- 68, tab. 554.

The principal difference between this species, if species it be,
and P. Balfouriana resides in the cones, which are somewhat
smaller, ovoid-conic rather than oblong-conic, their apophyses
less prominent, and provided with a long, slender awn. The
seed-wings also are smaller and less oblique. In P. aristata there
is usually only one resin-canal immediately beneath the epi-
dermis in the centre of the dorsum of the leaf, whilst in
Balfouriana there are two, in the centre of the mesophyll, or
beneath the epidermis. [See also A. Murray, in Gard. Chron.,
Oct. 30, 1875.] The cotyledons are 6-8.

22. P. Bunerana, Zuccarini. Cfr. Masters, in Journ. Linn.
Soc., Bot. vol. xxvi. (1902) p. 549, for bibliographical references.

A curious species occurring on the mountains of North China
and also in Hupeh and Shensi.

The bark of mature specimens is milky-white. The leaf-
sheaths are deciduous; the leaves in tufts of 3, each 6-8 cent.
long, three-sided, obscurely serrulated, dorsum convex, without
stomata, sides flattish, with 4-5 rows of stomata; transverse
section elliptic, slightly keeled anteriorly, acute at the angles ;
hypoderm ina single layer; cortex or mesophyll of several layers
of straight walled (not infolded) cells, the innermost oblong,
radiating from the centre; endoderm-cells about 22, oblong ;
resin-canals marginal, surrounded by stereome-cells, meristele
elliptic in section, fibro-vascular bundle unbranched (see Pl. 23.
fig. 10). Cones oblong-conic, apophysis wrinkled, umbo curved,
subulate. Male flowers capitate, each flower about 25 mill. long.
Cotyledons 11-12.

The tree is cultivated at Kew, where it has produced cones.

23. P. Grrarprana, Wallich; Parlatore, in DC. Prod. xvi.’
p- 391; Brandis, Forest Flora, t. 67; Hook. f. in Flora
Brit. India, v. p. 652; Gamble, Indian Timbers, ed. 2 (1902),
p-. 709.

In this curious Pine the bark flakes off in irregular slabs, as
in the Plane-tree (Platanus). Its edible nuts are largely used
as food by the natives of Afghanistan. Reference to it will be
found in the late Surgeon-Major Aitchison’s paper on the Flora
of the Kuram Valley, in the Journal of the Linnean Society,
vol. xvili.; and in Duthie’s Report of a Tour in Kashmir (1893).

"te

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 59L

The leaves are in threes, each 3-sided, dorsum convex, without
stomata, sides concave, with 4-5 rows of stomata, resin-canals
marginal ; meristele elliptic or circular in section, with an
unbranched vascular bundle. The number of the cotyledons
varies from 3 to 8.

24. Pinus cummuanuana, Engelmann ; Sargent, Silva, xi.
(1897) p. 85, t. 566.

This tree is a native of the mountains of Northern Mexico, as
well as New Mexico and Arizona. The leaves are in groups
of three, with median resin-canals. The endoderm-layer consists
of 30-40 cells, and the circular or elliptical meristele comprises
a branched bundle. The mesophyll-cells are. plicated. The
sheaths are deciduous. The male flowers racemose. The ripe
cones are oblong-ovoid or ovoid-conic, not unlike those of
P. Laricio. The apophyses are flattish, grey, with the upper
edge lancet-shaped. The umbo is depressed, at first mucronu-
late. Engelmann notes that this species matures its cones only
in the third year, a peculiarity which it shares with the Stone-
Pine (P. Pinea) of the Mediterranean district.

25. P. Lumuorrazu, B. L. Robinson §& M. L. Fernald, Pro-
ceedings of the American Academy of Arts and Sciences, vol. xxx.
August 27 (1894), p. 122; Scribner’s Magazine, xvi. p. 38.

Of this species I have seen only incomplete specimens. It
was collected near Coloradas in the course of an archeological
expedition to N.W. Mexico. The pendulous leaves are said to

be in groups of three with the sheaths quite obsolete. The cones

were not seen. In section the leaves are three-sided, dorsum
convex, sides concave. JResin-canal median. Meristele oblong
in section.

26. P. rwsunarts, Endlicher; F. Villar, in Blanco, Fl. Filip.
ed. 3, Nov. App. p. 212, t. 453; Vidal, Sinops. Kam. y Gen. Pl.
Lenos Filip., Atlas, t. 98. fig. C.

A. species native of the Philippines, with long slender leaves,
3 in a sheath, the scales of which are thin and membranous but
persistent, the innermost are deeply fringed. In section the
leaves are three-sided, with a convex dorsum and two concave
lateral surfaces meeting anteriorly ina prominent ridge. There
is a single layer of hypoderm, in contact with which are two
resin-canals. The cells of the mesophyll have infolded walls.

LINN, JOURN.—-BOTANY, VOL, XXXY. 2x

592 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

The meristele is elliptic, or slightly three-sided, with an un-
branched bundle. The cones are shortly stalked, deflexed, oblong-
conie, 5-7 cent. long; the scales have a tumid apophysis and an
elliptic umbo.

27. Pinus tonetronta, Rovburgh; J. D. Hooker, in Fl. Brit.
Ind. vy. p. 652, and in Himalayan Journals, i. p. 100; Gamble,
Man. Ind. Timbers, ed. 2, p. 706; Collett, Fl. Simlensis (1902),
p: 485, fig. 158.

A species native of the North-West Himalaya and Sikkim,
but not extending into Afghanistan according to Aitchison
(Journal of Linnean Society, Bot. xix. pt. 2, p. 142).

The very long, decurved leaves are arranged in tufts of 3;
in section they are seen to be three-sided, with a convex dorsum
and two flattish or slightly concave sides meeting in a prominent
anterior ridge. The hypoderm is in two rows, with wedge-
shaped projections, and the resin-canals, when present, which is
not always the case, marginal. The cell-walls of the mesophyll
are slightly infolded. The endoderm-cells, about 40 in number,
are large and ovoid ; the meristele is elliptic or subtriangular in
section, enclosing a branched vascular bundle. The male
flowers are cylindric-oblong, arranged in corymbose clusters.
The cones resemble those of P. canariensis or P. Pinaster, with
tumid, recurved apophyses, and an umbo with a short slender
curved mucro. The seeds are 10-12 mill. long, elliptic, greyish
with lilac-coloured stripes. The long oblong wing svon falls off.

28. P. Kiasya, Royle; Hook. f. in Fl. Brit. Ind. v. p. 652
(1888); Brandis, Forest Flora, p. 508; Gamble, Alan. Indian
Timbers, ed. 2 (1902), p. 708.

A three-leaved species. The leaf-section shows a convex
dorsum and two concave sides meeting in a sharp ridge. In the
specimen examined there was no hypoderm, but this point
requires further examination. The resin-canals are marginal,
the meristele triangular in section with a branched fibro-vascular
bundle.

The small oblong male flowers are in loose spikes.

The cones are shortly stalked, deflexed, ovoid-conic. The cone-
scales are rugose, the free border elliptic, and the umbo rhomboid.

The species is a native of the Khasya Hills, Chittagong, and
Burma ([ooker).

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 593

29. Pinus caNnaRIenstis, Chr. Smith, in Webb § Berthelot,
Hist. Nat. des Iles Canaries, voi. iii. (1836) p. 280; AlLasters, in
Gard. Chron. June 9, 1888, fig. 94.

This tree is well-described and figured in the above-mentioned
work. It may here be added that the leaves have a marked
hypoderm, and that the resin-canals are imbedded in the cortical
substance of the leaf. The meristele is elliptic in section and the
vascular bundle is divided.

The cotyledons are 6-8 in number, triangular in form,
destitute of any proper epidermis and hypodermis. The cells
of the cortex or mesophyll are polygonal, the endoderm-cells are
not well-marked. The central bundle is undivided. The cone
is similar to that of P. maritima (Pinaster), to which species it is
nearly allied.

30-31. P. ponperosa, Douglas; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p- 77; Britton § Brown, i. p. 51; Beissner, p. 262, fig. 61.

A Pine with a very wide distribution in Western America, from
British Columbia in the north to the Mexican boundary on
the south, and from the western slopes of the Sierra Nevada
to Dakota, Nebraska, and Western ‘Texas. ‘A tree of such
enormous range over a region of so many different climates has
naturally developed many forms, and no other American pine-tree
varies more in size and habit and the character ofits bark, length of
leaves, and size of cones....One hundred photographs would not
be too many to properly illustrate the appearance of P. ponderosa
-..and an attempt to describe its different forins with any words
at our command would be hopeless.”——Sargent, in ‘Garden and
Forest,’ Oct. 2, 1895, p. 392.

A peculiar feature of this species consists in the circumstance
that the cones break off when ripe near to, but not quite at the
base, so that a few scales are left on the bough while the bulk
of the cone falls to the ground; hence the term Broken-Cone
Pine given to it by Mr. Lemmon. The coustancy of this
peculiarity is open to further investigation. An illustrated
description is given in the ‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle,’ Nov. 15, 1890,
p- 557.

The base of the scale tapers gradually to a short stalk-like
process which is flattened from side to side. This peculiar form
may in some way be concerned in the detachment of the scales.

Pinus ponderosa was, according to Sargent, first alluded to in
the Journal of Lewis and Clark, 1804. It was afterwards found

2y2

594 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

by Douglas, in 1826; but it was not till 1836 that the name
ponderosa was published in the ‘Companion’ to the Botanical
Magazine, ii. p. 111, where Douglas says:—“ I also saw a new
Pine (Pinus ponderosa).” This was on the hills between
Colombia and Spokan rivers.

For an account of the numerous varieties reference may be
made to Sargent’s work, p. 80. Some of them, like P. Jeffrey?,
latifolia, Engelmannit of Lemmon, Mayriana of Sudworth,
Apacheca of Lemmon, scopulorum, Lemmon, have been con-
sidered to be worthy of specific rank, but Sargent concludes
that the forms mingle so as to be indistinguishable.

In the ‘Silva’ figures are given not only of the type but of the
var. Jeffreyi, tab. 563, and var. scopulorum, tab. 564.

P. Jeffreyi is also discussed by Sargent in ‘Garden and
Forest,’ Sept. 30, 1891, p. 457, and a good figure is given in the
‘Gardeners’ Chronicle, March 23, 1889, p. 360. It was the
subject of an interesting note by Sir Joseph Hooker in the same
periodical, Dec. 27, 1884, p. 814.

In the germinating seedling the radicle is tapering, the caulicle
is cylindric, glaucous.

The cotyledons are 10 in number, but from 6-11 are recorded,
triangular in section, with lines of stomata on the two lateral
faces.

In the three-sided leaves there is often a layer of water-cells
beneath the epidermis and a double layer of hypoderm. The walls
in the cells of the leaf-cortex are sinuous, the resin-canals paren-
chymatous. The meristele is oval, or slightly triangular in
outline, and surrounded by the endoderm-layer of 50-60 cells,
thickened on the outer faces. The fibro-vascular strand is
divided, the two divisions being separated by stereome-cells.

P. Jeffreyi has essentially the same structure, but Coulter and
Rose remark that the thin-walled subepidermal layer is wanting
in Jeffreyi, but then it is not constant in ponderosa!

The male flowers are 12-15 mill. long, sometimes twisted, each
surrounded by about 10 scales.

32. Pinus arrenvata, Lemmon (1892); Sargent, Silva, xi-
(1897) p. 107.—P. tuberculata, Gordon ; Masters, in Gard. Chron.
Dec. 19, 1885, fig. 184.

This is the species usually known as P. tuberculata of Gordon
(1849) (not of D. Don (1886), which is = P. radiata).

It grows on the sun-burnt slopes of the mountains of Oregon,

“or

OF THE GENUS PINUS, 595

the Cascade Mountains, the western side of the Sierra Nevada,
the coast-range of California, and the southern slopes of the Sau
Bernardino Mountains (Sargent).

“The closed cones of this tree, preserving the vitality of the
seeds for years, seem an admirable adaptation to the peculiarly
severe conditions of its surroundings, enabling it to survive the
fires which constantly sweep over the dry slopes where alone it
grows. When the trees are killed by fire, as is almost invariably
the case every few years, all the seeds produced during their
lives are scattered at the same time over the ground, and growing
rapidly, soon produce an abundant crop of seedlings; in the
same groves the trees are almost invariably of the same age
and. size, there being no seedlings or younger plants among them
to perish with the older trees, and thus to diminish the chances of
reproduction and perpetuity.” —Muir, ex Sargent, Silva, xi. p. 107.

The young cones are stipitate and spread horizontally.
They issue from the main branches, from which they are never
detached save by fire. The buds are slender, cylindric-conic, of
a reddish-brown colour. The leafy shoots are reddish-brown,
with a single row of resin-canals, and destitute of leaf-buds at
the base. The leaves are in threes, three-sided in section, with
a convex dorsum and two concave sides. Stomata are present
on all the faces. Beneath the epidermis is a layer of thin-walled
water-cells overlying the thick hypoderm. ‘The cells of the
mesophyll have infolded walls, and the resin-canals are median
and surrounded by stereome-cells. The meristele is oblong in
section, rounded at the ends, and slightly depressed on the upper
surface. The fibro-vascular bundle is branched, the branches
separating rather widely. The endoderm-layer consists of about
46-50 cells.

The cotyledons are 5-8 in number.

33. Prnus raprata, D. Don (1836); Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p- 103; Lemmon, Novitates Occidentales (1893); also in Garden
§ Forest, Feb. 10,1892; Masters, in Gard. Chron. March 14,
1891, p. 337, and Jan. 26, 1878, p. 108, fig. 22 (as insignis).

A species occurring over a very limited area on the coast of
California to the south of Monterey.

It is probably the tree called P. californica by Loiseleur in
Nouv. Duhamel, v. p. 243 (1812), where it is thus described :—
‘“‘ P. foliis geminis ternisve gracilibus, strobilis folio multo
longioribus.” The P. adunca of Poiret, in Lam. Dict., Supph

596 DR. M..T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

iv. p. 418, is also referred here, but the description 1s even more
incomplete.

Lemmon and Sargent place the Pinus insignis of Don (1838)
under this heading. P. tuberculata of D. Don (1836) (not of
Gordon) is also considered identical with Don’s P. radiata.
Carritre, Traité Général, ed. 2 (1867), p. 440, arranges the
species thus :—

““P. insignis, Douglas ex Loudon Arboretum, iv. 2265, et
auct.” Var. macrocarpa, Hartweg, Journal Hort. Soe. iil. p. 226
=P. radiata, Don et auct.

The variety differs from the species by the cones, which are
a little larger, whilst the apophyses are more developed and
turned down towards the base of the cone. In British gardens
the tree is found to do well near the coast, but there are difter-
ences in habit and in degree of hardihood which suggest the
existence of distinct varieties, if not of the existence of two
species under one name.

To Dr. Franceschi I am indebted for a-specimen of the var.
binata from Guadeloupe Island, off the S. coast of California. In
this variety there are but two leaves to the tuft. See Watson,
Proc. Amer. Acad. xi. p. 119 (1876), and Bot. Calif. ii. p. 128.

The seedling plants are distinct in character, and show forecasts
of the future habits of the tree, its bushy habit when young
being indicated by the numerous side-shoots that spring from
the young plant just above the cotyledons, whilst the bare trunk
of adult years is indicated by the long unbranched stem, which
the seedling plant at first presents. The primordial leaves are
very long and narrow, and, at rather wide intervals, finely toothed
at the margins. As has been said, the young stem acquires
considerable length (6 to 8 inches) before the primary leaves are
replaced by the tufted leaves characteristic of the tree at a more
advanced stage. The seedlings are strongly tap-rooted, with hori-
zontally-spreading side branches. The leaves are three-sided, with
stomata on all sides, and with a layer of thin-walled water-cells
beneath the epidermis. The hypoderm is in one layer with
occasional thickenings. The cortical cells have infolded walls,
and the resin-canals are median and surrounded by stereome-
cells. The endoderm-cells number about 30-40; the meristele
is oblong, or somewhat triangular, with a branching fibro-
vascular bundle.

Lhe cotyledous vary from 6-9 in number.

™ as

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 597 -

34. Prxus Coutert, D. Don; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897) p. 99;
Masters, in Gard. Chron. March 28, 1885, p- 415, figs. 73, 74.

A. noble Californian Pine of pyramidal habit, growing on the
mountains near the coast. The old bark flakes off in irregular,
thin, smoky~brown plates. The herbaceous shoots are glaucous
green flushed with pink, and traversed with numerous resin-
canals ; they are clothed nearly to the base with leaf-tufts. The
buds are very large, reddish-brown, ovate-oblong. The leaves
are three-sided, with stomata on all sides. The hypoderm-layers
are very thick, projecting inwards in wedge-shaped masses, and a
similar layer of stereome-cells surrounds the resin-canals in the
substance of the leaf. The endoderm-layer consists of about
60-70 cells, rarely fewer, much thickened on the outer walls.
The meristele is elliptic in section, with a thick band of stereome-
cells separating the two divisions of the fibro-vascular bundle.
The mesophyll-cells are plicated (see Pl. 22. fig.7). The cones
are usually very large.

In our museums there appear to be two forms of this
species, the cones of which differ. In the one case (the true
P. Coulter’) the strongly beaked scales are very prominent
and more or less spreading ; whilst in the other the apophyses
are much less prominent, and the beaked extremity much smaller.
As I have only seen detached cones, I am not able to form a
definite opinion whether or not the cones with the smaller scales
and less prominent tips belong to a distinct species or not, but
they probably belong to a form of ponderosa.

In the young cones of P. Coulteri the apophysis tapers
gradually into the curved spur-like umbo. The cotyledons vary
in number from 10-14.

35. P. Saprnrana, Douglas; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897) p. 95;
Alasters, in Gard. Chron. J uly 14, 1888, p. 36.

A tree discovered by Douglas in 1826, but the specimens and
notes relating to which were lost when crossing a stream. (See
‘Companion’ to the Botanical Magazine, ii., Nov.1831.) Itisa
native of the dry foot-hills of Western California.

It is a well-defined species, in the happy position of having no
synonyms. The herbaceous shoots are glaucous, devoid of leaves
near the base, and they contain a double row of resin-canals. The
leaf-section is three-sided, dorsum convex, sides concave, with
stomata on all surfaces. The hypoderm is continuous and pro-

,098 DR. M. T. MASTERS! GENERAL VIEW

jects into the mesophyll in the form of wedge-shaped masses. The
cells of the mesophyll have infolded walls, and the resin-canals are
median and surrounded by stereome-cells. The endoderm con-
sists of from 45-50 cells, thick-walled externally. The meristele
is oblong or subtriangular in section, with a branched fibro-
vascular bundle and a band of stereome-cells between the
subdivisions. The male flowers are each surrounded by 10-15
spirally imbricated scales (Engelmann).
The cotyledons vary in number from 12-18.

36. Pinus Tarpa, Linneus; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897) p. 111;
Britton & Brown, i. p. 53, fig.

A species of which an authentic specimen may be seen in the
herbarium of Linneus. It is widely distributed from New
Jersey to the Gulf States and Texas. The buds are oblong-
conic, the male flowers cylindric, curved, arranged in corymbose
clusters. The cones are about 12 cent. long, sessile, spreading,
oblong-conic; apophysis tumid, dark brown, with a small deflexed
subulate mucro.

The leaf-section is three-sided with uniform hypoderm ; the
cells of the mesophyll have projecting walls, and the median resiv-
canals are surrounded by stereome-cells. The endoderm-cells
are about 50in number. The meristele is triangular, and the
fibro-vascular bundle branched, with the branches either separate
or sometimes approximate.

The cotyledons are 5-8.

37. P. Trocotr, Chamisso et Schlechtendal, ex Parlatore, in
DC. Prod. xvi.’ p. 396.

A Mexican species, of which little or nothing is known beyond
what has been published in the text-books. The cones are
stalked or subsessile, deflexed, elongate, cylindric-conic, slightly

curved ; the apophysis rather tumid, with a small central deltoid
umbo.

38. P. patua, Schiede § Deppe; Parlatore, in DC. Prod. xvi."
p- 397; Masters, in Gard, Chron. Jan. 24, 1885, fig. 20.

The young shoots of this Mexican species are olive-brown
covered with a glaucous bloom or, in some cases, slightly
hirtellous. The buds are cylindric-conic, sharply pointed. The
leaves are three-sided, with the dorsal side convex, the lateral
ones Concave, all stomatiferous. The section is triangular with an

a’ 7,

OF THE GENUS PINUSe 599

elliptical meristele. The hypoderm is in two rows. The resin-
canals are in the centre of the mesophyll. The stalked deflexed
cones are in whorls. In the young cone the apophysis is convex
on both sides of the terminal subulate mucro, but in the older
cones the umbo becomes shrivelled and depressed.

39. Pinus rrerpa, Willer, Dict. (1768); Sargent, Silva, xi.
(1897) p. 115; Beissner, Handbuch, p. 268, fig. 64 (1891).

A native of the Atlantic States of North America, in sandy
plains and dry gravelly uplands as well as on the coast.

The leaves are in threes, each 8-14. cent., three-sided, the dorsum
convex, the lateral faces concave and meeting in a prominent
keel. Stomata are distributed all over the leaf. The leaf-section is
three-sided, and shows a layer of thin-walled water-cells beneath
the epidermis, between it and the hypoderm. The cell-walls in the
mesophyll are infolded, and the resin-canals median. The endo-
derm consists of about 40-50 cells. The meristele is oblong,
and the fibro-vascular bundle branched, with bands of stereome-
cells connecting the two phloem masses.

The male flowers are slender, capitate, about 25 mill. long,
each surrounded at the base by 6-8 scales. The cones are sessile,
solitary or clustered, ovoid-oblong, with the free part of the
apophysis somewhat triangular, slightly convex, dull brown.

The cotyledons are 5.

The species is very variable in the size and form of the cones,
which, in some cases, so much resemble those of /. serotina, that
some botanists have considered them to constitute a single
species.

P. rigida has the power of producing adventitious shoots from
the old trunks, a peculiarity which it shares with P. serotina.

40. P. serorina, Michaux ; Sargent, Silva, xi, (1897) p. 119.

A species distributed from South Carolina to Florida (Sargent).

In the living plants at Kew the herbaceous shoots are angular,
deeply furrowed, glaucous, and clothed with leaves to the base.
In the cortex is a single row of resin-canals. In the native
specimens the male flowers are capitate, with 6-8 scales at the
base of each. ‘The cones are sessile, spreading, broadly ovoid ;
the apophysis slightly tumid, with a small deltoid mucro.

The triangular leaves have median resin-canals, an oblong
meristele, and a branched fibro-vascular bundle. The hy poderm
is very thick, and the resin-canals are also provided with a

600 DR. M. ©. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

sheath of stereome-cells. For the most part they are median,
but occasionally peripheral. The cells of the mesophyll have
infolded walls. The endoderm-cells (about 54 in number) are
much thickened. The stomata are distributed on all sides of
the leaf.

41. Pixus Donyeii-Suitatt, Masters, in Botanical Gazette,
xvi. (1891) p. 199 (Pirus), e¢ xix. (1894) p. 18, t. 2.

This species was found by Mr. Godman, and subsequently by
Capt. Donnell-Smith. It forms a complete belt around the
Volean de Fuego, commencing at about 10,000 feet, and in
the Volean d’Agua extends to the summit. It is curious to see,
writes Mr. Godman, how abruptly the mixed forest of Chezro-
stemon and other trees ceases at about 10,000 feet, and how you
step suddenly out of it into the more open pine-belt, where the
only undergrowth is a coarse grass (Godman in litt.).

Capt. Donnell-Smith furnishes similar information, and states
that he collected his specimens at the very top of the Volcan
d’Agua, at a height of 12,300 ft., along the crest of the extinct
volcano, where it formed a stunted tree 10-15 ft. high, but well
furnished with cones.

P. Donnell-Smithii resembles P. Hartwegi, but differs in its
smaller cone-scales with less prominent apophyses. It is a
5-leaved species with fimbriate bud-scales and three-sided leaves.
The hypoderm is well marked, and there are also wedge-shaped
masses of stereome-cells to add to the rigidity of the leaf. The
cells of the leaf-cortex are sinuous, and the two branches of the
fibro-vascular strand are separated by stereome-cells. The sec-
tion of the meristele is triangular in outline. The resin-canals
appear to be absent (see Pl. 21. fig.5). The cones are about
lu cent. long, oblong-obtuse, thick, the scales with thickened
apophyses and winged seeds.

42. P. Hartwear, Lindley, Bot. Reg. (1839); Parlatore, in
DC. Prod. xvi? p. 399.

A Mexican species apparently very variable, and confused in
collections with P. Montezuma. Like other mountain species
from Mexico, it needs careful study on the spot.

43. P. Montezuma”, Lambert; Parlatore, in DC. Prod. xvi’
p. 398 ; Gard. Chron., Oct. 25, 1890, March 3, 1894, March 11,
1899, cum ie.

A Mexican species so variable that no fewer than 70 synonyms

Pr

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 6OL

are attached to it. On the same branch of a specimen labelled by
Engelmann some of the leaves are 12-14 inches long, others only
5 inches in length. Comparative study in its native locality can
alone suffice to determine the limitations and characteristics of this
species. Iu the variety Lindleyana I tind a layer of thin-walled
water-cells beneath the epiderm; cells of the mesophyll with
infolded walls, median resin-canals surrounded by a stereome-
sheath. The endoderm-layer consists of 25-30 oblong cells. The
meristele is oblong in section, with a branched vascular bundle.

The male inflorescence is capitate.

It may be noted that in most, if not all, the cones examined
by me under various names the upper border of the apophysis
is lancet-shaped and acute at the extreme tip.

44. Pinus riniroxia, Lindley (1840); Parlatore, in DC. Prod.
xvi.” p. 400.

A species collected by Hartweg in Guatemala, concerning
which little is known beyond what is published in the works
above cited. The leaves are in fives, very long and slender
(22-30 cent. long). In section they are triangular, with thick
hypoderm projecting inwards in wedge-shaped masses. The
cells of the mesophyll have infoided walls. ‘I'he resin-canals are
median and surrounded by a sheath of stereome-cells. The endo-
derm consists of 30-40 large oblong cells.. The meristele is
triangular in section, with the two branches coherent in a single
fibro-vascular bundle (see Pl. 21. fig. 6).

The cones are pendulous, 21-22 cent. long, conic, slightly
curved, the apophyses rhomboid with a prominent umbo. Seed
speckled, much shorter than the obliquely oblong wing.

I have specimens from Tolueca, Nelson 5!, and from Capt.
Donnell-Smith, 2662!

45. P. neropnynua, Schiede § Deppe; Parlatore, in DC. Prod.
XV. p. 401.

A Mexican species extending into Guatemala, with leaves in
tufts of five, slender, three-sided, triangular in section, the dorsum
convex, sides concave, mecting anteriorly in a prominent ridge.
The hypoderm forms a single layer, the cells of the mesophyll are
not sinuous, the resin-canals are median surrounded by stereome-
cells. The endoderm consists of 18-20 large ovoid cells thickened
on the outer side. The meristele is triangular in section, and
the fibro-vascular bundle divided. he male flowers are race-

602 DR. M. T. MASTERS : GENERAL VIEW

mose, the cones about 5 cent. long, ovoid-conic; apophyses flat,
rounded or slightly pointed at the upper border ; umbo depressed,
rhomboid mucronate.

To this species I refer—Nelson 1!, gathered on Tolucca, and
Donnell-Smith (Guatemala), 2633 & 3156!

46. Prsus Torreyana, Parry, Bot. Mex. Bound. p. 210, tt. 58,
59 (1859); Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897) p. 71, t. 557.

A distinct Pine, very limited in its range, growing only, so far
as is known, in South California, near the mouth of the Saledad
River, along the coast and on Santa Rosa Island, 34° N. lat.
For fine specimens of its cones I am indebted to Dr. Franceschi.

The seedling plants observed at Kew are robust, with a long,
tapering radicle, and a stout cylindric caulicle, with five resin-
canals between as many vascular bundles. The cotyledons are
about 12, linear, flattish, ‘The primary leaves are elliptic in
section, pointed at the angles with a prominent keel. The
resin-canals are median, the meristele elliptic with a branched
fibro-vascular bundle. The adult leaves are 20-30 cent. in length,
markedly triangular in section, stomatiferous on all sides. The
hypoderm is in thick wedge-shaped masses in the intervals
between the stomata. Cortical cells with infolded walls; resiu-
canals median, surrounded by a stereome-sheath ; endoderm
of about 40 cells, much thickened outwardly ; meristele trian-
gular; fibro-vascular bundle branched, more or less completely
surrounded by stereome-cells. The male flowers are in clusters,
each 5-7 cent. long, surrounded at the base by as many as 14 or 15
scales. The cones are subsessile, 13-15 cent. long, broadly ovoid,
with very prominent apophyses and stout pyramidal umbos.

47. P. artzonica, Engelmann, Sargent; Silva, xi. (1897) p. 75,
t. 559.

A five-leaved Pine, native of the mountains of Southern
Arizona, at altitudes of 7000 feet.

The leaves are three-sided, with stomata on all sides, with a
double layer of hypoderm thickened at the angles. The cells of
the mesophyll have infolded walls. The resin-canals are median,
surrounded by a stereome-sheath. The endoderm consists of
35-40 cells much thickened on their outer walls. The section of
the meristele is triangular, with somewhat truncated angles.
The fibro-vascular bundle is branched, the branches surrounded
by many stereome-cells. The male flowers are cory mbose, oblong-

a

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 603

obtuse, about 2 cent. long. The cones resemble those of
P. patula, and are subsessile, spreading, about 6 cent. long, 3-4
cent. broad, oblong-ovoid, tapering to both ends, the apophyses
prominent, upper border somewhat rounded; umbo stout, pyra-
midal, mucro deflexed; seed ovoid, much shorter than the
obliquely oblong wing.

P. arizonica has been thought to be a form of ponderosa (which
occasionally has 5 leaves in a tuft), but the young shoots are
glaucous, and its cones are shorter and thicker (Engelmann).

48, Pinus cuBENSIS, Grisebach (1863); = P. heterophylla,
Sudworth (1893), ex Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897) t. 591.

The first botanist to deal with this plant was Elliott, who, in
his ‘Sketch of the Botany of S. Carolina and Georgia’ (1824),
referred it to P. Taeda as var. heterophylla. It is now generally
acknowledged that it is quite distinct from P. Yaeda, and,
therefore, it would seem that the next appropriate name, in order
of time, should be selected, viz. cubensis. This plan, however,
does not commend itself to the American botanists, who have
adopted the old varietal name as that of the species. P. baha-
mensis of Grisebach, P. cubensis var. terthrocarpa, Grisebach,
and P. Elliotti of Engelmann are all referred here, though not
without hesitation. The species occurs in the Southern States of
N. America, in some of the West India islands, and in the forests
of Central America and Honduras (see Morris, ‘The Colony of
British Honduras ’ (1883), p. 57; Belt,‘ Naturalist in Nicaragua’
(1874), p. 236). The three-sided leaves are in clusters of 2-3,
with a layer of thin-walled cells beneath the epidermis. The
hypoderm forms a double layer with projecting wedge-shaped
masses, and a similar sheath surrounds the resin-ducts. These
latter are in contact with the meristele, which is elliptic or more
or less triangular in transverse section, and has a simple or
(sometimes branched ?) fibro-vascular bundle. The endoderm-
cells are about 40-48 in number (PI. 20. fig. 3). As in the case
of P. australis, the bud-scalcs are silvery-white. The male flowers
are capitate, each flower about 30-40 mill. long, and surrounded
by oblong coriaceous chestnut-coloured scales with a white
membranous, slightly fimbriate border.

I am indebted to Dr. Mellichamp for specimens from
S. Carolina, in which the catkins are partly male, partly female,
the female flowers oceupying the upper part of the catkin or

604 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

male flower. The foliage of Pinus cubensis is more slender than
that of P. palustris, and all the sheaths surrounding the leaves
of P. cubensis are much shorter than those of P. palustris.

It is possible that P. bahamensis, referred to this species by
Sargent, should be kept distinct, for whilst P. cubensis has dis-
tinctly internal resin-canals, P. bahamensis, so far as I have seen,
has marginal canals; but further examination of authentic
specimens is requisite to clear up the doubt.

A cone of P. bahamensis, collected by Eggers and in the
Natural History Museum (British Museum), is about 18 cent.
long by 10 cent. broad, cylindric-oblong; apophysis slightly
convex, transversely elliptie narrow, shining chestnuat-brown ;
umbo subulate, reflexed. Other specimens are in the Museum
at Kew.

Rowlee, ‘ Notes on Antilean Pines’ in the Bulletin of the
Torrey Botanical Club (1903), p. 107, states that P. heterophylla
is not identical with Grisebach’s P. cubensis. The cones of the
Florida species (heterophylla) are very different from those of
the Cuban Pine, which more nearly resembles P. Taeda than
P. heterophylla.

Rowlee also describes a monstrosity of P. cubensis, which he
calls var. anomala, in which the scales [query, bracts? ] have
reverted to the primitive form of the primary leaf.

49. Prints occrpENTALIS, Swartz; Parlatore, in DC. Prod. xvi.”
p. 402.

A West Indian species with 3, 4, or generally 5 three-sided
leaves, ridged in front. The hypoderm-layer is continuous. The
cells of the mesophy]l have infolded walls, and the resin-canals
are in juxtaposition to the angles of the triangular meristele.
The fibro-vascular bundle is undivided, and within the pericycle
are numerous stereome-cells. The cones are elongate-ovoid,
4-6 cent. long. The apophysis is flattish, with a rhomboid umbo
terminating in a reflexed subulate mucro.

50. P. patustris, Miller, Dict. (1768); Sargent, Silva, xi.
(1897) p. 151, tab. 589; Trimble, fig. 14.

A three-leaved Pine, better known under the name of australis
(1810), and of special economic importance. It ranges from
Virginia to Florida near the coast, and inland to the Appalachian
Mountains and Texas (Sargent). The bud-scales are silvery-
white, fimbriate at the edges. The leaves are in threes with

"2

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 605

three sides, dorsum convex, lateral faces concave. Stomata are
seen on all surfaces. Toere is a layer of thin-walled cells
between the epidermis and the hypodermis, which latter is thick
and strengthened at the corners. The cells of the mesophyll
have infolded walls ; the resin-canals, when present, are in juxta-
position to the elliptic meristele (as seen in section), and are
surrounded by stereome-cells. The endoderm-cells are about 50
in number, oblong, thickened on the outer side. The fibro-
vascular bundle is double, a band of stereome-cells connecting
the bases of the two phloem masses. The male flowers are
capitate-corymbose, ascending, linear-oblong, 6-8 cent. long.
The cones are shortly stalked, elongate-conic, slightly curved.
The apophysis is convex on both sides of the umbo. Cotyledons
7-10.

An interesting account of this tree, showing its value for resin
and timber, is to be seen in an article by Karl Mohr in ‘ Garden
and Forest’ (1858), p. 261. Maurice de Vilmorin, in the same
Journal, March 24, 1897, speaks of the tree as growing in
Western France; and even at Kew a tall specimen braves the
untoward cenditions in which it is placed.

51. Prxus pseuposrrosus, Lindiey (1839); Parlatore, in DC.
Prod. xvi? p. 401.

A five-leaved Mexican species growing at elevations of 8000-
10,000 feet. The leaves are three-sided, provided with hypoderm.
The mesophyll-cells have infolded walls, and the resin-canals are
adjacent to the angles of the triangular meristele, and each is
surrounded by a sheath of stereome-cells. The fibro-vascular
bundle is undivided. The cones are about 10-15 cent. long, ovoid-
acute, or oblong conic; the apophysis convex, rugose, with the
upper edge semilunar or elliptic, rarely somewhat truncated ;
umbo deltoid, short, reflexed, sometimes depressed.

52. P. oocarpa, Schiede; Parlatore, in DC. Prod. xvi.’ p. 401 ;
Palmer, in Contrib. U.S. Nat. Herbarium Dep. of Agriculture, I.
No. iv. June 30 (1891), p- 115.

This tree is described as abundant in the mountains of Mexico,
where it attains a height of 40-50 ft., with an ample, spreading
head and rather pendulous branches. The leaves are in fives.
Dr. Palmer (J. c.) says that “on each side of the leaf are two
ducts which, with the surrounding strengthening cells, completely
separate the parenchyma tissue into distinct regions ; the ducts

606 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

extend from the fibro-vascular bundle to the epidermis or its
underlying strengthening cells. These ducts have the para-
doxical position of being both peripheral and internal. Dr.
Engelmann ... places the species in the section with internal
ducts, but says he occasionally found parenchymatous ones.”

In the leaves from one of Hartweg’s specimens I found
them three-sided with a convex dorsum. On section the
hypoderm was seen to be specially thick at the corners, the
resin-canals subepidermal or absent, the mesophyll-cells not
infolded, and with occasional patches of areolar tissue. The
meristele was triangular, and the fibro-vascular bundle branched.
In one of Dr. Palmer’s specimens the structure was substantially
the same, but there were resin-canals in the centre of the meso-
phyll not surrounded by strengthening cells. It is desirable
that further observations on fresh specimens should be made.

The most striking feature of this species consists in the cones,
which are placed on rather long stalks. They are solitary (not
clustered), 7-8 cent. long., 6-7 cent. wide, broadly ovoid-conic.
The apophysis is shining, convex, carinate; umbo depressed,
mucronate.

53. Pinus watKpensis, Miller, Dict. (1768) =P. hierosolymi-
tana, Duhamel (1755).

P. maritima, Lambert, partly ; Sibthorp, Flora Greca; Des-
fontaines, Fl. Atlantica, tom. ii. (1800) p. 852; Mouillefert,
Traité des Arbres et Arbustes, tom. ii. (1492) p. 1303.

The Aleppo Pine was known to the Greeks, as well as to the
botanists of the Middle Ages, according to Bubani, Flor. Pyrenaic.
p- 389 (1897).

Miller’s name, above adopted, is the one now most generally,
if not universally, employed, although, as a matter of strict
priority, that of Duhamel has precedence. It isa native of both
shores of the Mediterranean, extending into Asia Minor, Persia,
and, perhaps, A'ghanistan, occurring from the coast-line up to a
height of 3000 ft., generally on limestone soil. Like most species
it is subject to considerable variation. In consequence the
synonymy has become greatly involved, so that, both in books
and in herbaria, P. Aalepensis, as here understood, is mixed up
with P. brutia and with forms of P. Laricio, from which latter
it may be at once distinguished by its marginal (not median)
resin-canals, Owing to the difficulty of identification of this and

~ Re

a

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 607

allied species a description of the true halepensis is here given.
The branches are usually ashen-gray, cracked vertically, and
marked with oblong obtuse projecting phyllules. The smaller
branches are slender, pliant, subangular, destitute of leaves
except near the extremities. The free portion of the pulvinus,
or phyllule, is often more or less orange-coloured, the persistent
part adnate, oblong, with a rounded end, a prominent midrib,
and a deep furrow on either side separating it from the adjacent
leaf-scar. The upper part of the primary leaves is membranous,
revolute, and deciduous. The lower part of the scales con-
stituting the leaf-sheath are persistent, convolute, coriaceous,
the upper portions membranous and deciduous, leaving, after
their fall, a truncated edge. The leaf-buds are small, slender,
cylindric-conic, their scales deltoid acuminate, chestnut-brown,
lacerate at the edges. The leaves are slender, arranged in pairs,
and of varying length in different specimens. ‘The boat-shaped
leaf-section shows a very thick hypoderm with marginal resin-
canals surrounded by a sheath of stereome. The meristele is
transversely oblong, and the fibro-vascular bundle branched, with
a mass of thin-walled cells between the subdivisions. The
endoderm-cells are about 36 in number. The male flowers are
congested in globose or racemose heads, each flower 7-8 mill.
long, oblong-obtuse, orange-coloured or pale yellow; connective
suborbicular, crenulate. Cones iu pairs or solitary, on thick,
deflexed stalks, each cone about 7-8 cent. long, oblong-conic,
chestnut-brown or greyish; apopbysis either prominent or flattish,
with radiating lines and a prominent rhomboid transversely
keeled umbo. Cotyledons 6-9.

The preceding notes ave, with the exception of that relating to
the cotyledons, taken from a wild specimen forwarded to me
by the late M. Naudin from Antibes, with the intimation that it
grew on “terrains caleaires et rocailleux des environs de la
Méditerranée.” From the same source other specimens labelled
P. maritima, Lambert, from the ‘“ sables maritimes pres
d’Antibes,” were received. These differ from the halepensis
above described in their longer, less slender foliage, and in their
male flowers being in long dense spikes or racemes. Un-
fortunately no cones were sent with this latter form.

Tenore, Flora Napol. v. p- 267, describes two varieties —one
with oblong cones and flattish scales, the other with ovate-couic,
blackish cones and prominent apophysis. To this latter he refers

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXY- 24

608 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

the Pinus maritima of Lambert, vol. ii. t-10. The flat-scaled
variety is probably the same as that called var. 8. minor by Lange.
To this may be referred Spanish specimens from Huter, n. 889 |,
Syrian specimens from Kotschy, 440!, and others, Greek repre-
sentatives trom Heldreich, 1300!, ete.

Among the forms with prominent apophyses are specimens
from Spain, Bourgeau, 884!, Persia, Greece, Dalmatia, Mace-
donia, Provence, Sicily, Morocco, and elsewhere. Specimens
from Afghanistan, taken from cultivated trees by the late
Dr. Aitchison and referred to this species, differ in their subses-
sile ascending cones. In the Paris herbarium are specimens of
P. halepensis collected in Valencia by Bourgeau, without number,
but to which the name var. macrocarpa is attached. The cones
measure 4 inches in length. From Heldreich n. 1800 there
are also specimens with large cones and flat apophyses, collected
in Greece. For some remarks on the tree figured by Miller,
Dictionary, 1760, t. 208, as the Aleppo Pine, see under P. Laricio,
which it most resembles in form of cone and apophysis, although
it may be the form mentioned by Tenore as P. halepensis, var.
B. squamis convexis, to which the P. maritima of Lambert has
been, in part, referred. Miller’s statement in the text refers
evidently to P. halepensis, but it is possible that some permu-
tation of labels may have taken place, and that the illustration
and the text do not apply to the same species.

P.h. Pithyusa, P. h. syriaca, P. h. abchasica, and P. persica
are referred to this species as varieties.

From the late Baron von Mueller I received specimens from
trees cultivated in S. Australia with androgynous catkins, the

male flowers being at the base, the female flowers in clusters near
the tips.

54. Pinus Brurttia, Zenore, Sylloge Plant. Vasc. Neapol. (1831)
p- 47, and Flora Nap. v. p. 266, t. 200 (1835); Boissier, Flora
Orient. v. p. 605.

This tree is said to be a native of the forests of Central and
South-Eastern Spain, the mountains of Calabria, the islands of
Cyprus and Crete, the Caramanian Taurus, Syria, and Bithynia.
Some of these localities are open to doubt, because the species
has been confounded with P. halepensis and with P. Laricio,
var. pyrenaica. The name pyrenaica was given to a Pine by
Lapeyrouse, Hist. abrégée des plant. des Pyrénées, p. 146

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 609

(1813), but, in the Supplement to that work, Lapeyrouse
acknowledged his mistake, stated that no such Pine as he
had described existed in the Pyrenees, and substituted for it a
description of another “ pyrenaica,” which is now known as
P. Laricio, var. pyrenaica. I am indebted to Prof. Clos for
the information that no specimen answering to either of his
descriptions exists in Lapeyrouse’s herbarium at Toulouse. The
late Henry de Vilmorin, for the purpose of elucidating this
matter, made five separate journeys to the Pyrenees, including
a visit to one of the localities mentioned by Lapeyrouse, but
nowhere did he find anything corresponding to P. bruttia,
which has been considered identical with Lapeyrouse’s original
pyrenaica. What he did find was, in every case, the variety of
P. Laricio now known as var. pyrenaica, and which has also
received other names (see H. de Vilmorin, Bull. Soc. Bot. France,
xl., 1893), which will be further considered under the head of
P. Laricio. If we abandon Lapeyrouse’s name pyrenaica and
go back to the first name given, we must cite P. resinosa of
Loiseleur ; but this, as Carriére has pointed out, was forestalled
by the very different P. resinosa of Solander. Accordingly
Carriére, in 1855, called this Pine P. Loiseleuriana, which he
considered different from P. bruttia. This opinion has not been
generally adopted, and in these circumstances Tenore’s name,
bruttia (1881), claims precedence.

The P. Paroliniana of Webb appears to be a MS. name only,
and the P. Parolinii of Visiani dates from 184i. In former
notes on this species I followed the nomenclature and synonymy
given by Parlatore.

The following descriptive note was published in the ‘ Gardeners’
Chronicle,’ with an illustration, Sept. 8, 1888, p. 267, under the
name of P. pyrenaica vera, which I now propose to abandon
for the reasons already alleged. I transcribe the notes taken
from a specimen forwarded by the late M. Naudin, which has been
compared with the specimens in the Kew Herbarium and Museum
and in the British Museum, and in particular with the type-
specimens of P. bruttia of Tenore.

Bark grey. Herbaceous shoots green, naked at the base,
marked with prominent pulvini.

Leaves two, in a very short sheath, 43 inches long (12 cent.),
linear-pointed, concavo-convex, serrulate, with stomata on all

sides. In section the leaf is boat-shaped with an epiderm of
2242

610 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

cuboidal cells, beneath which is a very thick layer of hypoderm
(which must give great resisting power to the Jeaf and adapt it
to windy localities). The leaf-substance consists of sinuous cells
filled with chlorophyll; through its centre passes the double
vascular bundle surrounded by an elliptical bundle-sheath or
endoderm of about 50 oval cells filled with starch, and enclosing
a “pericycle” of cellular tissue with masses of woody cells
separating the two fibro-vascular bundles. Two resin-canals
traverse the leaf-substance just beneath the hypoderm on the
upper surface. This structure is identical with that of Tenore’s
Pinus bruttia and of Visiani’s P. Paroliniana and of Kotschy,
n. 420. It is also the same as in P. halepensis, but differs from
that of P. Pinaster (maritima) and P. Laricio, with which it
has been confounded, but from which the mere inspection of
the leaf-section will enable the observer to distinguish it.

The male catkins are clustered, rarely solitary, erect, oblong,
about half an inch long, orange-coloured; anther-crest orbicular,
crenulate.

Cones lateral, solitary or in groups of three (Tenore’s specimen,
showing a large number in a cluster, is accidental), each shortly
stalked or nearly sessile, spreading more or less horizontally ;
ovoid-conie, acute, rich shining chestnut-brown, 8} inches long
by 2} in breadth. Scales woody; apophyses rhomboid, flattish,
with a slight transverse ridge and a rather short pyramidal umbo.
In the fully-developed cone the upper angle of the scale is often
prolonged into a short blunt process.

In the Paris herbarium are specimens from Crete, Raulin, 747!
and from Calabria, Tenore.

Boissier (Flora Orient. v. p. 605) points out that this species
differs from P. halepensis in its thicker and more rigid leaves,
in the larger size of the male flowers, in the sessile cones which
are thicker and not pendulous, congested not solitary or twin.

55. Pinus Merxusit, Junghuhn § De Vriese; Parlatore, in
DC. Prod. xvi.’ p. 889; Vidal, Sinops. Plant. Filip., Atlas, t. 98.
fig. C.

Specimens from the Philippines, collected by Vidal, show this
to be a two-leaved Pine, with semiterete leaves, concave on the
anterior side, provided with hypoderm, cells of the mesophyll with
infolded walls, and subepidermal resin-canals. The meristele

i

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 611
\

is elliptic in section, with a branched fibro-vascular bundle, and
an epiderm-layer of 20-830 cells.

The cones are 6-7 cent. long, cylindric-oblong, apophysis
convex with radiating lines, umbo rhomboidal depressed.

It was originally described from Sumatra in Junghuhn & De
Vriese, Plant. Noy. Ind. Batav. ii. p. 5, and has since been found
in Borneo and the Philippines. It is said also to occur at
elevations of from 1700-5000 ft. in the Shan States.

56. Pinus Massonrana, Lambert, Pinetum, ed. i. (1803), t. 12 ;
Pin. ed. 2, p.16, t.8; Parlatore, in DO. Prod. xvi. p. 389.

P. sinensis, Lambert.

This was first made known by a drawing taken froma plant in
the Banksian Herbarium “ brought by Mr. Francis Masson
from the Cape.”

The tree is a native of China, and is very distinct in 1ts charac-
teristics. The leaves are in pairs, very long and slender. In
section they are semiterete or somewhat elliptical, concave on the
ventral side, with one row of hypoderm-cells beneath the epi-
dermis. The resin-canals are numerous beneath the margin. of
the leaf, each is surrounded by a sheath of stereome-cells. The
endoderm consists of about 30-40 cells. The meristele is elliptic
in section, and has a branched fibro-vascular bundle. ‘The
mesophyll is unusually thin, consisting of only two layers of
cells outside the endoderm.

The P. Massoniana of Siebold and Zuccarini has been referred
by Purlatore to P. Thunbergii. ;

Germinating seedlings observed at Kew showed a simple
radicle, an erect caulicle reddish in colour, 6 cotyledons 13 in.
long, linear. Primordial leaves linear, about the same lengtn as
the cotyledons, remotely serrulate, with stomata on the upper
surface. The primary stem is glaucous, ridged and furrowed °F
fluted from the “ decurrence ” of the primordial leaves. Untor-
tunately it is not certain whether these seedlings were those
of the true Massoniana or whether, as is most probable, they

belonged to P. Thunbergii.

57. P.monrawa, Miller,Gard. Dict. ed. viii. (1768); Willkomm,
Forstliche Flora (1887), p. 209 ; Beissner, Handbuch d. Nadelholz-
kunde (1891), p. 233; Kent, in Veitch’s Manual, ed. 2 (1900),

612 DR. M. T. MASTERS : GENERAL VIEW

p- 343; Mottet, Conif. et Taxac. 1902 (216); Gremli, Flora of
Switzerland, English Edition, by Paitson (1889), p. 425.

This species, taken in the sense adopted by Parlatore and most
modern authorities, is a low-growing tree or bush, native to the
Alps of Central and Southern Europe.

The leaves of Pinus montana are usually bright green, the buds
obtuse or shortly acuminate. The male flowers vary from lemon-
yellow to deep orange in colour. In the cones the apophysis is
greyish-brown, with a blackish ring surrounding the umbo.

In section the leaves are semiterete, flattish on the ventral side,
with a row of small, thin-walled water-cells and a thick layer of
hypoderm. The resin-canals are submarginal and surrounded
by strengthening cells. The mesophyll consists of three or four
layers of cells with infolded walls. The endoderm-cells are
oblong, about 44 in number. The meristele is oblong in section,
depressed on the upper surface; the fibro-vascular bundle
branched, the branches separated by fine cellular tissue.

This structure I find to be substantially the same in the varieties
uncinata, Mughus, Pumilio, and Fischeri.

Koehne notes that in all forms of P. montana the epidermal
cells are twice the thickness of those in any other (European)
species and have only linear cavities. ‘The relative absence of
stereome-cells between the two branches of the fibro-vascular
bundle is also commented on by this observer.

The cones of this species are exceedingly variable, especially in
the form of the apophysis, whence several varieties have been
described under separate names, Parlatore, however, states |
“‘Qmnes strobilorum et squamarum formas vidi ipsa in arbore.”

In the variety wncinata the cones are unsymmetrical and the
cone-scales recurved and hook-like.

In the var. Pumilio, to which P. uliginosa is referred, the
cone-scales are not recurved, although somewhat prominent.

In var. Mughus or Mugho the apophysis is flattened, with a
central umbo.

Willkomm (Forstl. Fl. p. 209) enters into much detail concern-
ing the several varieties, which he classifies as follows :—

A. P. uncinata, including rostrata, macrocarpa, pendula, cas-
tanea, versicolor, rotundata, pyramidata, gibba, mughoides, and
pseudo-pumilio. (See Mouillefert, Arb. tab. 28 bis.)

B. P. Pumilio, comprising Pumilio, gibba (sic), applanata.

C. P. Mughus.

sf

™

~~.

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 613

The same author gives numerous bibliographical references,
pp- 211, 212, 215, which it is not necessary to repeat in this
place.

In the germinating seeds of P. montana I have observed a
slender caulicle bearing five incurved, somewhat three-sided
cotyledons.

P. majellensis of Schouw, Conif. d’Italie (1845), from La
Maiella in Southern Italy, is referred by Parlatore to P. Laricio ;
but the resin-canals are distinctly marginal in a specimen given
me by the late Mr. Groves of Florence, who collected it in the
originally cited locality.

58. Pinus Pines, Linn.

A well-known species inhabiting the Mediterranean region and
observed also in Croatia and Syria. In altitude it occurs from
the sea-level to 3000 ft. Bubani, in his ‘ Flora Pyrenaica,’ cites
numervuus references to this Pine from Homer to Dodoens. By
some of the older writers it was named P. domestica, by others,
as by Bauhin, P. sativa. There is a specimen in the herbarium
of Linneus.

The famous forest near Ravenna, consisting of this species, was
destroyed by frost in 1879, as graphically described in the
*‘ Gardeners’ Chronicle,’ n.s. xv. (1881) p. 736.

The peculiar round-headed habit of this tree is familiar to
Italian travellers and is well exemplified in a tree at Kew. The
buds are elongate apiculate, pinkish; the bark of the trunk
pinkish-brown, much cracked and separating in irregular oblong
flakes. The young rind is pale pink. The male flowers are in
cylindrical racemes, each about 15 mill. long, orange-coloured,
surrounded at the base by persistent, subcoriaceous, lanceolate
perule fringed at the margins. The young cones are clavate-
pyramidal, the apophysis obscurely 4~5-sided with a rhomboid
apophysis and a deflexed, deltoid, compressed umbo. The edible
seeds are very large, with a very narrow wing, and the testa
covered with a purplish powder. The radicle is stout, the
caulicle erect cylindric. Cotyledons 11, three-sided, smooth but
with marginal sete. Primotinous leaves adnate, cylindric or
awl-shaped.

The histology of the leaf is interesting. In the primordial
leaves the transverse section is boat-shaped. There is a single
layer of hypodermal cells beneath the epidermis thickened at the

O14 DR. M. T. MASTERS : GENERAL VIEW

corners, the: pericycle is obscurely differentiated, and the fibro-
“vascular bundle is unbranched, with the phloem in one concentri¢
mass encircling the base of the wedge-shaped mass of xylem.
In the adult leaf the section is boat-shaped, the hypoderm is well
developed, especially at the corners of the leaf, the mesophyll
consists of cells with sinuously folded walls ; the endoderm-cells
are well marked, about 40 in number; the fibro-vascular bundles
branched. The resin-canals are numerous just within the
epidermis.
The cotyledon is triangular in section, with an epithelial epi-
dermis, no hypoderm, a mesophyll of spheroidal cells destitute
of folds, with an imperfectly developed endoderm. The fibro-
vascular bundle is unbranched, and there are no resin-canals.
In the Kew Museum is a specimen in which the axis of the
cone has lengthened out into a leaf-bearing shoot; and for a
photograph of a similar outgrowth I am indebted to Sir W. T.
Thiselton-Dyer, who contributed a note on the subject to the
‘Annals of Botany,’ xvii. t. 40.

59. Prxus restnosa, Solander; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p- 67, tab. 565; Britton § Brown, i. (1898) p. 51, fig. 111.

This species is so well known that little beyond reference to
the standard works need be given.

The section of the leaf is boat-shaped, the dorsum convex
with numerous rows of stomata. There is one layer of hypoderm
and the marginal resin-canals are also surrounded by similar cells.
The endoderm-cells are about 30-36 in number; the meristele
oblong, and the fibro-vascular bundle divides into two divergent
branches, protected at the base by a band of stereome-cells (see
also Trimble, fig. 28).

The cones are 4—5 cent. long, ovoid-conic, the apophyses trans-
versely oblong-convex, destitute of mucro. Cotyledons 6-7.

60. P. stLvEstRis, Linneus (SYLVESTRIS) ; Mouillefert, Traité
des Arbres et Arbustes (1892), t. ii. p. 1296.

The well-known Scotch Pine, still existing in a wild state in
Scotland (see Gard. Chron. July 16, 1881), but formerly much
more widely distributed in these islands (see Reid, Proc. Linn.
Soe. March 15, 1894). Bubani, Flora Pyren. p. 33 (1897), refers
to it as mentioned by Theophrastus as well as by the botanists
of the sixteenth and seventeenth centuries. A specimen is

» ie

OF THE GENUS PINUS. G15

preserved in the herbarium of Linneus. It is distributed
throughout the whole of Europe from the Arctic regions to the
Apennines, as well as in North-West Asia, Siberia, the Caucasus,

Arrested growth of buds of Pinus silvestris resembling male flowers.
(See Gard. Chron. June 24, 1899.)

and Asia Minor, and occurring from the sea-level to a height of
6000-7000 ft. in the mountains of Southern Europe. The species
is very variable, so that many synonyms are cited in the text-
books; to them may be added P. armena, Karl Koch (Svntenis,

616 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

3587). Differences in the quality of the timber coincide with
variations in habit, size, and form of cone and cone-scale ;
hence the foresters recognize as distinct varieties, forms which

Fig. 4.

Pinus silvestris, showing terminal buds at the apex of the ‘‘ spurs” with
two leaves at the base.

the botanist would pass over or think not sufficiently distinct to
warrant the application of a separate name.

The characteristics of this Pine are well known and detailed

a

=

OF THE GENUS PINUS, 617

in all the text-books, so that only certain points need here be
alluded to. Schlechtendal’s paper, “‘ De Pinastris Germanie et

Fig. 5.

Pinus silvestris, showing verticillate arrangement of tufts of leaves,

Helvetiz Observationes,” in Linnea, vol. xxx. (1857), may be
usefully consulted for notes on P. silvestris, P. montana,
P. Laricio, ete.

618 DR. M. T. MASTERS : GENERAL VIEW

The cotyledons, 8-8 in number, are triangular in section with
subepidermal resin-canals and a central cylindric stele surrounded
by endoderm, and having an unbranched fibro-vascular bundle.

The primordial leaves are elliptic in section, with convex sides,
subepidermal resin-canals, and a branched fibro-vascular bundle.

The section of the adult leaf is boat-shaped, flattish on the
ventral surface, with marginal canals, an elliptic meristele, as
seen in section, and branched fibro-vascular bundle with a
mass of stereome-cells between its two divisions. The endo-
derm-cells are about 60. The anther-crest is short, rounded or
retuse. ;

The cones are usually stipitate and deflexed in the young
state, spreading more or less horizontally in the adult condition.
It is, however, not uncommon to find the adult cones erect. I
have seen wild trees showing this character near Zermatt, in
Switzerland, and in a cultivated state at Bournemouth and other
British localities.

The apophysis is sometimes raised and pyramidal, with 4-5
sides, but in others it is flattish and lancet-shaped on the upper
border. In another form the apophysis is decidedly hooked, as
in P. montana var. uncinata.

To Mr. Burbidge I am indebted for specimens showing the
fascicles of leaves arranged in whorls separated by long inter-
nodes (see fig. 5, p. 617). The disposition of otherwise isolated
leaves in whorls is not uncommon, and is normal in Sciadopitys ;
but an arrangement of several tufts of leaves in verticils has
not, so far as J know, been previously noted. In fig. 3, p. 615,
is shown another abnormal condition of the buds placed in the
position of the male flowers, but consisting of perular scales
only ; and in fig. 4, p- 616, are shown similar buds between the
leaves at the apex of the contracted shoots.

61. Pinus Henry, Masters, in Journ. Linn. Soe., Botany,
vol. xxvi. (1902) p. 550.

This belongs to the silvestris group, but differs in the shape
of the cone and of the apophysis. In appearance it is also like
P. densiflora, but the cushion-shaped apophysis is prolonged into
a central lobe and the umbo is deeply depressed.

The semiterete leaves have a double layerof hypoderm, marginal
resin-canals surrounded by stereome-cells, an oblong meristele
(in section), and a divided fibro-vascular bundle.

_~

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 619

62. Pinus DENsIFLORA, Siebold § Zuccarini, Mayr, Monog.
Abietin, des Japan, Reiches (1890), p. 72, tab. 5. f. 17, t. vii. £.5;
Gard. Chron. March 22, 1894.

P. tabuliformis, Fortune in herb.

A well-known Japanese species of which many forms are
cultivated by the natives. The leaves are channelled on the
upper surface and have subepidermal resin-canals. On one
occasion I have seen a resin-canal in the centre of the vascular
bundle. The two divisions of the bundle are separated by a
thick layer of stereome-cells. The endoderm-cells are about 36.
The anther-crest is membranous, truncated, and obscurely
denticulate at the margin.

The apophysis is flattish, and the upper border is often
prolonged into a lancet-shaped point.

In this species, as in P. rigida, P. halepensis (see p. G08),
P. Thunbergii, P. cubensis (see p. 603), and P. palustris, the
male catkins are occasionally androgynous. Mr. Kenjiro Fujii,
in the ‘Tokyo Botanical Magazine,’ vol. ix. (1895), shows how
the tranformation of a male into a female flower may be brought
about by a local increase of nutriment.

This increase may be effected by pollarding the shoots, and
thus “ inducing all the nourishment in store to be used in the
development of the remaining portions of the shoot, especially
the flowers and the ‘ Kurztriebe’ (spurs) nearest to the wound.”
Mr. Kenjiro Fujii says that the formation of such flowers is
mostly limited to the extension shoots (‘ Langtriebe) developed
from the spurs or Kurztriebe of the last season, aud that such
transformation of spurs into extension-shoots takes place when
the extension-shoots are in any way injured, and that the
Kurztriebe which are transformed into Langtriebe are those
which stand nearest to the point of injury of the Langtriebe.

The Japanese botanist just named, by making a series of
experiments in the Tokyo Botanic Garden, was enabled to say
that the sex of the flowers is not determined by their position,
and that it is undetermined till a certain stage of their develop-
ment, and lastly that “a flower which would otherwise develop
into a male, has a tendency to become a female when local
increase of nourishment takes place at a certain stage or during
certain stages of its development.”

620 DR. M. T. MASTERS! GENERAL VIEW

63. Pixvs prvaricata, Dumont de Courset, Bot. Cult. iii. p. 760
(1802); Sudworth, ex Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897) p. 147,
tab. 588; Britton J Brown, i. (1896) p. 52, fig. 114.

P. Banksiana (1803).

A species common in the Atlantic States of N. America,
from Nova Scotia to Minnesota. It is more generally known
under the name Banksiana (1803); but I follow Sargent, J. c.,
in adopting the original name, as Aiton in 1789 alluded to it
as var. divaricata of P. silvestris. It has also received the
names of P. Hudsonia (Poiret, 1804) and P. hudsonica (Parla-
tore, 1868). The species is well known and has been often
described, so that it is only necessary to add a few particulars
mostly derived from the tree as met with in cultivation. The
herbaceous shoots are cylindric and clothed to the base with
leaves. In the cortex is a single row of resin-canals. The
leaves are rarely more than 5 cent. long, slightly curved, and
emerging from a very short sheath 5-6 mill. long. The thin
wall-layer is conspicuous beneath the epidermis. The endoderm-
cells number about 60. ‘The resin-canals are in the substance
of the mesophyll and surrounded by stereome. The meristele
is elliptic, and the fibro-vascular bundle branched. The leaf-
buds are slender, cylindric-obtuse or slightly pointed, the
bud-scales lanceolate, membranous, but not lacerate at the
edges. The clusters of male flowers are 15 mill. long, racemose.
Anthers orange ; anther-crest suborbicular, nearly entire. The
female cones are produced laterally on the shoots of the year
and are shortly stipitate, but ultimately become subsessile,
upturned, and appressed to the branch, to which they remain
attached for a long period. In shape they are oblong-conic,
curved. Cotyledons 4-5.

64. P. murtcata, D. Don; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897) p. 139,
tab. 585; Masters, in Gard. Chron. Jan. 12, 1884, figs. 8 & 9.

A native of the Californian cvast-district, remarkable for the
length of time that the cones remain attached to the branch.
The elongated clusters of male flowers with the intervening
bracts are also remarkable. The leaves are in pairs, rarely
in threes. The section is boat-shaped, showing a thin layer of
water-cells beneath the epidermis, between it and the thick
hypoderm. The walls of the cells of the mesophyll are infolded.
The endoderm-cells about 50 in number, much thickened on

The.

'
é

a
y .

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 621

the outer surface. The resin-canals are median, not surrounded
by stereome-cells. The meristele is elliptic with a branched
fibro-vascular bundle, the branches separate at the base by fine
cellular tissue. The cones are clustered, deflexed, obliquely
ovoid-conic, 7-8 cent. long, with the apophysis thickened equally
on each side of the terminal, upturned, awl-shaped mucro. The
scales are not so broad as those in P. attenuata (tuberculata)
(p. 594).

65. Pinus cxuausa, Chapman; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p- 127, tab. 582; Beissner, Carl Mohr, in Garden and Forest,
Aug. 20, 1890, also Sudworth in the same journal, April 6,
1892, p. 162.

P. inops var. clausa, Engelmann.

A species native to the coast and sand districts of Florida.

The section of the leaves is semiterete, convex beneath, flat
above, with a double layer of hypoderm. The cells of the
mesophyll have infolded walls. Resin-canals median, sur-
rounded by stereome-sheath, meristele transversely elliptic ;
fibro-vascular bundle branched, its branches separated by the
cells of the pericycle, Endoderm-cells about 49, thickened at
the points of contact.

Buds slender, cylindric; male flowers congested; cones
shortly stalked, spreading or deflexed, 6-8 cent. long, oblong-
conic, persistent, and often more or less embedded by the
over-growing wood of the branch; apophysis convex, trans-
versely keeled, entire, with a central subulate mucro. The
Scales remain closed for several years, the vitality of the seed
being thus preserved from five to nine years. The object of
this serotinous habit is not clearly ascertained. It is discussed
by Sudworth in the paper above referred to. (See also p. 595.)

66. P. maritima, Linn.; Miller, Dict. ed. viii. (1768) n. 7
Poiret, 1804; not of Lambert nor of Aiton.

P. silvestris, Miller, 1. c. n. 1, not of Linneus.

P. Pinaster, Solander, in Aiton, Hort. Kew. ed. i. vol. iii.
p. 367; Parlatore; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897), adnot. p. 73
Beissner, et auct. plurim.

P. Laricio, Santi (1795), not of Poiret.

P. syrtica, Thore, Promenade en Gascogne.

This well-known Mediterranean species is generally known in
cultivation under.the name Pinaster. In Linneus’s herbarium it

622 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

is called Pinus maritima. Going back to pre-Linnean times, we
note that it was the maritima major of Bauhin, and the P. silves-
tris maritima conis firmiter ramis adherentitus of Plukenet’s
Almagest. (1696) p. 296. It is figured in Tabernemontanus,
‘Tcones’ (1588), ic. 937.

Bubani, Flora Pyren. p. 36, cites our plant under the name
P. maritima of Theophrastus, and further refers to the ‘Idylls’ of
Theocritus and the ‘Bucolics’ of Virgil! whose authority in such
matters, however, the majority of modern botanists are not
likely to recognize.

The tree is so well known that little need be added to its
description. The long leaves are in pairs or in threes. When
in pairs the leaf-section is boat-shaped, dorsally convex, flattish
on the upper surface. When in threes the leaf-section is convex
dorsally, with two slightly concave lateral surfaces. In all
cases the resin-canals are median.

In most cases the cones are deflexed or pendulous, but in the
variety Lemonianus the cones are terminal and erect (see
Sir C. Lemon in Trans. Hort. Soc. Lond. ser. 2, vol. i. pl. 20,
1833). Sir Charles mentions having seen some hundreds of
examples, which presented an unbroken constancy of character.
Specimens of this variety may be seen in the Paris herbarium.
I have seen similar change of position in P. silvestris, but never
to the same extent. The trees, as described by Sir Charles
Lemon, never produced leading shoots, as the terminal bud was
represented by a female cone, beneath which the lateral shoots
were produced. The ordinary Pinaster is readily recognized by
its conical cones, prominent pyramidal apophyses, and stout
subulate umbos. The male flowers are in racemose clusters.

In section the leaves are boat-shaped, with a prominent midrib
projecting like a keel between the two somewhat concave sides.
There is a thick layer of hypoderm beneath the epidermis, in
contact with the cortical cells which have infolded walls. The
resin-cauals are in the substance of the mesophyll and sur-
rounded by stereome-cells. The endoderm consists of 50 or
more cells. The meristele is elliptic in section, with a branched
fibro-vascular bundle, the branches convergent towards the
upper surface. The structure of the primordial leaf is similar,
but the endoderm -is not so well differentiated and the resin-

canals are not provided with a sheath of stereome. The coty-
ledons are 5-8 in number.

=

%

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 623

Parlatore recognizes a var. 6. Hamiltoni with cylindric cones ;
var. a. minor with smaller cones; var. 6. prolifera, a malforma-
tion with cones in dense clusters ; and var. y. Lemoniana above-
mentioned.

67. Pinus punaENs, Lambert, in Konig § Sims, Annals of
Botany, ii. (1806) p. 199; Michaux; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p. 135 ; Britton & Brown, Illustrated Flora, i. p. 50, fig. 117 ;
Beissner, Handbuch, p. 214, fig.

A species native of the Appalachian mountains, extending also
to Virginia southwards and to Pennsylvania and New Jersey
northwards.

The glabrous shoots are clothed to the base with tufts of
foliage. The leaves are 3-5 cent. long, boat-shaped in section,
flattish above, with a thick kypoderm projecting into the meso-
phyll in wedge-shaped masses, and cortex-cells with infolded
walls. The resin-canals are median and surrounded by
stereome-cells. The endoderm consists of 70 to 80 oblong,
thick-walled cells. The meristele is elliptical, depressed on the
upper surface. The fibro-vascular bundle is branched, the two
branches widely divergent at the base (see also Coulter & Rose,
p- 308). The cones are sessile, spreading, 7-S cent. long, oblong-
conic. Cotyledons 7-8. The apophyses are somewhat four-—
sided, dilated upwards, but taper gradually into a stout subulate,
often reflexed, point.

68. P. virernrana, herb. Linn. ; Miller, Dict. (1768); Sargent,
Silva, xi. (1897) p. 123, tab. 581; Britton § Brown, IIlust.
Flora, i. (1896) p. 452, fig. 115.

P. inops, Aiton, Hort. Kew. iii. p. 867 (1789).

P. Royleana, Jameson.

A well-known American species, extending near the coast
from New York to Georgia.

The leaves vary from 2-8 cent. in length. In section they
are boat-shaped, with a double layer of hypoderm ; the meso-
pbyli-cells have infolded walls; the resin-canals are median
and surrounded by a sheath of stereome. The endoderm-
cells are about 60 in number, thickened on the outer wall.
The meristele is elliptic in section, with a branched fibro-
vascular bundle, the divergent branches being separated by
cellular tissue. The buds are ovoid-oblong, acute; the male
flowers in dense spikes, the cones shortly stalked, at first erect,
but afterwards deflexed, 5-7 cent. long, oblong-conic; apophysis

LINN. JOURN,—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. BA

624 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

grey, lobed; the umbo very convex, with a short, subulate,
reflexed mucro. Cotyledons 4-6.

69. Pinus etasra, Walter (1788); Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p- 131, tab. 583.

A North American species, extending from South Carolina to
Florida.

The leaves are in pairs, each leaf about 5-8 cent. long,
‘slender. In section the leaf is semiterete, flat on the upper
surface, with epiderm, two layers of hypoderm, cortical cells
with infolded walls; resin-canals median, in one instance
internal, surrounded by stereome-cells. Sargent also figures
one canal as internal. The meristele is oblong in section,
separated from the cortical tissue by the endoderm-layer con-
sisting of 30-40 oblong cells (see also Trimble, fig. 30; Coulter
& Rose, p. 308). The male flowers are in rounded clusters ;
the cones sessile, ovoid, 4-5 cent. long. The apophyses are
slightly convex, 4-sided, with a minute mucro terminating the
umbo. Cotyledons 5-6.

An interesting account of this Pine is given by Carl Mohr in
‘Garden & Forest,’ June 18, 1890, p. 295, reproduced | in the
‘Garden’ for July 5, 1890.

70. P. ecHinata, Miller (1768) ; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
tab. 587; Britton § Brown, i. p. 58, fig. 116.

P. mitis, Michaux (1803) et auctt.

P. variabilis, Lambert (1803).

? P. virginiana, B. echinata, Du Roi in herb. Linn. ! ©

A widely distributed species, occurring from New York to
Florida, in Texas, Louisiana, and other Middle and Eastern
American States.

The leaves are 8-12 cent. long, slender, boat-shaped in section,
with one layer of hypoderm ; cortical cells with infolded walls;
resin-canals median, surrounded by a stereome-sheath; meristele
elliptic ; endoderm-cells about 40, thickened on the outer side ;
fibro-vascular bundle branched, with stereome-cells between the
divergent branches. The buds are cylindric, acute; the male
flowers in globose clusters. Cones shortly stalked or subsessile,
spreading, 5-8 cent. long, oblong-conic. Apophysis slightly
convex, keeled, 4-sided, upper border oblong, umbo with a
minute reflexed mucro. Cotyledons 4-7.

71. P. Laricro, Poiret (1804); Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p. 6, adnot.; Masters, in Gard. Chron. Jan. 18, 1884, p- 18,

ay

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 625

Dec. 15, 1888, p. 692, fig. 97; Maurice de Vilmorin, Revue
Horticole, ex Garden and Forest, Oct. 20, 1897, p. 41; Mowille-
Jert, Traité des Arbres et Arbustes, t. ii. (1892) p. 301.

The nomenclature and synonymy of this species and its many
varieties are involved beyond hope of extrication. The name
Laricio of Poiret is here adopted as the one most generally em-
ployed, but it is by no means certain that its claims to priority
are valid. Linneus does not mention the species, nor is there a
specimen in his herbarium. Plukenet, in his Almagestum (1696)
p- 296, mentions a P. hispanica Laricio, which may refer to our
present species. Reverting to post-Linnean times, Dr. Giinther
Ritter Beck von Mannagetta says that P. nigra of Arnold, Reise
nach Mariazell (1785) p. 8, has precedence over P. Laricio.
Arnold’s plant is the same as that now generally known as
P. Laricio, var. austriaca. Santi’s P. Laricio, dating from
1795, is the same as Miller’s P. maritima (1768), which is the
P. Pinaster of Solander and later writers. Our present plant
is the P. maritima of Solander in Aiton, Hort. Kew. (1789), but
this name, as we have just seen, had been previously employed
by Miller (1768) for the Pinaster.

The species figured by Miller as the Aleppo Pine in his
“Figures of Plants,” described in the ‘ Gardeners’ Dictionary,’
vol. ii. (1760) tab. 208, seems referable rather to a form of
P. Laricio than to P. halepensis. It is not possible to ascertain
the position of the resin-canals in Miller’s figure ; were it other-
wise, it would be easy to distinguish any form of P. Laricio
with median canals from P. halepensis, in which they are always
subepidermal.

Parlatore considers the typical form to be equivalent to the
var.a. Poiretiana of Antoine. The habitats for the typical form
are the mountains of S.E. Spain, Southern France, Calabria,
Corsica, Greece, and Western Asia Minor.

The Italian botanist groups the numerous varieties under three
subspecies :—/3. tenuifolia, y. nigricans, and 6. Pallasiana.

In the £. tenuifolia varieties the leaves are relatively slender
and soft, not rigid. Here are referred the varieties pyrenaica
(not P. pyrenaica of Lapeyrouse), cebennensis, monspeliensis,
Salzmanni, angustisquama, and leptophylla. This group 1s equi-
valent to the subsp. 2. monspeliensis of Koehne. Lapeyrouse 8
P. pyrenaica, for reasons given under the head of P. bruttia,
may well be suppressed. Henry de Vilmorin, who studied the
forms carefully in the Pyrenees, came to the conelusion that

ga2

626 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

Pinus Laricio var. pyrenaica is the one found in various parts
of the Pyrenees, and that P. monspeliensis and P. Salzmanni
were inseparable from it. See H.de Vilmorin, Bull. Soc. Bot.
France, Montpellier Congress, xl. (1893) pp. lxxvii-Ixxxi. |

The tenuifoliate forms of P. Laricio occur in the mountains of
S.E. Spain, in the Central Pyrenees, and the Cevennes.

The forms referred by Parlatore to his var. y. nigricans are the
following :—

P. nigricans, Host (1826), also of Link, Tenore, Bertoloni,
and others.

P. austriaca of Hoss (1826). The two last names were, ac-
cording to Dr. Giinther Ritter Beck von Mannagetta, published
many years subsequently to the P. nigra of Arnold, which applies
to the same form, and, except for the sake of convenience, should
have precedence.

P. sylvestris, Baumgartner.

P. Pinaster, Besser, Tenore, not of Solander.

P. Laricio, Koch.

P. Laricio austriaca, Endlicher.

P. Laricio nigricans, Christ.

P. Fenzlii, Kotschy.

DP. Heldreichii, Christ; see Gard. Chron. May 10, 1902, fig. 97.

Of the Jast named I have seen a small cone forwarded by
Dr. Christ, who speaks of it (in litt.) as “une variété trés
remarquable montagneuse et subalpine de P. Laricio, Poiret,
tres reduite et affectant presque le P. pumila. Elle est des
hautes montagnes de la Gréce, Olympe et Thessale.” By some
this variety is included under P. leucodermis of Antoine, but the
figures of the cones of the two are widely different.

P. leucodermis, Antoine, Oesterr. Bot. Zeitschr. xiv. (1864)
p. 366, is said by its author to be distinguished from P. Laricio,
var. austriaca, by the peculiar formation and colour of the bark,
by the short, thick, densely crowded leaves, and by the somewhat
smaller, far more resinous and black-green cones (see Dr. Giinther
Ritter Beck von Mannagetta, in the ‘ Wiener Garten Zeitung’
(1889), and in his “ Flora d. Sud-Bosnia,” Ann. des k.-k. Hof-
museum, Wien, ii. p. 37, 1887).

Heldreich also, as quoted by Boissier, ‘Flora Orientalis,’ vy.
p- 697, says it differs widely from Zaricio in its lower stature,
thicker leaves, and much shorter cones (6-7 cent.), and in the
form of the apopbysis. Dr. Christ thinks it near to P. montana.

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 627

The figure of the cone certainly looks different from that of
most forms of Laricio.

A young living plant, given me by Mr. W. Paul, greatly
resembles a young plant of the Austrian pine, but the leaves
are of a deeper green colour and the bud-scales more silvery.
Moreover, the hypoderm projects in wedge-shaped masses into
the substance of the leaf, which is not the case generally in the
other forms of Laricio.

P. majellensis, Gussone, is sometimes included here, but the
marginal position of the resin-canals shows this to be referable
rather to P. montana.

P. taurica, hort.

P. dalmatica, Visiani.

Here also may probably be placed P. Laricio, var. elica,
Kotschy, n. 418, which has orange-coloured shoots as in P. Laricio
pyrenaica.

P. Laricio orientalis is a short-leaved variety from Cyprus,
Kotschy, 759!

The forms in this group occur in the mountains of Austria,
Dalmatia, Venezia, Hercegovina, Montenegro, Calabria, Sicily,
Greece, Crete, and the Taurus Mountains.

Under var. 6. Pallasiana are included forms with relatively
thick, rigid leaves, but with larger cones than in those pre-
viously mentioned, and with the apophysis marked by radiating
cracks. Here are referred :—

P. maritima of Pallas.

P. Pinea, Hablitz.

P. halepensis, Marschall v. Bieberstein.

P. Pallasiana, Lambert. P. Laricio Pallasiana, Endlicher and
others. ;

In this series may also be placed P. Laricio pindica, the P. pin-
dica of Formanek, from the mountains of Thessaly, Sintenis!
(see Masters, in Gard. Chron. May 10, 1902, figs. 95, 96).

The P. Laricio calabrica of Delamarre is, in gardens, a tree
with bushy pyramidal habit and upturned branches with dark
green leaves. The names ifalica and Romana are supposed to
apply to this form. A specimen from Calabria, given me by
Dr. Christ, is in foliage and cone evidently a form of Laricio,
var. nigricans, but whether it is the same as Delamarre’s tree, I
am not able to say.

A very distinct form is that gathered by the late General

628 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

Munro inthe Crimea. This has relatively small cones resembling
that sent by Dr. Christ as Pinus Heldreichit. The cones are
ovoid, cinnamon-coloured, the scales have a concave apophysis
and a minute rhomboid umbo.

P. Paroliniana of Visiani has been referred to this species,
but, as pointed out by Karl Koch, is better placed under
P. halepensis. This view is borne out by the marginal position
of the resin-canals.

The late Henry de Vilmorin, who had specially studied this
species and varieties, proposed the following arrangement (
litt.) :—

P. Laricto.
Subsp. 1. genuina = Poiretiana.

. ealabrica.

- pyrenaica.

. taurica.

. karamana,.

. austriaca.

. rubra.

. Massoniana (= Thunbergii).

All the forms of P. Laricio have semiterete leaves with thick
hypoderm, median, or very rarely subepidermal, resin-canals
encircled by stereome-cells, an endoderm-sheath of 40-50 ovoid
cells, an elliptical meristele, and a branching fibru-vascular bundle.
Longo, in the ‘Annali di Botanica,’ Roma (1903), t.i. fasc. 2, tav. 3,
says that in P. Laricio proper there are only one or two layers of
hypoderm, whilst in P. nigricans there may be as many as four.

The leaf-buds in all the varieties are ovoid or ovoid-conic,
generally with a prolonged point.

The male flowers are in subglobose tufts, each one cylindric,
often somewhat twisted.

Tn the young seedling the radicle descends vertically to a great
distance, and has horizontal branches at rather remote intervals.

The caulicle attains a height of 5-7 cent., and becomes ulti-
mately somewhat woody with a greyish-brown rind. The coty-
ledons vary from 4 to 8 in different specimens. The young
stem-system is pyramidal, branching from the base.

The colour of the herbaceous shoots varies in the different
varieties, but the tint of the bark on the older portions of the
stem (in cultivated specimens) is less variable, being usually

dull reddish brown, peeling off irregularly in long, narrow, thin
flakes,

Maa ok Ww bY

39

¥

OF THE GENUS PINUS, 629

72. Pinus Tuunperatt, Parlatore (1868); Mayr, Monogr. der
Abietin. des Japanischen Reiches (1890), p. 69, t. 5. fig. 16;
Sargent, Forest Flora of Japan, p.79 ; Masters, in Gard. Chron.
N.S. xxiii. (1885) p. 344, fig. 63.

A Japanese species formerly confounded with P. Massoniana
(p. 611) and P. densiflora, but distinct from both in foliage, leaf-
bud,and cones. The leaves are boat-shaped in section with a thick
hypoderm. The cells of the mesophyll have infolded walls. The
resin-canals encircled by a sheath of stereome traverse the centre
of the mesophyll. The endoderm consists of about 30 or more

Fig. 6.

Pinus Thunbergii, showing androgynous spike with bracts and stamens beneath,
bracts, fruit-scales, and ovules above : real size and magn. 3 diam. ; details,
fruit-scales, &c., magn, 8 diam. ; pollen-grains 160 diam.

cells. The meristele is elliptic in section, and the two branches
of the fibro-vascular bundle are separated by stereome-cells.
Androgynous cones occasionally occur. See Gard. Chron. June 30,
1883, p. 825; also Tokyo Botanical Magazine, June 10, 1892,
P. 239 cum ic. (see ante, pp. 603, 619).

The Abbé David, in a note attached to a specimen of this
species, n. 2890, in the Paris herbarium, speaks of this as a large
tree with verticillate ascending branches, occurring on the lofty
mountains of Western Ourato.

630 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

The apophysis is lancet-shaped on the free border, rather flat,
greyish, with a brownish umbo.

73. Prxvs contorta, Loudon (1838) ; Sargent, Silva, xi. (1897)
p. 89, tab. 567; Masters in Gard. Chron. 1883, p. 45, fig. 5.

A species growing near the coasts of Northern California,
Vancouver, and Alaska. Inland it grows on the mountains of
the “Sequoia” region at an altitude of 8500 feet, and there
alters its character, constituting the variety Murrayana, as illus-
trated by specimens in the British Museum, collected near
the Colombia River by Macoun. Another variety, with more
slender foliage and catkins, has received the name Bolandert.

In the typical P. contorta the cones are ovoid-conic, and the
small four-sided umbos are provided with a small aculeate
curved mucro.

The leaf-section is boat-shaped, flat on the upper surface, with a
layer of hypoderm beneath the epidermis. The mesophyll-cells
have infolded walls. The resin-canals are in the substance of
the leaf and surrounded by stereome-cells. The section of the
meristele is elliptic and surrounded by an endoderm-layer of
about 50 cells, both in the type and in the variety Murrayana.
The two divisions of the fibro-vascular bundle are widely separate
by intervening cellular tissue.

SPECIES OF WHICH NO SPECIMENS NAVE BEEN SEEN
BY THE WRITER.

Pinus recurvata, Rowlee, in‘ Bulletin’ of Torrey Botanical Club,
xxx. (1903) p. 107—Rowlee describes from the Isle of Pines a
species which he says resembles P. palustris; but the cones are
only half as large, and the depressed umbo and straight prickles
are not like those of the species named. The cones are even
more unlike those of heterophylla (cubensis). [Shaw refers this
to P. bahamensis, Griseb.—Note added March 12, 1904.]

P. yunnanensis, Franchet, in Journ. de Bot. 1899, p- 253.

A tree described by Franchet as having the habit of P. longi-
folia, with three leaves to the tuft, each leaf 18—20 cent. long.
The cones are smaller than those of P. longiflora, being about
9-10 cent. long, 6-7 broad, ovoid; apophysis rhomboid, promi-
nent. The species was collected in Yunnan by Father Delavay,
and seems to resemble P. Massoniana.

P. vermicularis, Janka, ex Boissier, Flora Orient. v. p. 698.
? P. Peuke.

Ng

NL

a) ee

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 631

Pinus leucosperma, Muximowicz, in Bull. Acad. St. Pétersb.
t. xxvii. p. 425 (1881).—A native of Kansu, Terra tangutorum,
collected by Przewalski in 1872. Of this two pairs of leaves
have been kindly furnished by M. Fischer de Waldbeim. The
leaves are in twos, surrounded at the base by a short sheath,
semicylindric, channelled above, faintly denticulate, stomatiferous
on all sides. The length is 8 cent. in the one case, 11 cent. in
the other. Beneath the epiderm are two layers of hypoderm
with additional stereome-cells in the corners. The cells of the
mesophyll are plicated, and the numerous resin-canals, each
surrounded by stereome, are subepidermal. The meristele is
elliptic in section, with an endoderm of 40-50 cells. The two
branches of the fibro-vascular bundle are widely divergent. In
structure it appears like P. silvestris.

P. eldarica, Medwejew, in Act. Hort. Tiflis (1902), vi. 1. p. 2.—
Allied to P. bruttia and P. halepensis, but said to differ from both.
A native of Transcaucasia. The figure shows sessile, ascending
ovoid-conic cones. I am indebted to Mr. Hemsley for ealling
my attention to the figure and description of the tree.

P. funebris, Komarow, in Act. Hort. Petrop. xx. (1901), cited
in Beissner, Mittheil. d. Deutschen botanischen Gesellschaft, as
probably a form of P. silvestris.

P. apulcensis, Lind. ex Endl. Synops. p. 153.

InpeEx To Sreectric NaMES AND SYNONYMS.

No. No.
albicaulis 2... ......0.. 005. 18 | cembroides .........0.05008 16
apulcensis .....0.....0., p- 631 | chihuahuana .........-+-+: 24
aistata oo. eee QL) clausa ........ eee eee eee ees 65
arizonica 6... ee AT | contorta ..... 6c eee eee eee 73
Armandi........0......... 12 Coulteri ..........000 ee ee 34
attenuata (tuberculata)...... 32 cubensis [see Postscript] .... 48
Gustralis oo. ccs 50 densiflora .....-e seer reer 62
Ayacuite.... 0, 5 divaricata. ........00- 00008 63
bahamensis [see Pestscript}.. 48 Donnell-Smithil.....----+-++ 41
Balfouriana................ 20 echinata .....-.--.0500 008? v0
Banksiana ....0..00 00... 63 edulis ..... 5.02: seer 7
bruttia 54. eldarica ....----2 20ers p. 631
Bungeana .....0000 02... 22 excelsa.. sc... eee ete 10
canariensis ....0.0...0..... 29 filifolia..... 6... cece eee eee 44

\ “4: +3)
Cembra 2.3... ee, 3 fexilis so... cece eee eee I

632

No
funebris ...........0000. p. 63
Gerardiana .............06- 23
glabra ..... 0... cece eee eee 69
halepensis .............46. 53
Hartwegi ............000. 42
Henryi ............. 00 61
tops (virginiana) .......... 68
insignis (see radiata) ........ 33
Ipsularis ..... eee eee ee 26
Jeffreyi (see ponderosa) .... 30-31
Khasya ......... 0... 00 28
koraiensis ................ 11
Lambertiana .............. 3
Laricio ......... 0. eee eee 71

latisquama (sp. dub.) ef. p. 656.

leiophylla .............06. 45
leucosperma ............ p- 631
longifolia ............00. 27
Lumbholtzii................ 25
maritima (Miller) .......... 66
Massoniana (s?mensis) ...... 56
Merkusii.................. 55
matis (echinata) ............ 70
monophylla................ 14
montana ..............000- 57
Montezume .............. 43
monticola ..............6. 8
muricata ..... 0.6... eee eee 64
occidentalis .............. 49
[occidentalis, Richard = baha-
mensis, teste Shaw. ]

Oocarpa 2... .. ee eee ee 52
palustris .................. 50

DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

No
Parryana....... 60sec eens 15
parviflora ........ eee ee eee 2
patula ..... 6. cece eee 38
pentaphylla............0505 1
Peuke ....... 0.0.0 eee ees 9
Pinaster . 0... ccc eee 66
Pinea ........ 6. cece ee ees 58
ponderosa ........e eee ees 30
pseudostrobus.........-++55 51
puUngenS ......... eee eee 67
PYTENAICA ieee ceeeceeneee 54
yadiat® oo... eee e eee eee 33
recurvata .......0.ee eee p- 680
YOSINOSA 21... eee ee ee eee 59
igida ..... eee eee ee eee 39
Royleana (virginiana) ....-- 68
Sabiniana ...........5006> 35
scipionifurmig..........-++5 6
Serotin® ........0 ee ee eee 40
strobiformis ..........+++: 4
Strobus ..........e eee ees 7
sylvestris .........0. eee 60
Taeda .......... 0.5 eee ee 36
Teocote ......... ee ee eee 37
[terthrocarpa, see Postscript. |
Thunbergii...........0-065 72
Torreyana ........-05ee ees 46
variabilis... 6... cee ee 70
vermicularis ..........-- p- 680
virginiana ..........0e eee 68
[Wrightii, see Postscript. }
yunnanensis .........--- p. 680

[Postscriet, March 12, 1904.

As this sheet is passing through the press, a communication
relating to the Pines of Cuba has been received from Mr. G. R.
Shaw, of the Arnold Arboretum, for publication in the ‘ Gardeners’
Chronicle,’ March 19, 1904, pp. 179-180, fig. 74. In this note
Mr. Shaw arranges the Cuban species thus :—

1. P. cubensis, Griseb.=P. Wrightii, Engelm.

2. P. terthrocarpa, Shaw.

3. P, bahamensis, Griseb., with numerous synonyms. ]

“ue

“a.

ey?

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 633

A Crronotoaican List or Speciric NAMES, BASED ON THE
ENUMERATION GIVEN IN THE ‘INDEX KEWENSIS’; WITH
ADDITIONS.

[Synonyms in italic; adopted names of true Pines in black type. ]

1753. Linnzus, Species Plantarum.
Pinus sylvestris.

sylvestris B. — Pinaster.
— Taeda.
— Cembra.
— Strobus.
Cedrus. Cedrus Libani.
Larix. Larix decidua.
picea. Abies pectinata,
balsamea. Abies balsamea.
Abies. Picea excelsa,
Pinus Pinea.

1755. Duhamel, Traité des Arbres ete. ii. p. 126.

hierosolimitana. — halepensis, Miller (1768).
1762. Linneus, Sp. Plant. ed. 2.

canadensis. Tsuga canadensis.

orientalis, Picea orientalis.
1765. Gouan, Flora Monspel. p. 418.

sylvestris. Pinus maritima.

1768. Miller, Gard. Dict. ed. 8.
sylvestris. — maritima.
— Pinea.

rubra.
tatarica,
Cembro.

— sylvestris, var.
— montana.
— Cembra.
— maritima.
— halepensis.
— virginiana.
— rigida.

— Taeda.

— echinata.
— Strobus.
— palustris.

6384 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

1771. Du Roi, Obs. Bot. p. 44.

Abies. Abies pectinata.
americana, Tsuga canadensis.
canadensis, Picea alba.
laricina. Larix americana.
mariana. Picea nigra.
Picea. Picea excelsa.

virginiana 8. echinata, Pinus echinata.

1772. Scopoli, Fl. Carniol. ed. 2, ii. p. 247.

Mughus. — montana.
1777. Alstreemer, Vet.-Akad. Handl. xxxviil.
viminalis, Picea excelsa, var.

1778. Lamarck, Flore Frane. iti. p. 651.

excelsa. Picea excelsa.
montana (not Miller), Pinus Cembra.
maritima, — maritima, Miller.
sativa. — Pinea, or Picea excelsa?
pectinata. Abies pectinata.
1780. Turra, Flore Ital. Prod.
Mugo. Pinus sylvestris.
1781. Jacquin, Ic. Plant. Rar.
Mugho. — sylvestris.
1782. Molina, Sagg. Chile, ed. 1, p. 182.
araucana, Araucaria imbricata.
1784. Pallas, Flora Rossica, i. t. 7.
Picea. Abies sibirica.
Abies, Picea obovata.
Cembra B. pumila. Pinus Cembra.
Thunberg, Flora Japonica.
Abies, Picea polita,
Cemobra. Pinus parviflora.
Japonica. Larix japonica.
Lariz. Larix leptolepis.
sylvestris. Pinus Thunbergii.
Strobus, -— koraiensis.
1785. Moench, Verzeichn.
glauca. Picea alba.
Arnold, Reise nach Mariazell, p. 8.
nigra. Pinus Laricio, Poiret.
1788. Walter, Flora Carolin. p. 237.
— glabra.
lutea. — palustris.

squUarrosa, — echinata.

a |

OF THE GENUS PINUS,

1788. Ehrhart, Beitr. iii.

lava.

Ficea alba

Gaertner, Fruct. 11. p. 60, t. 91.

americana,

Picea nigra.

1789. Aiton, Hort. Kew. ed. 1, p. 366 (Solander).

alba.

inops.

nigra.

pendula.

Pinaster,

resinosa.

sylvestris, vay. divari-
cata.

sylvestris, var. mari-
time.

sylvestris, var. mon-
tana,

Taeda, var. alopecu-
rotdes,

Taeda rigida,

Taeda, var. variabilis.

1790. Castiglione, Viagg.
silvestris, var. novo-
CESATIENSES,
Tueda, vay. echinata.
Taeda, vay. palustris.

Picea alba.

Pinus virginiana.
Picea nigra.

Lartiv americana.

Pinus maritima, Miller.
— resinosa.

— divaricata.

— Laricio.
— montana.
— serotina.

— Taeda.
— echinata.

Pinus echinata.
~- palustris.

Loureiro, Flora Cochinchin.

Abces.
sylvestris,
sylvestris.

Cunninghamia sinensis.
Pinus Merkusii.

— Massoniana.

1791. Haenke, in Jirasek, Beobacht. p. 68.

Pumilto.

— montana.

Hoffmann, Deutschl. Flora.

montana.

— sylvestris.

1792. Gilibert, Exercit. Phyt. ii. p. 414.

P. binato folio.

1794. Moench, Method. Plant.

tetragona,

1795. Santi, Viags. p. 59.
Laricio,

— sylvestris.

Picea alba.

Pinus maritima (Miller).

635

636
1796. Salisbury, Prod.

borealis.
effusa.
Sastuosa.
glomerata.
leta.
longifolia.
lucida.
pendula.
pyramidalis.
taxifolia.
tenutfolia.

DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

Pinus sylvestris.
Cedrus Libani.
Pinus Pinea.

— maritima, Miller.
Larix decidua.
Pinus palustris.
Abies pectinata.
Larix americana.
Picea excelsa.

Abies balsamea.
Pinus Strobus.

1797. Swartz, Prod. Fl. Ind. Oce. p. 103.

1798. Savi, Flora Pisana, ii. p.

Laricio.
restnosa.

— occidentalis.

354.
— maritima, Miller.
— sylvestris.

1800. Du Roi, Baumz. ed. Pott, vol. ii.

intermedia.

1801. Duhamel, Traité Arb. i.

resinosa.

Larix americana,

Pinus Laricio, var. pyrenaica ?

1802. Dumont de Courset, Bot. i.

— divaricata.

1803. Michaux, Flora Bor.-Am. ii. p. 204.

mitis.
rubra.
rupestris.

Lambert, Pinus, ed. 1.
Banksiana,
Dammara.
lanceolata.
longifolia (not of Salis-
bury).
taztfolia.
variabilis.
Poiret, in Lam. Encycl.
alepensis.
Mugho.
Hudsoni.

— echinata.
— resinosa.
— divaricata.

— divaricata.
Agathis loranthifolia.
Cunninghamia sinensis.
Roxburghit, Sargent?

Pseudotsuga Douglasit.
Pinus echinata.

Méth. v.
— halepensis.
— montana.
— divaricata,
— Laricio.
— maritima.
— Taeda.
— virginiana.

“\4

1805.

1808.

1809.

1810.

1811.

1812.

1813.

1814.

1815.

1816.

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 637

Ramond, in DC. Flore France.

uncinata. Pinus montana.
Marschall v. Bieberstein, Fl. Taur.-Caue. ii.

halepensis. — Laricio.

Pinea. — Laricio.
Besser, Flora Galie. i. p. 294.

Pinaster. — Laricio.
Roemer, Collect. p. 158.

baldensis. Abies pectinata.

Thore, Promenade en Gascogne.
? errcetorum.

syrtica. Pinus maritima, Miller.
Aiton, Hort. Kew. ed. 2 (Dryander).

maritima. — Laricio, var.
Michaux fil., Hist. Arb. Am. i.

australis. — palustris.

— pungens.

rubra. — resinosa.

rupestris. — divaricata.
Dumont de Courset, Bot. Cult. ed. 2, vi.

australis, —?
Loiseleur, in Nouv. Duhamel, 11.

californiana. Pinus radiata.
Lapeyrouse, Hist. Pl. Pyren.

penicillus. — Laricio, var. pyrenaica.

sanguinea. — montana, var.

R. Brown, in Aiton, Hort. Kew. ed. 2, vol. v.
Taeda B. alopecuroidea, — serotina.

maritima. — Laricio.
Roxburgh, Hort. Bengal.

longrfolia. — longifolia

Deodora. Cedrus Liban.
Pursh, Flora Am. Sept.

variabilis. Pinus mitis.

Fraseri. Abies Frasert.
Bose, ex Desfontaines, Tableau, ed. 2.

adunca, ? Pinus radiata.
Baumgarten, Enum. PI. Transilv.

silvestris. — Laricio.
Poiret, Encycl. Méth. Suppl.

adunca. — radiata.

638 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

1817. Kunth, in Humboldt et Bonpland, Nov. Gen.

occidentalis. Pinus Montezume.

hirtella. Abies religiosa.

religiosa. Abies religiosa.

Cels, Cat. Arbres.

romeniaca, Pinus Laricio.
1818. Lapeyrouse, Hist. abrég. Pl. Pyrén.

pyrenaica. — Laricio, var. pyrenaica.
1819. Hamilton (formerly Buchanan), Account of Nepal.

— excelsa.

1820. Torrey, in Ann. Lye. N. York.
resinosa. — ponderosa.

1821. Steudel, Nomenclator, i. p. 621.
americana. Lartz americana.

1822. Bose, in Nouv. Cours d’ Agric, xi.

squamosa. Pinus montana, var. uncinata.
1823. James, in Long’s Exped.
— flexilis.
1824. Elliott, Sketch.
Taeda heterophylla. — cubensis (heterophylla).
Lambert, Pinus, ed. 2.
exvcelsa, Picea excelsa.
Menziesit. Picea Sttchensis.
mucrocarpa, Larix americana.
Pallasiana. . Pinus Laricio, var.
rubra. Picea nigra.
spectabilis. Abies Webbiana.,
variabilis. Pinus inops.
— Massoniana,.
1825. Don, Prod. FI. Nepal.
dumosa, Tsuga Brunoniana.
tinctoria. Abies Webbiana.

Buch, Phys. Beschr. Canar. Ins.
Pinus canariensis.
Mirbel, Mém. Mus. Par. xiii.
sumatrana, — Merkusii.
1826. Sieber ex Sprengel, Syst. iii. p. 886.
arabica. — halepensis.
Risso, Hist. Nat. Europ. Mérid.

escarena, — maritima (Miller),

ae “ae

OF THE GENUS PINUS, 639

1827. Douglas, in Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond. xv.
Pinus Lambertiana.

Vellozo, Flora Flum. x.

dioica, Araucaria brasiliensis.
Link, Abhand]. Akad. Berlin.
humilis. Pinus sylvestris.
— Cembra.
nigra, — Laricio, var.
rotundata. — montana.
— Pinea.
Moris, Stirp. Sard. Elench.
Pinaster. — Laricio.
1828. Wallich, Cat.
Finlaysoniana, — Merkusii.
Don, in Lambert, Pinus, ed. 2.
Banksiana. — divaricata.
— Massoniana.
— excelsa.
— Gerardiana.
Douglast. Pseudotsuga Douglast.
Webbiana. Abies Webbiana.
Link, in Flora, xi. p. 32.
austriaca. Pinus Laricio, var.
Torrey, in Ann. Lye. N. York.
resinosa. — ponderosa.
1830. Loudon, Hort. Brit.
cerulea. Picea alba.
Link, Abbandl. Akad. Berlin.
humilis, Pinus sylvestris.
nigra. — Laricio.
rotundata. — montana.
Host, Anleit. p. 6.
austriaca, — Laricio, var.

Chamisso et Schlechtendal, in Linnea, v-

— Teocote.
Siebold, in Verhandl. Ned. Bat. Genootsch. Xil.
rubra. — Thunbergii.
verticillata, Sciadopitys verticillata.

Reichenbach, Flora Excurs.
obliqua. Pinus montana.
LINN. JOURN.— BOTANY, VOL. XXXY. 3B

610 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

1831. Bongard, Mém. Phys.-Math. St. Pétersb.

mops. Pinus contorta.

Host, Flora Austriaca, 1i.
nigricans. — Laricio, var.

Tenore, Syll. Flora Neap.

conglomerata. — bruttia ?

1832. Schlechtendal et Chamisso, in Linnea, vi.

— leiophylla.

Loudon, Hort. Brit.

rigensts. — sylvestris.
Zuccarini, in Abhandl. Akad. Miinchen, i.

— cembroides.

Lambert, Pinus, ed. 3.

Kaempferi. Pseudolariz Kaempfert.
Wallich, Plant. Asiat. Rar. iii.

Brunoniana. Tsuga Brunoniana,

1833. Douglas, in Trans. Linn. Soe. xvi.
Pinus Sabiniana.

Hook. et Arnott, Bot. Beechey’s Voy.

runda, — radiata.
Bongard, in Mém. Acad. St. Pétersb.
canadensis.

Tsuga Mertensiana,
Tsuga Mertensiana.
Picea sttchensis.

Mertensiana,
sitchensis.
1834. Uspensky, Bull. Soc. Nat. Mose. vii.
Cedrus. Pinus Cembra.
1835. Bentham, in Trans. Hort. Soc. Lond. ser. 2, i. p. 512.
Lemoniana. — maritima (Miller), var.
Tenore, Flora Nap. v. p. 366.

NUGTESCENS. — Laricio.

1836. Douglas, in Hook. Comp. Bot. Mag. ii.

amabilis, Abies amabilis.
grandis, A. grandis.
nobilis, A, nobilis,

Pinus ponderosa.
venusta,

Abies bracteata.
Pinus Sabiniana.

aa’

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 641

1836. Loddiges, Cat.

Chylla. Pinus excelsa.
Fischert. — montana.
Fraseri, — rigida.
intermedia. Larix leptalepis.
Pichta. Abies sibirica.
scariosa. Pinus sylvestris.
taurica, -- Laricio, var.

D. Don, in Trans. Linn. Soc. Lond. xvii.

insignis. — radiata.
tuberculata, — radiata.
— muricata.
— monticola.
— Coulteri.
1837. Blume, Rumphia, iii.
Finlaysoniana. — Merkusii ?
Wallich, in Lamberti, Pinus, ed. 2, vol. in.
— Gerardiana.

Don, in Lambert, Pinus, ed. 2, vol. iii.
— monticola.
Picea Morinda,

Koch, Synops. Flore Germ.

maritima. Pinus Laricio, var. austriaca.

Smithiana.

Bon Jardinier, p. 974.

<=},

caramanensis. — Laricio, var.
serotina. — ? palustris.
Blanco, Flora Filip.
Teda. — insularis.
1838. Loudon, Arboretum.
australis. — palustris.
Cembra pygmea. — Cembra, var.
corsicana. — Laricio.
insignis, — radiata.
Pinaster. — Thunbergili.
rigida, var. — serotina.
squamosa. — montana.
timoriensis, — insularis.
— contorta.
— ponderosa.
Schiede, in Linnea, xii.
— oocarpa.
— patula.
Llaveana. — cembroides.

3B 2

642

DR. M..T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

1838. Ehrenberg, in Linnea, xii.

Pinus Ayacuite.

Steven, in Bull. Soe. Nat. Mose. xi.

hamata. — sylvestris, var.
Nordmanniana, Abies Nordmanniana,
Pithyusa. Pinus halepensis.

Fischer, Bull. Soe. Nat. Mose. xi.
dahurica. Larix dahurica,

Neumann ex Wimmer, Breslau. Uebers.
uliginosa, Pinus montana.

Turezaninow, Bull. Soe. Nat. Mose. xi.
>]
obovata. Picea ortentalis.
sibtrica. ; Abies sibirica.

Hooker, Flora Bor.-Amer. ii.

INOps. Pinus contorta.
Lambertiana B. — flexilis.
lastocarpa. Abies lastocarpa.
resinosa, partly. Pinus ponderosa.

1839. Loudon, Hort. Brit. Suppl. i.

minor. — halepensis.
Lindley, Bot. Reg. Mise. xxv.
Devoniana, — Montezume.
macrophylla, — Montezume.
— Hartwegi.
Russelliana, — Montezume.
— apulcensis ?
—— pseudostrobus.

Forbes, Pinetum Woburnense.

Gerardi. — Gerardiana.

Japonica, — densiflora.
Royle, Ti. Plant. Himal.

Khutrow. Picea Morinda.

Pindrow. Abies Webbiuna.

Strangeways, in Loudon, Gard. Mag. xiv
persica, Pinus halepensis.
G. Don, in Sweet, Hori. Brit. ed. 3.
— acapulcensis.

med

1840.

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 643

Antoine, Conif.
A pollinis,
bifida.
homolepis.
jezoensis.
marylandica,
Naphta.
obovata.
polita.
pyramidalis.
Schrenkiana,

Abies cephalonica.
A hies firma.
Abies homolepis.
Picea sttchensis.
Picea nigra.

Abies Pindrow.
Picea obovata.
Picea polita.
Pinus montana.
Picea orientalis,

Lindley, Bot. Reg. xxvi., Mise.

macrocarpa.

Pinus Coulteri.

Strangeways, ew Gordon, in Loudon, Gard. Mag. xvi.

Pithyusa,
tortuosa,

— halepensis.
— sylvestris.

1841. Steudel, Nomenclator, ed. 2.

1842.

australis hort.
denticulata.
pseudolariz.
scarina.
tortuosa.
Tsuga.
uncinata,

— halepensis.

p

Larix leptolepis.

Pinus maritima (Milleri.
Picea nigra.

Tsuga Steboldi.

D)

Royle, in Loudon, Gard. Mag. xvi.

Pinus Khasya.

Hook. et Arnott, Bot. Beechey’s Voy.

rigida.
Sinclatrti.

—- Tadiata.
— ponderosa and insignis (radiata).

Parolini, Hort. Bot. Parol.

Pallasit.
Bentham, Pl. Hartweg.

-—— Laricio, var.

— tenuifolia.

Endlicher, Cat. Hort. Vindob. 1.

cephulonica.

Visiani, Flora Dalmat.
dalmatica.

Abies cephalonica,

Pinus Laricio.

Loudon, Encycl. Trees, p. 1013.

vocarpoides (Bentham).

— oocarpa.
— contorta.

644 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW
laid
1842. Bose, ex Loudon, Encycl. Trees, p. 970.
turdinata. Pinus inops ?

Grisebach, Spicil. Flore Rumel. ii.
— Peuke.

Spach, Hist. Vég. xi.
Laricio y.. — resinosa.

Siebold & Zuccarini, Flora Jap. i.

— parviflora.
-— densiflora.
Massoniana (not of — Thunbergii.
Lambert). —- koraiensis.
D. Don, in Lambert, Pinus, ed. 2.
— Massoniana.
1843. Koch, Synops. Flore Germ. ed. 2.
maritima. — Laricio, var.
1845. Blanco, Flora Filip. ed. 2.
Taeda. — insularis.
De Vriese, Plant. Nov. Ind. Bat. v.
— Merkusii.

Torrey, in Frémont, Report, p. 319.

— monophylia.
De Chambray, Traité Arb. Resin. p. 342.
nepalensis. — excelsa.

Tenore, Cat. Hort. Neap. p. 90.
Hamiltoni. — maritima, Pinaster.

Schouw, in Ann. Se. Nat. 3° Sér. iii. p. 233.

majellensis. — montana.

1846. Hartweg, in Journ. Hort. Soe. i.

californica. — tuberculata (Don).
mmsignis,var.macrocarpa. — Tadiata.
tuberculata, Gordon. — attenuata (Lemmon).

Gordon, in Journ. Hort. Soe. i.
cembroides. — edulis.
Orizabe. — pseudostrobus.

Torrey, Report Whipple, p. 141.
Engelmanni (not of | — ponderosa.
Carriére),

~~

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 645

1847. Endlicher, Synopsis.

Araragi. Tsuga Steboldt.
atlantica. Cedrus Liban, vay.
Lambertiana, var. brevi- Pinus flexilis.
Folia.

hrenber git. — Hartwegii.
Fremontiana. — monophylia.
kamtschatkhica, Pseudolariz Kaempferi.
Ledebourii, Larix leptolepis.
Bungeana. Pinus Bungeana.
uncinata, var. rostrata. — montana.

— insularis.
Pallasiana, — Laricio, var.
pygmea, — Cembra.
scotica. — sylvestris.
sinensis, — Khasya, partly.

Gordon, in Journ. Hort. Soe. 1.
Grenvillee. — Montezume.
Wincesteriana. — Montezume.

Hartweg, in Journ. Hort. Soe. 11.

Benthamiana. — ponderosa.
californica. — radiata,
Gordontana. — Montezume.

Griffith, Travels, i.
pendula. — excelsa.

Griffith, Notul. ?

spinulosa. — excelsa ?

Pres], Epimel. Bot.

heterophylla. — parvifiora.
1848. Engelmann, in Wislizenus, Tour Mexico.
— chihuahuana.
brachyptera. — ponderosa. —
macrophylla. — Engelmann.
osteosperma. — cembroides.
strobifurmis. — ? Ayacuite or strobiformis.

Hartweg, in Journ. Hort. Soe. iii. p. 217.
Edgartana, — muricata.

1849. Nuttall, Sylva, iii.
Strobus B. monticola. - monticola,

646
1849.

1850.

1851.

1853.

1854.

DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

Gordon, in Journ. Hort. Soe. iv. |
Fremontiana, Pinus edulis.
tuberculata. — attenuata, Lemmon. |
Koch, in Linnea, xxii. |
armena. — sylvestris.
heterophylla.
pontica. — sylvestris. |
Klotzsch, in Linnea, xxii. |
Kochiana. — sylvestris, var. hamata.
Mason, in Journ. Asiat. Soc. Bengal, 1. p. 74.
Latteri. — Merkusii.
Kalenisch, in Bull. Soc. Nat. Mose. i.
cretacea ?
squarrosa ?
Royle, ex Lindl. & Gordon, Journ. Hort. Soc. v.
nepalensis. — maritima (Miller).
Lindley & Gordon, J. c.
Banksiana (not of — contorta.
Lambert).
eacorticata. — Bungeana.
Loudon, ex Lindl. & Gordon, I. e.
Lindleyana. — Montezume.
Salzmann, ex Dunal, Mém. Acad. Montpell. ii. p. 82.
monspeliensis. — maritima (Miller).
Salzmanni. — Laricio, var.
Torrey, in Sitgreave’s Report, p. 173.
macrophylla (not of | — ponderosa, var. scopulorum.
Engelmann).
Murray, A., Oregon Report.
flerihs (not of James). — albicaulis.
Jeffrey. — ponderosa, var., or distinct
species?
— Balfouriana.
Murrayana, - — contorta, var.
Antoine & Kotschy, in Oesterr. Bot. Wochenbl.
ctlicica. Abies cilictca.
Miquel, in Zollinger, Syst. Verz. Ind. Archipel. p. 82.
scopifera, Pinus densiflora.
Tenore, Ind. Sem. Hort. Neap.
maderensis, — Pinea.
Carriére, Rey. Hort. p- 225.
Boursiert. — contorta.

— Engelmanni.

NY,

OF THE GENUS PINUS.

1854. MacClelland, in Griff. Notul. iv. p. 17.

Griffithia.

1855. P. Lawson, Cat.

1856.

MacIntoshiana.

Carriére, Traité, ed. 1.

abasica.

abchasica.

altissima, hort.

altissima (Ledebour).

Boursiert.

cinerea, Roeh). Deutsch.
F1., ex Carr.

decidua, Wall. ex
Carriére.

Dicksont, hort.

echinata.

genevensis, hort.

yaponica, hort.

Loiseleuriana.

monteragensts.

nivea, Booth.

ortentalis, Frivaldsky
ex Carriére.

Paroliniana.

pseudohalepensis.

Sinclairiana.

tatarica, hort.

Pinus excelsa.

— contorta.

— halepensis.
— halepensis.
— Laricio.

— sylvestris.
— contorta.
Picea excelsa,

Tsuga Brunoniana.

Pinus excelsa.
— montana.
— sylvestris.
— maritima.
— pyrenaica.
— radiata.

— Strobus.
Picea excelsa.

Pinus halepensis.
— pyrenaica.

— ponderosa.

— Laricio.

Grenier & Godron, Flore Frang. iu. p. 153.

— Laricio, var. cebennensis.

Jamieson, ex Lindl, in Journ. Hort. Soc. ix.

Royleana.

— echinata.

Murray, A., in Edinb. New Phil. Journ. 1.

Beardsleyt.
Craigana.

Wood, Bot. Class- Book.

montana,

— ponderosa.
— ponderosa.

— pungens.

Torrey, Pacific Rail. Report, iv.

cembroides.
Engelmanni, not of
Carriére.

— albicaulis.
—— ponderosa.

Visiani, in Mem. Ist. Venet. vi.

— Laricio.

647

648

1857. Roezl, Cat. Sem. Conif. Mex. fide Index Kewensis.

DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

amecaensis,
angulata.
Antoineana.
aztecaensts,
Besseriana,
Boothiana.
Boucheiana,
bullata.
Buonapartea.
Carrierei.
Cedrus.
chalmaensis.
coarctata.
Comonfortit.
Decaisneana.
De Candolleana.
depauperata, ex Gor-
don, Suppl.
dependens,
Doelleriana.
Don Pedri.
durangensis.
Ehrenbergit.
elegans.
Endlicheriana.
Escandoniana.
evserta,
gracilis,
yrandis.
Haageana.
hamata.,
Hendersoni.
heteromorpha.
horizontalis.
Hoseriana.
husquilucaensis,
inflera.
interposita, ex Gord.
Suppl.
Istacthuatlit.
Jostit,
Kegelit.
Keteleerii,
Lerdoi.

Pinus Hartwegi.
— Montezume.
— pseudostrobus.
— Montezume.
— Teocote.

— Montezume2.
— Montezume.
— Montezume.
— Ayacuite.

— Montezume.
— leiophylla.

— Montezume.
— Montezume.
— leiophylla.

— Montezume.
— Montezume.
— Montezume.

— leiophylla.

— Montezume.
— Ayacuite.

— Ayacuite.

— leiophylla.

— Montezume.
— Hartwegii.

— pseudostrobus.
— pseudostrobus.
— leiophylla.

— Montezume.
— Montezume.
— Ayacuite.

— Montezume.
— pseudostrobus.
— Montezume.
— pseudostrobus.
— leiophylia.

— Montezume.
— Teocote.

— Hartwegi.
— filifolia.

— Teocote.

— Montezume.
— leiophylla.

i © ee “ay

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 649

1857. Roezl, Cat. (coz.).
Leroy?.

longifolia, ex Hemsley.

Lowi.

magnifica.
michocaensis.
microcarpa.
monstrosa.
Monti-Allegri,
Mulleriana.

Ne plus ultra.
Nesselrodiana.

mitida.
Northumberlandiana.
Ocampi.

Ocote.

Ocotechino, ex Parlat.
Ortgiesiana.

Otteana, ex Vilmorin.
Papeleui.
Pauhkowskyana,
Paxton.

Pescatore?, ex Vilmorin,

Planchoni.
Popocatepetlit.
prasina,
protuberans,
Regeliana.
resinosa.
retracta.
Richardiana,
Rinzi.
robusta,
Rohanni,
rubescens,
rudis.
rumeliana.
sanrafaeliana.
scoparia.
Soulangeana,
spinosa,
Standishii.

suffruticosa, ex Gordon,

tenangaensis,
Thelemanni.

Pinus Montezume.
— Hartwegii.

— Hartwegii.

— Montezume.
— Montezume.
— Teocote.

— Montezume.
— leiophylla.

— Teocote.

— Montezume.
—. Montezume.
— Montezume.
— Montezume.
— Montezume.
— Montezume.
— leiophylla.

— Montezume.
— Teocote.

— Hartwegii.

— Montezume.
— Montezume.
—_——-?

— Montezume.
— Ayacuite.

— pseudostrobus.
— pseudostrobus.
— pseudostrobus.
— Hartwegii.

— Montezume.
— Montezume.
— Montezume.
— Hartwegii.
——?

— Montezume.
— pseudostrobus.
— Montezume.
-— Montezume.
— Hartwegii.

— Montezume.
— Montezume.
—~ Hartwegili.

— Hartwegili.

— Montezume.
— Montezume.

650 DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

1857. Roezl, Cat. (con.).
Thibautiana.
Troubetzkovana.
tumida, ex Gordon,
zompoliana,
valida.

Van Geertt.
Van Houtter.
Fettchit.
verrucosa.
Verschaffelti.
Vilmoriniana.
Wilsoni.
ZLacattane.
zamoriensis.
Zitacuarit.

Pinus Montezume.
— Montezume.

— Teocote.

— pseudostrobus,
— Montezume.

— Montezume.

— Montezume.
— Ayacuite.

— leiophylia.

— Montezume.
— Teocote.
— Montezume.
— Montezume.
— filifolia.
— Montezume.

Newberry, Pacific Rail. Report.

cembroides (not of
Zuccarini).

— albicaulis.

Tenore, Ind. Sem. ex Parlatore.

— pseudotaeda,

Ruprecht, Bull. Acad. St. Pétersb. xv.

mandshurica.

—— Cembra, var.

Bentham, Pl. Hartweg. p. 337.

tops, var. (not of
Aiton).

— contorta.

1858. Gordon, Pinetum, i. p. 202.

alopecuroides.
aracanensis, Knight,
Aucklandi, Loddiges.
cairica.

calabrica, hort.
chinensis, Knight.
caucasica, Fischer,
cebennensis.

colchica, Booth.
concolor.

cubensis.

divaricata (Banksiana).

durangensis, Roezl.
erzerumica,
georgica, hort.
lutea,

Loudoniana.

— serotina.

— Pinea.

— Gerardiana.

— halepensis.

— Laricio.

— maritima (Miller).
— sylvestris.

— Laricio.

— halepensis.
Abies concolor.
Pinus occidentalis.
— divaricata.

— Ayacuite.

— sylvestris.

— palustris.

— echinata.

— Ayacuite.

~~

7

OF THE GENUS PINUS.

1858. Gordon, Pinetum (con.).

Massoniana., Pinus maritima (Miller).
Montereyensis(insignis), — radiata.
Montezume. — Hartwegii.
Morinda. Picea Morinda.
neglecta, Low. Pinus maritima (Miller).
Pinea. — Thunbergii.
Nove-Hollandie, Loddiges. — maritima (Miller).
nummularia. Larix leptolepis.
Padufia, Ledebour, Pinus sylvestris.
Parryana, — ponderosa.
Pinceana ?
Potretiana. — Laricio.
pseudostrobus. — Montezume.
pyramidalis, — Laricio.
Roezl, in Gard. Chron. 1858, p. 358.
Bonapartea. — Ayacuite.
pinea?
Regel, Cat. Sem. Hort. Petersb.
pumila, — Cembra, var. pumila.
1859. Wichura, in Flora, xlii.
Friestana, — sylvestris.
Torrey, Mexican Boundary Report.
deflexa. — Jeffreyi ?
Llaveana (not of — quadrifolia.
Schlecht.).
Torreyana, Parry. — Torreyana.
1860. Lindley, in Gard. Chron. 1860, p. 46.
lophosperma. — Torreyana.
A. Murray, in Edinb. Phil. Journ. xi.
Jeffrey, — ponderosa,var.,or distinct species.
Murrayana. — contorta, var.

Torrey, in Ives’s Report.
edulis, var. monophylla, — monophylla.

1861. Miquel, in Journ. Bot. Néerl. i. p. 86.
?

canaliculata ?
1862, Engelmann, in Wheeler’s Bot. Rep.
— arizonica.
— aristata.
Engelmann, in Amer. Journ. Science, XXx1v.

aristata, see ante.
Parryana (not of Gordon). — Parryana.

ponderosa. _— ponderosa, var. scopulorum,

9)

652 “DR. M. T. MASTERS: GENERAL VIEW

1862. Gordon, Pinetum, Suppl. i.

atrovirens, Roezl. Pinus Hartwegii.
Backhouseana, Roezl. — Montezume.
Boothiana, Roezl. — Montezume.
Calochote, Roezl. — Teocote.
chalmaenstis, Roezl. — Montezume.
cornea, Roez}. — Montezume.
corrugata, Roezl. — Montezume.
depauperata. — Montezume.
Galochote,Roez\ (supra). — Teocote.
Geitnert, Roezl. — Hartwegii.
Fertilis, Roezl. — cembroides.
» frondosa, Roezl. — Hartwegii.
Kegelit. — Teocote.
Krelaget. — Hartwegii.
Lawsont. —_—?
nootkatensis. — ponderosa.
Ocote, Roezl. — Montezume.
Palmieri. — palustris.
Patrinensis. — palustris.
Paulikowskyana, Roezl. — Montezume.
rubra. — densiflora.
Skinnert. — filifolia.
subpatula. — patula.
suffrutiosa, Roezl. — Hartwegili.
tlamacaensis. — Hartwegii.
tomacaensis. — Montezume.
tumida. — Teocote.
zamoruensis, — P

Provancher, Flore Canadienne.

alba canadensis. — Strobus.
1863. Christ, in Verh. Naturf. Ges. Basel, iii.
Heldreichii. — Laricio, var.
Engelmann, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, ii.
aristata, — Balfouriana, var., or distinct
species,

Grisebach, Mem. Amer. Acad. viii.
— cubensis (Wrightii, Engelm.).
1864. Antoine et Kotschy, ex Rev. Hort.

Fenzlit. — Laricio, var.
Antoine, in Oesterr. Bot. Zeit. xiv.
leucodermis. — Laricio, var.

Grisebach, Flora Brit. W. Indies.
— bahamensis.

Ry

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 693

1865. Henkel & Hochstetter, Conif.

Tschugatskot, Abies cilicica.
1866. Bolander, in Proe. Calif. Acad. iii.
muricata, Pinus contorta.

Grisebach, Cat. Plant. Cubens.

cubensis, var. terthrocarpa. P. terthrocarpa, Shaw (1903).
A. Murray, in Lawson, Pinet. Brit.

porphyrocarpa. Pinus monticola.
Neilreich, Nachtrige Fl. von Nied. Oesterr.

virescens, Picea alba.

Schur, Enum. Plant. Transsilv.

montana, Picea excelsa,
subaretica. Pinus montana.
1867. Carri¢re, Traité, ed. 2.
arctica, hort. p. 456. — Pinea.
Cavendishiana. — Massoniana (sinensis).
clamaensis. — Hartwegii.
detritis, hort. — maritima (Miller).
fragilis. — Pinea.
Ghiesbreghtit, hort. p. 426. ——?
humistrata. — Cembra, var.
Japonica, hort. p. 457. — Pinea.
Massoniana, hort. ex © — maritima (Miller).
Gordon.
nivea, hort. — monticola.
Novee-Hollandize(odd.) — maritima (Miller).
parviflora. — parviflora.
pentaphylia. — parviflora.
Roezlit. — Hartwegii.
ruthenica. — inops.
Sancte Helenice. — maritima (Miller).
Shasta. — albicaulis.
siberica, Larix dahurica.
sudetica. Pinus montana.
tabuliformis. — Thunbergii.
Parlatore, Flora Ital. iv.
Laricio 8. nigricans. — Laricio.
1868. Parlatore, in DC. Prod. xvi. 2.
A leoquiana. Picea Alcockiana.
amabilis. Abies concolor.

bicolor (Maximowicz). Picea Alcockiana.
Bolandery, Pinus contorta.

654.

DR. M. T. MASTERS:

GENERAL VIEW

1868. Parlatore, in DC. Prod. xvi. 2 (con.).

brachyphylla.
Cavendishiana?
commutata.
colorado.
Saleiformis,
Finnhonoskiana.
Fortunet.

Greggt (Engelmann, MS.).

Griffith,
haguenoviensis.
holophylla.
hudsonica.
Japonica,
Kasya.
Lyall,
Maxrimowitczit.
monophylla.
Nuttalli, Parl.
Ocotechino, Roezl.
Pattoniana,
quadrifolia,
saskatchewanensis,
selenoleprs.
Tshonoskiana,

1869. Carriére, in Rev. Hortic.

Grozelert,

Abies brachyphylla.
Pinus Khasya.
Picea Engelmanni.
Pinus Ayacuite.
Podocarpus sp.
Abies homolepis.

Keteleeria Fortunet.
£3)

Larix Griffith.

Pinus sylvestris.
Abies firma,

Pinus divaricata.

— maritima (Miller).
— Khasya.

Larix Lyall.

Picea Maaimowiczit.
Pinus sylvestris, forma.
Lariv occidentalis.
Pinus leiophylla.
Tsuga Pattoniana.
Pinus Parryana.

— contorta.

Abies Veitchit.

Abies homolepis.

p- 126, fig.
Pinus monticola.

A. Murray, in Gard. Chron.

Tamrac.

— contorta.

Wood, Class-Book, p- 663.

mitis, 8. pauper.

— glabra.

1871. S. Watson, in King’s Report, v. p. 331.

contorta latifolia.

— contorta, var. Murrayana.

1873. Karl Koch, Dendrol. ii. p. 270 et seq.

africana,
armena,
hagenavensis.
helenica, hort.
pumila,
pygmea.
Regine Amelie.
rostrata,
tabuleformis.
tatarica,
umbraculifera, hort.

— Pinea.
— sylvestris.
— sylvestris.

— maritima (Miller).

— sylvestris.
— sylvestris.
Abies Apollinis,
Pinus montana.
— Strobus.

— halepensis.
— Strobus.

«

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 655

1875. Gordon, Pinetum, ed. 2.

Merkiana. Pinus Merkusii.
Vasey, Report Agric. Dep. U.S. p. 178.
Benthamiana. — ponderosa, var.
Bolanderi. — contorta.
clausa. — clausa.
Jeffreyt. — ponderosa.
1876. Engelmann, Trans. Acad. St. Louis, iii.
subalpina. Abies lastocarpa.
MeNab, in Proc. R. Trish Acad. ii.
baborensis. Abies numidica.
Davidiana. Keteleeria Davidiana,
Jirma. Abies brachyphylla.
Harryana. Abies homolepis.
Hookeriana, Tsuga Pattoniana.
Lowiana. Abies concolor.
magnifica. Abies magnifica.
Pattoniana. Tsuga Mertensiana.
Sieboldi. Tsuga Steboldt.
Vettchii. Abies Veitchit.
Pancié, Oestl. Alp.
Omoritka. Picea Omortka.
Reichardt, in Verh. zool.-bot. Gesell. Wien.
Pinus Neilreichiana.
1877. Engelmann, in Coult. Bot. Gazette, ii.
tmops, var. clausa. — clausa.

1878. Engelmann, in Wheeler’s Exped. vi. p. 258.
Balfouriana, var. aristata.— aristata.

Slexilis, var. reflera, — strobiformis.
Jlexilis 8. macrocarpa, — strobiformis.

— arizonica.
1880. Engelmann, in Trans. Acad. St. Louis, iv. p. 185.

Elliottz. — cubensis or bahamensis, teste
Shaw.
Wrightit. — cubensis.

cubensis, var. terthro-
carpa, ex Wright, in
Griseb. Cat. Plant.
Cubens. p. 217. — cubensis = terthrocarpa,
Shaw.
Engelmann, in Brewer & Watson, Bot. Calif. ii. p. 126.
— ponderosa, var. scopulorum.
— contorta, var. Murrayana.

LINN, JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXV. 3

656 DR. M. T. MASTERS : GENERAL VIEW

1881. Masters, Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xviii.
Massoniana, hort. Pinus densiflora.

Maximowicz, in Bull. Acad. St. Pétersb. xxvii. p. 558.
— leucosperma.

1882. Engelmann, in Coult. Bot. Gazette, vil. p. 4.
reflera. — strobiformis.

Engelmann, in Gard. Chron. 1882, Dee. 2, p. 712.
— latisquama (sp. dub.).

Rusby, in Bull. Torrey Bot. Club, ix. p. 80.
reflera. — flexilis.

1883. Lemmon, in Erythea, i. p. 134.
Engelmanni, not of
Torrey nor of Carriére. — ponderosa, var. Mayriana.

1884, Franchet, Plant. David. i. p. 285.

— Armandi.
Sargeut, Forest Trees, p. 199.
— clausa.
1888. Lemmon, Report Calif. Board Forest, ii. p. 70.
insignis, var, radiata. — radiata.
levigata. — radiata.
monticola, var. minima, | — monticola, var.
Lambertiana, var. minor. — Gambertiana, var.
ponderosa, var. Bent- -— ponderosa, var.

hamiana.

Lemmon, West American Cone-bearers.
Var. nigricans. — ponderosa.

1889. Sargent, in Garden and Forest, ii. p. 496.
latifolia, — ponderosa, var. Mayriana.

1890. Mayr, Mon. Abiet. Japan.

Murrayana, vay. Sargenti. — contorta, var. Murrayana.
— pentaphylla.
pumila, tab. vi. f. 21. —— Cembra var.’ or distinct species?

1891. M. E. Jones, in Zoe, p- 251.
monophylla, var. edulis. | — edulis.

Beissner, Handbuch der Nadelholzkunde, contains a very
carefully elaborated list of names and synonyms of
cultivated species.

— i. ~ es

G

= ———

“of

1892.

1894.

1895.

1896.

1897.

1898.

1899,

1902.

OF THE GENUS PINUS. 657

Lemmon, Mining & Scientific Press, Jan. 16, ex Sargent.
Pinus attenuata.

Kellermann, i Coult. Bot. Gazette, xviii. p. 280.

rigida, var. lutea. — rigida.

Lemmon, in Erythea, ii. p. 103.
Apacheca. — ponderosa.

Lemmon, W. Amer. Cone-bearers, p. 22.
contorta. -— contorta, var. Hendersoni.
Lambertiana. — Lambertiana, var. purpurea.
monticola. — monticola, var. digitata.
muricata. —- muricata, var. Anthonii.

Formanek, in Verhandl. d. Naturf. Verein in Bruun,
xxxiy. p. 20.
pindica, — Laricio, var. pindica.

(Masters, in Gard. Chron. May 10, 1902, p. 302, fig.)

Sargent, Silva, xli. p. 9.
aristata. —- Bahouriana, var.
heterophylla. — cubensis or bahamensis, tes/e
Shaw.
quadrifolia. — Parryana.
— attenuata.
Roxhurghii. — longifolia.

Sudworth, Bull. 14, Forestry Dept.

Mayriana. —— ponderosa, var. maxima.
var. megalocarpa. — flexilis, var.
quadrifolia. — Parryana.

Lemmon, in Garden and Forest, x. p. 183.
scopulorum. — ponderosa, var.

Masters, in Bull. Herb. Boissier, vi.
— scipioniformis.

Franchet, in Journal de Bot. p. 253, and Bois, m Journ.

Soe. Nat. Hort. Paris, p. 230.
— yunnanensis.

. . wx i <O=4
Masters, in Journ. Linn. Soc., Bot. xxvi. p. 550.

— Henryi.
3c 2

658 GENERAL VIEW OF THE GENUS PINUS.

1902. Medwejew, Tifliser botanischen Garten (1902), ex ‘ Le
Jardin,’ October 1903.
Pinus eldarica, sp. n.?

A species only known to me by the above reference. It
is said to be like P. bruttia and P. halepensis, but differs
from both.

1903. Rowlee, W. W., Bulletin Torrey Bot. Club, xxx. Feb.
1903, p. 107.
cubensis, var. anomala. Pinus terthrocarpa in part.
recurvata. — bahamensis, teste Shaw.

Shaw, in Sargent, Trees and Shrubs, i. p. 149.
— terthrocarpa.

EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.

The photographic reproductions from the original slides were made by
Mr. A. E. Smith, and show transverse sections of the leaves magnified
50 diameters.
Puate 20.

Fig. 1. Pinus sylvestris, section half-cylindric ; resin-canals marginal, sur-

rounded by stereome-cells ; cells of the cortex plicated ; endoderm of

- about 50 cells; meristele transversely oblong in section, somewhat
depressed in the centre on the upper surface ; fibro-vascular bundle
branched, branches widely divergent.

Fig. 2. Pinus Cembra, section 3-sided ; onejresin-canal distinctly median, two
others less so, but yet separated from the hypoderm by one layer of
cortical cells, and therefore not truly marginal or subepidermal ;
canals surrounded by stereome; cells of cortex not plicated ; endo-
derm of about 22 cells; meristele circular in section ; fibro-vascular
bundle simple.

Fig. 3. Pinus cubensis, showing 3-sided leaf, resin-canals internal ; meristele
somewhat triangular in section ; fibro-vascular bundle simple or with
two branches united.

Puate 21.

Fig. 4. Pinus monophylla, showing circular section, three layers of hypoderm ;
marginal resin-canals encircled by stereome ; plicated mesophyll-
cells; meristele circular, surrounded by an endoderm of about 60 cells ;
fibro-vascular bundle simple, with well-marked transverse bands of

phloem and xylem and with scattered stereome-cells in the pericycle.

Fig. 5. Pinus Donnell-Smithii, leaf with one convex and two concave sides ;
hypoderm double; cortex-cells plicated; endoderm-cells about 36 ;
meristele triangular ; fibro-vascular bundle branched.

Fig. 6. Pinus filifolia, leaf 3-sided ; hypoderm in two layers, with projecting
processes ; resin-canals median, surrounded by stereome; endoderm-

cells about 30; meristele somewhat triangular ; fibro-vascular bundle
branched.

nt Sates

ib

MASTERS.

LINN. Soc. JOURN., BOT. VOL. XXXV. PL. 20.

Fic. 1.—Pinus sylvestris.
Resin-canals, peripheral.

owak

Fic. 3.—Pinus cubensis.

SECTIONS OF LEAVES OF PINUS.

x 50.

LINN. Soc. JouRN., BOT. VoL. XXXV. PL.' 24.

Fic. 4—Pinus monophylia

MASTERS.

mithii

Fig. 5.—Pinus Donnell-S:

Fie. 6,—Pinus ‘filifolia.
SECTIONS OF LEAVES OF PINUS.

MASTERS,

LINN. Soc. JOURN., BOT. VoL. XXXV. PL. 29.

Rs eaSeoise:

ay Seen
Se ee eS

Fig. 7.—Pinus Coulteri. x 50.

sea? os -
2 cap Oey
Red 24 ot yt

¢ ee “¢

ets * *
“290998,

“sew
eibieee

e
e?

Fig. 8.—Pinus Pinea.—Cotyledon.

SECTIONS OF LEAVES OF PINUS.

STERS. LINN. Soc. JOURN., BOT. VOL. XXXV. PL. 23. |

’
wweets ” soeces! oom

se aeene Fee Seg eeresres 42.
,. 4

pene ca
Oe Se

‘
es

Fig. 1].—Pinus maritima, var. Hamiltoni. x 50.

SECTIONS OF LEAVES OF PINUS.

ON 'THE LEAVES OF THE BRACKEN, 659

Puate 22.

Fig. 7. Pinus Coulteri, showing 3-sided leaf, thick hypoderm projecting
inwards in wedge-like masses; mesophyll-cells plicated ; resin-canals
median and internal, without stereome-sheath; endoderm of about
70 cells; meristele somewhat triangular in section; branches of the
fibro-yascular bundle separate at the base by a mass of stereome-cells
projecting from a horizontal band of similar cells, in contact with the
lower surface of the phloem.

Fig. 8. Pinus Pinea, cotyledon 3-sided; epidermis and hypodermis feebly
developed; cortex-cells not infolded; resin-canals subepidermal,
with no stereome-sheath ; meristele subtriangular ; fibro-vascular
bundle simple ; endoderm-layer of about 35 cells, irregular. Compare
the appearances with the adult structure described in the text.

Puiats 23.

Fig. 9. Pinus Lambertiana, primordial leaf with two very large subepidermal
resin-canals and a single fibro-vascular bundle; epiderm, endoderm,
and hypoderm imperfectly differentiated. Compare this with the
fully-developed structure of the adult leaves (see text).

Fig. 10. Pins Bungcana, leaf-section somewhat. triangular ; resin-canals sub-
epidermal, surrounded by stereome-cells; cortical cells radiating
from the central cylinder ; endoderm-cells about 24; fibro-vascular

bundle simple.

Fig. 11. Pinus maritima, var. Hamiltoni, section semi-cylindric or boat-
shaped ; epiderm broken by stomata on all sides; hypoderm double ;
cortical layer showing palisade-cells ; endoderm-cells about 50;
meristele oblong in section, slightly depressed on the upper surface ;
fibro-vascular bundle branched, with little or no stereome between

the branches.

The Structure of the Leaves of the Bracken (Pteris agutlina,
Linn.) in relation to Environment. By L. A, Boopre,

F.L.S. (With 5 text-figures.)
[Read 5th November, 1903. }

Ir is a familiar fact that the bracken, though little variable in
its choice of soil, grows in very diverse habitats, e. g., on dry
heaths and also in damp and deeply shaded copses. It has been
observed that certain external characters are typical of the
specimens which grow in exposed and in sheltered places respec-
tively. Thus Druery (Gardeners’ Chronicle, no. 822, 1902,
p- 228) mentions that deep shade and shelter from wind bring
about a more foliose and spreading habit, while exposure tends

660 MR. L. A. BOODLE ON THE STRUCTURE OF LEAVES

naturally to a harder and dwarfer habit. Luerssen also (in
Rabenhorst’s Kryptogamenflora, vol. iil. p. 108) states that sunny
and dry localities favour the production of very hairy forms,
while damp and especially shady places tend to show plants
which are little or scarcely hairy.

Among other distinctive characters, one may mention that in
exposed plants the leaves are darker green than those of shaded
plants, the veins are more sunk and the sub-division of the
secondary pinne is usually not carried so far; while in quite
sheltered plants the proportionate number of sterile leaves is
very much greater than in exposed plants, and the sori in the
former are commonly small.

During the years 1902 and 1903 I made observations on the
structure of the leaf of the bracken in different natural habitats,
and I also carried out a cultural experiment, the results of which
bear on the same subject.

In describing these observations, it will be most convenient to
begin with a comparison of the structure in plants from two
kinds of habitat *, which rank as opposite extremes.

If we compare two leaves t, one from a dry situation fully
exposed to sun and wind, and the other from the deep shade and
shelter of a dense copse, we find that the structure is rather
strikingly different. In the exposed leaf, as compared with the
sheltered one, the outer wall of the upper epidermis is consider-
ably thicker, there is a well differentiated hypoderm (either con-
tinuous or nearly so), the thickness of the leaf is considerably
greater, the palisade-tissue usually occupies a distinctly greater
proportion of the mesophyll and its cells are more elongated,
while the spongy tissue usually appears less lacunar. In the
sheltered leaf there is practically no hypoderm, e.g. a few cells
accompanying the midrib and none elsewhere, or sometimes two
or three cells accompanying some of the veins in addition, while
a certain number of epidermal cells may contain chlorophyll.
There may sometimes also be no differentiated palisade. The
difference between these two types of leaf may be illustrated by

* Observations were made on bracken-leaves in the following places:—Sheen
Common, Richmond Park, and localities near Windsor, near Kemsing in Kent,
and near Woodmancote, Telscombe, and Crowborough in Sussex.

t For the structural comparison of two leaves the parts usually chosen were

the lowest segments on the lowest-but-one secondary pinna of the lowest primary
pinna,

OF THE BRACKEN IN RELATION TO ENVIRONMENT. 661

referring to figs. 1 and 2 (p. 663), though these diagrams repre-
sent a somewhat different case to be described below, and are
not quite extremes as regards dimensions.

A few measurements may be given here. The thickness of
the outer wall of the upper epidermis (taking the average for a
few cases) is 5°7 w for leaves from very exposed situations *, and
29 » for leaves from a very sheltered and shaded locality. The
entire thickness of the leaf, again taking two similarly opposite
types of habitat, is 318 » for the exposed one and 163» for the
sheltered one. Thus the difference in both cases is roughly in
the ratio of 2 t0 1. The exposed leaf may be called markedly
xerophytic, chiefly on account of its hypoderm, while the other
type of leaf is a distinct shade-leaf.

In the exposed leaf the veins are accompanied by colourless
cells, which have slightly or considerably thickened walls, and are
in contact with the epidermis on the lower side and with the
hypoderm on the upper side?. Owing to (1) the increased
mechanical support of this arrangement, (2) the greater thick-
ness of the leaf and of the walls of the upper epidermis, and
(3) perhaps the somewhat denser mesophyll, the exposed leaf is
very firm to the touch, while the sheltered leaf is quite soft. A
considerable number of cases were tested with regard to this, and
it was found possible to estimate the internal structure fairly well
from the degree of hardness of the leaf.

In various localities rough observations were made by walking
through patches of brackenand feeling the leaves, with the purpose
of discovering a plant whose leaves were manifestly much softer
or much harder than was typical for the habitat; but, in localities
belonging to the two extreme types referred to above, no such
case was found. ;

That the leaves of the same species should have a distinct
hypoderm in some cases and practically none in others, Is an
example of a rather wide range of structure, and, as will be
described more fully below, the same range may be attained by
different leaves of the same plant, or even by different pinne of
the same leaf. Instances of a similar kind are on record; thus

* This scarcely differs from the average thickness (5°5 ») found by Parkin
and Pearson (“The Botany of the Ceylon Patanas, II,” Journ. Linn. Soc.,
Bot. vol. xxxv. (1903) p. 440) in the case of the flora of the Ceylon patents a

t The midrib has a large amount of thick-walled tissue, which, in the shelter

leaf, is less in amount and less thickened.

662 MR. L. A. BOODLE ON THE STRUCTURE OF LEAVES

Stahl * mentions that in Ilex Aquifolium the sun-leaves have a
continuous hypoderm, while, in the shade-leaves, hypoderm is
differentiated only in the neighbourhood of the midrib, the stronger
veins and the margin of the leaf. The differences relating to the
thickness of the leaf, the differentiation of the palisade, &c. in
the bracken are less remarkable. Similar cases are described by
Lamarli¢re and Stahl. Lamarlié¢re ¢ found that in the oak and the
beech the shade-leaves bad one layer of palisade and the sun-leaves
two (both leaves being taken from the same tree), and that in Salix
rosmarinifolia the palisade has a greater thickness in insolated
leaves than in shaded leaves in the ratio of 80 to 12. Again,
the thickness of the leaf was found by Stahl tf, in the case of
several flowering-plants, of which he gives measurements, to be
greater in a specimen growing in a sunny locality than in one in
the shade, the size (superficial area) of the leaf and the thickuess
of the leaf being to a certain extent inversely proportional to one
another. He also adds that Pteris aquilina shows similar varia-
tions in the thickness of the leaf.

Before considering the question of the plasticity of the bracken
we must take some further observations into account. In habitats
having an intermediate character, the structure of the leaves
is, speaking generally, of an intermediate type likewise. The
outer wall of the upper epidermis is of medium thickness, hypo-
derm may be present over about half the total area of the leaf,
or may be continuous but not very well differentiated (e.g., most
of its cells containing a very small amount of chlorophyll), and,
with respect to the differentiation of palisade and the total thick-
ness of the mesophyll, the leaf takes a position between the
extreme types of structure.

In most intermediate localities, however (e. 7., between scattered
trees or close to awood or a hedge-bank, which form a wind-screen),
it is impossible to gauge the real nature of the habitat, so there
is no need to discuss these in detail. But in other cases, where
there was evidence of special conditions affecting certain plants

or part of a plant, one obtains useful data. I will therefore quote
a few such cases.

* Stahl, “ Einfluss d. Standortes auf d. Ausbildung d. Laubblitter,” Jenaische
Zeitschy. xvi. 1883, p. 176.

t Lamarliére, “ Recherches physiologiques sur les feuilles ete.,” Revue
Générale de Bot. iv. 1892, p. 484.

} Stahl, Zoe. cit. p. 182.

SN Le, a

OF THE BRACKEN IN RELATION TO ENVIRONMENT. 663

In a patch of bracken apparently under uniform external
conditions, one leaf was conspicuous in having more xerophytic
characters than the adjacent leaves. It was found that the
petiole had been partly severed on one side (evidently when
young). The conduction of water from the soil was doubtless
intertered with by this injury, and one is led to conclude that the
different character of the leaf was due to reduction of its water-
supply.

The following is a case often met with. Bracken was growing
crowded and beneath oak-trees, where the shade was not very
dense. The plants nearly out of shelter (just outside the trunks
on the edge of the belt) had hard leaves, while leaves occurring

WISIN

——

Ze

HT

di
AN
HD

aN
YM

My
ih
i)
Ny

\

A

WaT
tN

ct}
Vi

}
ly

-
l

|

Structure of different parts of the same leaf. ;
Fig. 1, exposed pinna; fig. 2, sheltered pinna, X about 195.

further in were, on the whole, fairly soft ; but the more exposed
parts of these leaves were decidedly more xerophytic and had
long sori. Where the bracken was growing densely, it was found
that those leaves, or lower parts of leaves, which were well covered
by the top growth were soft and either sterile or with short
sori. . .

A still better example of the same kind may be described in
greater detail. A leaf about 6 feet high had grown up through
a rather dense bush consisting of gorse, hawthorn, and bramble.
The lower part of the leaf, immersed in the bush, was of the sott
type; its structure is illustrated in fig. 2. The uppeninos bione
of the leaf had overtopped the bush and were well ope ve "

sun and wind. Fig. 1 shows that this portion of the leat has

664, MR. Le Ae BOODLE ON THE STRUCTURE OF LEAVES

xerophytic characters. In fact, the upper and lower parts have a
structure identical with that of leaves from very exposed and very
sheltered habitats respectively, though not quite extreme. It may
be deduced from this that, not only does the structure depend on
the environment, but the mature structure is only determined at
a rather late stage in the growth of the leaf, viz. in this case
when the leaf had grown taller than the bush, which it did not
greatly exceed in height *.

It remains now to describe the cultural experiment. In the
spring of 1902 a rhizome of the bracken (of intermediate type)
was dug up and transferred to a greenhouse (heated) attached to
the Jodrell Laboratory. he greenhouse faces nearly south ;
the air in it was kept very moist ; the temperature varied a good
deal, but was not often below 65° I., while, especially during
bright sunlight in the summer, it often reached 80° and some-
times 90°. All the leaves produced in the greenhouse were soft
and very delicate in appearance f, and in structure they closely
resembled leaves from very dense shade and shelter, palisade not
being differentiated or only slightly. This fact suggests that in
the bracken, light (at any rate when not intense) is not the all-
important factor ¢ determining the structure of sun-leaves and
shade-leaves. Unfortunately no readings were taken with an
actinometer ; but the illumination was certainly strong, and must
have been decidedly stronger than in certain habitats under the
shade of oak-trees, where the bracken-leaves might be called
half-tough and have a fair amount of palisade.

The nature of the experiment renders the results inconclusive,
but the deduction suggested above gains in probability wher
taken in connection with Eberhardt’s results §. In each of his
experiments with flowering-plants three plants were used, all

* The reverse of this was found by Nordhausen (“ Ueber Sonnen- und Schatten-
blitter,” Ber. d. deutsch. bot. Gesellsch. 1903, p. 30) to apply to “‘ sun-branches”
and ‘“shade-branches” of trees and shrubs (e.g. the beech), in which the
character of the mature leaf isto a great extent determined in the leaf-rudiments
within the winter-buds.

t+ There are one or two leaves, in several respects resembling these, in the
Kew Herbarium. They are named Preris aquilina, L., var., and they come
from the Tropical Fern House, where they were produced in 1901 by a piece
of rhizome accidentally introduced, as Mr. C, H. Wright informs me.

{ As assumed by Stahl, Jenaische Zeitschr. xvi. (1883) p. 182.

§ Eberhardt, “Infl. de lair sec et de l’air humide sur la forme et la struct.
des végétaux,” Ann, Sei. Nat. Bot. 8° sér. t. xviii, 1903, p. 61.

OF THE BRACKEN IN RELATION TO ENVIRONMENT. 665

under glass bell-jars and under identical conditions of illumina-
tion; but one plant was supplied with normal air, the second with
very dry air, and the third with very damp air. These experiments
gave the very interesting result that in damp air and iu dry air
the leaves showed a marked structural divergence from those in
normal air, and of the type characteristic of shade-leaves for
those in damp air, and of sun-leaves for those in dry air.
Unfortunately, the author makes no statements regarding the
structure of the leaf grown under glass as compared with leaves
of the same plant grown in the open.

Though it is just possible that, to a certain extent, sunlight
(apart from its action in increasing chlorovaporisation) may act
as a stimulus, which in some unknown way helps to determine
the mature structure of the leaf, yet it seems probable that the
chief determinant (which must act during the later stages of de-
velopment of the leat) is a factor which would be represented by
the sum of the external factors inducing loss of water from the
surface of the leaf, coordinated in some mathematical relation
with the sum of the factors (external and internal) regulating the
supply of water to the leaf *.

The different factors, with which one is concerned in the study
of ecology T, need not be specially discussed here; but it may be
pointed out that in natural habitats it is extremely difficult
to determine the preponderance of any one factor. For in
localities exposed to sunlight (which increases chlorovaporisation)
there would usually be several other factors working in the same
direction, either by increasing evaporation or by reducing water-
supply, e.g., one or more of the following :—dryness of air,
exposure to wind, dryness or coldness of soil. In the greenhouse
experiment, though the high temperature has to be taken into
account, it would appear that dampness of the atmosphere and
protection from wind may have been stronger factors in one
direction than fairly strong illumination is in the other direction ;
or, more probably, it is simply that in this case the balance of
factors was such that, the absorptive power of the roots being
increased by the high temperature, and transpiration being
kept fairly low by the dampness of the atmosphere, there was no

* Of. Pfeffer, ‘The Physiology of Plants,’ Engl. ed. p. 239, m
+ Enumerated by Warming and others ; Warming, ‘ Oekologische Pflanzen-

geographie’ (tr. Knoblauch).

MR. L. A. BOODLE ON THE STRUCTURE OF LEAVES

666

difficulty in supplying the amount of water required under the
particular degree of illumination concerned, so that the precise

yti

1C

ratio between supply and loss of water which induces xeroph

It may possibly be some such factor

structure was not attained.

Af git
as fi z ~
325 Za

}

AD

ify

y

TE35

aN

\

<< pie

7

1 nat, size.

Part of leaf from greenhouse.

he turgescence of the cells of

the leaf (due to scarcity of water whe

as strong periodic fluctuations in t
active) which determines in

ost

ion is Mm

t
the immature leaf of the bracken

pira

n trans

io

OF THE BRACKEN IN RELATION TO ENVIRONMENT. 667
whether the leaf shall be xerophy
apply to other plastic species.

Fig. 3 is from a photograph of a leaf which was produced by
the plant in the greenhouse.

tic or not; and the same may

Fig. 4,

:
Mt
Leaf from same plant grown out of doors. { nat. size.

Towards the end of 1902 the plant was put out of doors once
more, and during 1903 it produced only leaves of a xerophytic or
half-xerophytic type. Fig. 4 is one of the earlier of these leaves
(about the fourth leaf put up). In habit it is one of the dwarf,

668 MR. L. A. BOODLE ON THE STRUCTURE OF LEAVES

upright, distinctly xerophytic leaves. It should be compared
with fig. 3. The leaves produced later in the season may be
called half-xerophytic, and, though small, they agree in habit
with the leaves of the original neighbours of this plant. Hypo-
derm is present, but often does not extend for more than about
half the length of the transverse section of a pinnule. These
leaves, when fertile, mostly produced the long sori described as
characteristic of the species; while in the greenhouse the sori
were quite small and very few, and showed distinct reduction of
the marginal indusium, as seen in fig. 5, where the left-hand
diagram is from a greenhouse-leaf, that on the right from an
outdoor-leaf. Both introrse and extrorse indusia are shaded. In
the greenhouse-leaves, in parts of certain sori both indusia may

Fig. 5.

Margin of pinnule, showing indusia in greenhouse-leaf and
outdoor-leaf respectively.

be practically absent. This reduction of the indusia is of some
importance, as the characters of the indusia are used for classifi-
catory purposes.

The production of thicker leaves, which are richer in palisade-
ussue, on transferring the bracken-plant from the greenhouse to
the garden, may be compared with Bonnier’s experiments on the
transplantation of different plants from a lowland to an alpine
situation *.

The facts brought forward in the present paper establish a
high degree of plasticity for Pleris aquilina. Though this applies
to the particular plants dealt with, it cannot be definitely asserted
that much less plastic forms, or even fixed forms (as regards
structure), may not exist within the species, e.g. among the

* Bonnier, Comptes Rendus, cx. p. 363.

ee oe

OF THE BRACKEN IN RELATION TO ENVIRONMENT. 669

extreme types, though some of the observations make this
appear unlikely. Details of the outline of the pinne, on which
character several varieties have been founded, were not specially
considered.

It may be added that the stomata are slightly raised, and, on
an average, to about an equal extent in all the forms examined,
including the greenhouse-leaves. The importance of this as a
factor necessitating xerophytic leaf-structure cannot be estimated,
because much exposed Jeaves are often more hairy on the lower
side than less exposed ones.

SUMMARY.

In dry, exposed situations the leaves of the bracken are xero-
phytic, and have a hypoderm, while in well-sheltered and shaded
habitats the leaves are of the type of delicate “ shade-leaves,”
having no hypoderm, and either weakly developed palisade or
sometimes none.

The same range of structure may be shown by the different
leaves of the same plant or by different parts of the same leaf,
when opposite external conditions are sufficiently localized.

A plant, grown first in a damp greenhouse and then in the
garden, produced shade-leaves in the former and sun-leaves in
the latter. The greenhouse-leaves showed reduction of the
indusia.

The mature type of structure is not determined at an early
stage in the growth of the leaf.

The amount of illumination is probably not the only factor
determining the structure of the leaf.

The examination of material, collected from different localities,
was carried out at the Jodrell Laboratory, Royal Botanic Gardens,
Kew. My thanks are due to Dr. D. H. Scott, F.R.S., to whom
I am indebted for several valuable suggestions.

—_————— 3s

670 MISS RATITBONE ON MYRIACTIS ARESCHOUGIL

Notes on Myriactis Areschougii and Coilodesme californica.
By May Ratusoye. (Communicated by V. IT. Buackman,
M.A., F.1S.)

[Read 3rd December, 1903. ]

(Puiate 24.)

Ir is hoped that the following observations on Myrvactis
Areschougii and Coilodesme californica, fragmentary as they
are, may be of some use in helping to bridge over one or two
of the numerous gaps in our knowledge of the life-history and
structure of the parasitic and symbiotic marine alge.

Myriactis Arescnoveatt, Batt., is synonymous with Hlachistea
Areschougii, Crouan, as in 1892 Mr. Batters transferred to Myri-
actis the latter species, together with EZ. stellulata, on the ground
of the absence of paraphyses and the entire or partial immersion
of the basal portion of the parasite in the thallus of the host.
If this view be accepted, one of the generic characters given by
Kjellman, viz., the tapering at both ends of the assimilating
filaments, will require modification, as in M. Areschougii the
assimilating filaments are distinctly broadened and thickened at
the upper ends. Kiitzing’s original diagnosis of the genus,
however, presents no such difficulty.

M. Areschougii was first discovered by the brothers Crouan in
September 1860, growing on Himanthalia lorea at the entrance
to the Port of Brest, and published by them, under the name of
Elachistea Areschougii, in their ‘ Liste des Algues Marines,’ and
they figure and describe it in the ‘ Florule du Finistére.’

Of the two figures given, one shows the plants on Himanthalia
lorea in their natural size; the other is a magnified section of
part of a tuft, but unfortunately the drawing of this last is not
very good, especially where it shows the immersed portion of the
thallus.

In March and May 1877 M. Bornet found this alga again at
Le Croisic, and it is to this he alludes when he states in the
‘Etudes Phycologiques, p. 21, that he has found Elachistea
clandestina upon Himanthalia lorea. This confusion between
the species, of which he, himself, informed M. Sauvageau, arose
from the fact that the Crouan specimen named E. Areschougii
in his herbarium really belonged to another species.

M. Sauvageau, in a very interesting paper in the ‘ Journal de

ee
~~

AND COILODESME CALIFORNICA. 671

Botanique,’ describes this alga, under the name Llachistea
Areschougii, as forming very small tufts, with a cushion of large
torulose colourless cells, deeply sunk in the host-thallus. The
short filaments are incurved and narrow at the base, while the
long ones are of the same thickness throughout their whole
length; and the pyriform sporangia are of the same dimensions as
those of F. elandestina, but sometimes attain a length of 120 p.
Both the sporangia and the filaments arise on a level with the
surface of the host-plant. M. Sauvageau also states that in
many cases the cells of the base, and almost invariably those
forming the lateral walls of the cavity in Himanthalia occupied
by the parasite, appear to be undisturbed by contact with it,
though the 1-3 epidermal layers surrounding it frequently appear
compressed, as if there had been a neck to the cavity, and this
had been widened by the growth of If. Areschougii. Hence,
though he has never observed the young stages, he supposes
that Mf. Areschougii is developed in a cryptostoma or conceptacle
of the host-piant. He noticed a few distorted filaments given
off from the base of the cushion, with joints about 10-25 y wide
by 25 x long passing between the host-cells. He followed one
of these stolons, as he calls them, for more than 600 » across
the central tissue of the host, but was unable to determine
its destination; however, M. Sauvageau suggests that these
“stolons” may connect the tufts with each other, and so help to
propagate the plant. He also suggests that in the first instance
the host-plant may be infected by the germination of the zoo-
spores of M. Areschougii in the conceptacles or eryptostomata.
Some young individuals which he observed were evidently
growing up from the interior of the thallus, but owing to the
state of the preparation he was not able to recognize the ento-
phytic filaments. No figures are given of this species.

It was suggested to me that it might be possible to clear up
some of the points left doubtful by M. Sauvageau, and in
September some material was sent to me from Cumbrae, where
it was very plentiful, while later in the year more specimens
were obtained from N. Berwick and Port Erin.

Hoping to be able to follow out the life-history of A. Are-
schougii during the winter, some Himanthalia lorea were obtained
in December from Port Erin, and in January from Cumbrae,
but in neither case could any trace of the parasite be found.
Tn March some H. lorea from Cumbrae were again examined, and

yy 3 D
LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL, XXXV. 3

672 MISS RATHBONE ON MYRIACTIS ARESCHOUGTI

though this time numerous small alge with penetrating rhizoids
were found on the thallus, it was impossible to decide whether
they were really 1/7, Areschougii in its early stages or one of the
numerous other parasites by which its host is infested. As,
therefore, it seemed hopeless to try to determine the young
stages of this species by any method but that of pure cultures,
which under the circumstances would have been difficult, if not
impossible, the work was necessarily confined to a study of the
older stages.

Nothing is positively known about the first entrance of the
parasite into the host, but presumably this takes place, as
M. Sauvageau suggests, by means of zoospores. The theory
that these enter by means of the cryptostomata or conceptacles
seems hardly tenable, as in Himanthalia cryptostomata only
occur on the very young receptacles, the hairs being shed at an
early stage and replaced by the organs of fructification. The
cushion of MM. Areschougii is not sunk so deeply in the host-
tissue as are the conceptacles, and the plants do not appear to
be connected with these in any way; indeed, I have seen a tuft
growing close to the edge of a conceptacle without entering it,
and the rhizoids of the parasite often work their way among the
cells surrounding a conceptacle without penetrating into the
cavity.

The few rhizoids which start from the base of the cushion soon
branch, and travel for long distances in the host-plant, some
twisting and twining among the filaments of the loose central
tissue of the Himanthalia, and others, working their way through
the cell-walls of the denser elements bordering this, form here and
there small knots which stain deeply with iodine or Hoffmann’s
blue (Pl. 24. figs. 2 & 3). In fresh material these rhizoids are
easily distinguished from the host-tissue by their pinkish-brown
colour, and in sections treated with aqueous solutions of methyl-
violet or methylene-blue, those rhizoids which are wandering about
in the loose central tissue stain less deeply than the filaments of
the host, and, in the case of the methyl]-violet, assume a bluer
tint. Under the action of these reagents the rhizoids take on a
characteristic appearance, owing to the deeper staining of certain
small granules in the protoplasm. With methyl-violet and
methylene-blue, the Himanthalia-tissue itself is too deeply dyed
to allow the passage of the parasitic filaments between the
cell-walls to be traced ; but with Hoffmann’s blue the penetrating

Tg

a TR ge

AND COILODESME CALIFORNICA. 678

shizolds stain so me he weoly than the host-cells that their
have lain for some time in vlyee ; aie we tears
rs glycerine. When these rhizoids are
once recognized, it is astonishing to find how numerous they are,
and how little they seem to affect the host-cells among which
they creep; and this seems to point to the conclusion that
M. Areschougii is an endophyte rather than a true parasite,
though it may possibly obtain some nutriment from the water
and mucilage which fill up the spaces in the central tissue of its
host. In consequence of the devious course of the rhizoids and
the distance between the plants of If. Areschougii, it is almost
impossible tu trace any one individual rhizoid trom one tuft to
another; but along the whole distance between the tufts so
many filaments are to be found passing through the host-tissue,
that there seems little doubt that these rhizoids do act as stolons
for propagating the plant. This supposition is also supported
by the fact that in JL. stellulata, where the tufts are closer
together, the connecting filaments can be easily traced.

In the material from Scotland and Port Erin active cell-
division was not unfrequently to be found going on in the host-
cells at the base and sides of the Myriactis-plant, and in sections
stained with Hoffmann’s or aniline-blue the host-cells below the
parasite often stain rather differently from the adjoining cells.
This seems to indicate some alteration in the cell-contents.
AM. Areschougii secretes a large quantity of mucilage, which is
found chiefly at the base of the hairs and round the assimilating
filaments, though in some cases it penetrates far down into the
cushion. This secretion stains pink with Hoffmanu’s blue, dull
purple with both aniline and methylene-blue, and a pale brownish
colour with picro-carmine. The mucilage found among the
filaments of the central tissue in Himanthalia stains a bright
pink with this last reagent, which points to a difference in the
composition of the two substances.

Mucilage is also present, but less abundantly, in Af. stellulata,
where it sometimes takes the form of threads, which may be
seen running like a cobweb from one filament to another. This
appearance may, however, be caused by the reagents used.

As yet only unilocular sporangia have been found in lV. Are-
schougii ; but as plurilocular sporangia exist in both the closely-

allied species M. pulvinata and M. stellulata, it seems likely that
The plurilocular sporangia of

they occur in this species also.
spr

674: MISS RATHBONE ON MYRIACTIS ARESCHOUGII

Myriactis -stellulata are figured by Harvey in his ‘ Phycologia
Britannica,’ though, as Mr. Batters pointed out, they are there
wrongly described as paranemata.

Cor.opEsME cantrornica, Ajellm. (Adenocystis californica,
Rupr.). (Pl. 24. figs. 5 & 6.)

This alga, which grows upon Cystoseira and Halidrys, resembles
Myriactis Areschougii in sending penetrating rhizoids into its
host.

In the young stages of the parasite the rhizoids are but few,
and, apparently, Co¢lodesme does not send out the long wandering
filaments of M. Areschougii, but, in the mature plant, from the
base of the thallus a dense mass of fine rhizoids can be traced in
the cell-layers immediately beneath the base of the parasite.
These rhizoids run in the substance of the cell-walls, and com-
pletely surround the cells of the host. When seen in longi-
tudinal section under a low power, this habit gives the infected
portion of the host-thallus a curiously opaque and ribbed
appearance. The penetrating filaments of this alga appear to
have been overlooked by other writers. Ruprecht, the author
of the species, states that Cotlodesme californica never has root-
fibres (Wurzelgeflecht); and Kjellman, who fully describes and
figures the vegetative and reproductive portion of the thallus,
merely alludes to an almost hemispherical adherent disc
(hiftdyna).

In conclusion, I wish to offer most hearty thanks to the staff
of the Botanical Department of the Natural History Museum,
not only for permission to work there, but also for much
kindness and assistance. My thanks are also due to Miss Ethel
Sargant for lending me slides and giving me material of Myriactis
stellulata, and to Mr. Batters for information on the differences
between the genera Flachistea and Myriactis; to Mrs. Antony
Gepp also, under whose direction this work has been carried
out, I am indebted for a large amount of kind help and advice.

LITERATURE.
Myriactis Areschougii.

Batters, E. A. L.—Marine Alge of Berwick-on-Tweed.
Reprinted from Berwickshire Naturalists’ Club Trans. 1889
(Alnwick), p. 71.

—— Additional Notes on the Marine Algwe of the Clyde Sea
Area, Journ. Bot. vol. xxx., June 1892, p. 173.

Rathbone .

Linn. Soc. JouRN Bor Vou. XXXV. Pu. 24.

a.

l

Highley imp

el.et lith .

-Htg niey a

c

rc

MYRIACTIS anp COILODESME

ine ——

ee

AND COILODESME CALIFORNICA. 675

Crovay, P. L. ct H. M., fréres.—Suite des Algues marines et
Liste des Diatomées marines recueilles dans Je Finistire.
Bull. Soc. Bot. France, tom. vii. p. 836.

—— Florule du Finistére, p. 160. Paris, Brest, 1867.

KyeneMan, F. R—Engler & Prantl’s ‘ Pfanzenfamilien,’ Algw,
I. 2, pp. 225-227.

Kwrzine, F. T.—Phycologia Generalis, p. 330.

Sauvaceau, C.—Sur quelques Algues Phéosporées Parasites.
Journ. de Bot. tom. vi. (1892) p. 11.

Tuurer, G. A. & E. Borner.—Etudes Phycologiques, p. 21.
Paris, 1898.

Myriactis stellulata.
Harvey, W. H.—Phycologia Britannica, vol. iii. pl. 261.

Coilodesme californica.

Ksrtuman, F. R.—Alger Haforder till Slaglet Adenocystis, p. 7.

—— Engler & Prantl’s ‘ Pflanzenfamilien,’ Alge, I. 2, pp. 199,
201, & 202.

Rurrecur, F. J.—Alge Ochotenses, in A. T. Middendorff, Sibir.
Reise, Bd. i. Th. 2, 1850, p. 291.

Srromrett, H. F. G.—Coilodesme. Bot. Centralblatt, 1886,
vol. xxvi. p. 173.

EXPLANATION OF PLATE 24.

Fig. l. Section of a tuft of Myriactis Areschougii, Batters, growing in the

receptacle of Himanthalia lorea.

Rhizoids of Myriactis Areschougii in the loose central tissue of the

receptacle of Himanthalia lorea. X 580.

. Bhizoids of Myriactis Areschougit in the neighbourhood of a tuft,
working their way through the cell-walls of the denser elements
bordering the central tissue of the receptacle of Himanthalia lorea.
x 60. ; .

. Myriactis stellulata, Batters. Plurilocular sporangia. x 390.

5. Coilodesme californica, Kjellu. Young plant.
. Cvilodesme californica, Penetrating rhizoids. 10

o
~

iv)

ee

for)

INDEX,

[Synonyms and native names are printed in tfalics. A star is added to names
which are ostensibly here published for the first time. |

Abelia angustifolia, 213.
Abies, 208
amabilis, 640.
Apollinis, 654.
balsamed, 633.
hrachyphylla, 654, 655.
bracteata, 640.
ccphatonica, 643.
cilicica, 646, 653.
concolor, 65V, 653, G59.
Jirma, 643, 604.
grandis, 640.
homolepis, 648, 654, 690.
lasiocarpa, 643, 655.
magnifica, 655.
nobilis, 640,
Nordmanniaia, 642.
nemidica, 65.
pectinata, 633, 634, 686, G37.
Pindrow, 648.
religiosa, 638.
Schrenkiana, 209.
stbirica, 634, 641, 642.
Veitchii, 654, 655.
Webbiana, 688, 639, 642.
Abrus precatorius, Linz., 34.
Acacia laurifolia, Willd., 36.
Acalypha boehmerioides, Mig., 5+.

€

Acanthacew, 49, 228.

Acanthostigma scleracanthum, Sace.,17.

Acer rubrum, mentioned, 109.
Aceracer, 227.
Achnanthes exilis, Kii¢z., 533.
Achnanthidium flexellum, Bréd., 533.
Achyranthes aspera, Linz, 51.
Acbyrocline, DC., 832.
Hochstetteri, Sch, Bip., 382.
luzuloides, Vatke, 332.

Achyvocline Schimperi, Sch. Lip.,
302.
Achyrophorus sessiliflorus, DC., 88.
Achyrothalamus, 0. Hoffin., 366.
marginatus, O. Hoffin., 366.
Acouvitum dissectum, D. Don, 164;
mentioned, 239.
heterophyllum, 137.
Napellus Linn., var., Hemsl., 164 ;
mentioned, 137.
Acrostalagmus fungicola, Preuss, 11.
tetraclados*, 4d. L. Smith, 1,
18.
Acrostichum aureum, Linz., 65.
scandens, /. Sm., 69.
Actinodaphne stenophylla, 434; men-
tioned, 443, 450, 45).
Adenocystis californica, Rupr., 674.
Adenophora, 207.
Adenostema viscosum, Yorst., 43.
Adeswwia, mentioned, &2.
spinosissima, Meyen, 85.
Adiantum hispidulum, Sw., 63.
Adonis cerulea, Mavin., 162; men-
tioned, 282, 239.
schynanthus buyifolius*, Hewev.,

515.
Hildebrandii, Hems?., 515, 516,
humilis * , Hems?., 516,

_Esculus Hippocastanum, mentioned,
278.

Africa, A Contribution to the Compo-
site Flora of, by Spencer Le M.
Moore, 305-367.

Agapetes parvitlora * , Duun, 515.
pilifera, Hood. /., 510.
vaccinioides, Dunn *, Sto.

Agaricus hiascens, Fy, 3.

678 INDEX.

Agathis loranthifolia, 636.
Ageratum conyzoides, Linn., 48.
Aglaia sp., 31.
longearistatum, Boiss., 205; men-
tioned, 138, 189, 247.
semicostatum, 138.
striatum, Nees, 205; mentioned,
236, 247.
Thoroldianum, Oliver, 205; men-
tioned, 236, 247, 255.
Ainsliea aptera, DC., 510.
scabrida * , Dunn, 510.
Aira exspitosa, mentioned, 94.
Ajuga lupulina, 210.
Albizzia bracteata * , Dunn, 403.
glomeriflora, Kurz, 493.
Aletris lanuginosa, 213.
Aleurites moluecana, Willd., 53.
Algx, List of Marine, collected at the
Maldive and Laccadive Islands by

J. 8. Gardiner, by Ethel 8. Barton |

(Mrs. Antony Gepp), 475-482.
Alhagi cameiorum, 207.
Alleophania decipiens, Thw., 434, 457.
Allardia, 253.
glabra, 231.

tomentosa, Decne., 182; mentioned, |

137, 138, 242.
Allium, 207, 210, 228, 241.
blandum, Wall., 212.

Jacquemontii, Rege/, 199; men- |

tioned, 189, 219, 237, 246.

Semenovi, Hegel, 199; mentioned, |

154, 219, 235, 237, 246.
senescens, Linn., 199; mentioned,
150, 222, 235, 237, 246.
Szovitsianum, 207.
Victorialis, 138.
Allophylus Cobbe, Bluine, 32.
Alphitonia excelsa, Feiss, 832; men-
tioned, 23.
ponderosa, Hillebr., 32.
Alphonsea lutea, Hook. f. § Thoms.,

mollis * , Dunn, 485.
Alsiner, 141.
Alyssum canescens, DC., 166; men-
tioned, 138, 232, 289. .
Alyxia stellata, Roem. § Schult., 45.
Amarantacer, 51.
Awaryllidaces, 90, 228, 458.
Amorphophallus sp., 58.
Amphipleura pellucida, Kiitz., 532.
Amphora ovalis, Kiitz., 532.
Anabaina circinalis, Rabenh., 534.
Lemmermannii, P. Richter, 534.
Anacardiacex, 33.
Anacolosa ilicoides, M. 7. Masters, 81.
Ananas sativus, Schult. f., 56.
Anaphalis, 209.
brevifolia, DC., 434, 451.

Anaphalis Hancockii, 210.

marcescens, C. B. Clarke, 434;
mentioned, 451, 457.

mucronata, C. B. Clarke, 181,
242,

oblonga, DC., 434; mentioned,
442, 448, 457.

Royleana, 137.

xylorhiza, Sch. Bip., 181; men-
tioned, 234, 242.

Andes (Bolivian), Ona small Collection
of dried Plants obtained by Sir Mar-
tin Conway in the, by W. Botting
Hemsley and H. H. W. Pearson,
78-80.

Andropogon aciculatus, Retz., 61.
intermedium, 2. Br., G1.
scoparius, mentioned, 108.

Androsace, 141, 207.
bisulca, 218.

Chamajasme, Hos/, 189; wen-
tioned, 137, 285, 244, 257.

var. coronata, Wa7¢, 189.
Selago, 231.

Tapete, Maxin., 189; mentioned,
209, 217, 238, 244, 255, 258.

villosa, Linn., 1389; mentioned,
139, 244, 257.

——~. var. latifolia, Ledeh., 189.

Anemone imbricata, Mavim., 162; men-

tioned, 220, 239, 255.
integrifolia, H. B. K., 80.

Angustifolie, §, 362.

Aniseia hastata, Meissu., 48.

Anisopappus, Hook. § Arn., 342.
africanus, Oliver § Hiern, 342.

Anona squamosa, Linn., 26; men-
tioned, 22.

Anonaceer, 26.

Antennaria muscoides, 231.

nana, Hook. f. et Thos. 181;
mentioned, 242.

Anthemider, 350.

Anthemis, Zinn., 351. ;
Cotula, Linn., var. atromarginata,

Vatke, 35).

Anurea cochlearis, Gosse, mentioned,
521, 528, 536.

Apios gracillima, Dunn, 488.

Apium leptopbylluin, /. Muell., 40.

Aplotaxis gnaphaiodes, Royle, 186.
leontodontoides, DC., 186.

Apocynacez, 495.

Apocynum venetum, 208.

Arabis alpina, 138.

| Aracex, 58, 228.

Aralia dasyphylla, Miq., 498.
Searelliana * , Dunn, 498.

Araliacex, 40, 227.

Araucaria brasiliensis, 639.
imbricata, 634.

ee

INDEX.

Arber, E. A. Newell, On the Synanthy |

in the Genus Lonicera, 463-474.
Arcella discoides, mentioned, 521, 523.
vulgaris, mentioned, 521, 522, 523.

528.
Arctotidex, 362.
Arenaria, 209, 254.
festucoides, Benth.,
tioned, 240.
glanduligera, Edgw., 140, 230.
holosteoides, 137.

170 ;

Littledalei, Hemms/., 170;

tioned, 220, 240, 253, 255.
inelandryoides, 230.
musciformis, Wall., 170; men-

tioned, 138, 217, 233, 240.

oreophila, 230.

pulvinata, 230.

serpyllifolia, 137.

Stracheyi, Mdgw., 170; mentioned,

139, 2383, 240.

(Dicranilla) rupifraga, Fenzl, 170.
Argyreia, 332.

tilixfolia, Wight, 47.
Armeria, 74+.

alpina, Willd., 67, 74.

bupleuroides, Gren. & Godr., 76.

duriuscula, Bub., 68, 71, 74.

elongata, Hoffi., 68, 69.

elongata, Koch, 72.

elongata, Link, 74.

filicaulis, 68.

juncea, 68.

maritima, Widld., 68, 71, 72, 74.
var. duriuscula, Bab., 76.
var. Linkii, Gren. & Godr.,

76.

var. 3. scotia, 67.

planifolia, 71.

plantagina, Willd., 76. ;

var. bupleuroides, mentioned,

75.
pubescens, Link, 67, 68, 69, 71,
74, 76.
var. planifolia, Syme, 71.
pubigera, Boiss., 67, 72, 77. __
var. scotica, Boiss., 68, 75.
sibirica, 68, 69.
vulgari-plantaginea, 76 ;
mentioned, 75.
vulgaris, Benth., 67, 76.
var. planifolia, Syme, 76.
vulgaris, Willd., 68, 72.
Artemisia, 214-217, 221, 225,
254.
Absinthium, 210.
biennis, Wid/d., 137, 140.
Campbellii, Hook. f. § Thomes.,
182; mentioned, 231, 242.
campestris, 208.

Syme,

238,

men-

var. gibbosa, mentioned, 521, —

men- ,

|
|
|
|
|

679

Artemisia desertorum, Spreny., 182;
mentioned, 231, 243.
Griffithiana, Boiss., 182.
macrocephala, Jacquem., 182; men-
tioned, 215, 237, 2438.
minor, Jacguen., 183; mentioned,
231, 284, 243.
parvula, 207.
Roxburghiana, Besser, 183; men-
tioned, 139, 243.
sacrorum, Ledel., 183; mentioned,
187, 189, 248.
salsoloides, Willd., 183;
tioned, 139, 234, 243.
scoparia, 137.
Sieversiana, Willd., 183.
var, tibetica, C. B. Clarke,
183.
sp., Hens/., 184.
Stracheyi, Hook. f. 4 Thoms., 188 ;
mentioned, 139, 234, 248.
tibetica, Hook. f., 183.
Wellbyi*, Hensl. § H. H. W.
Pearson, 183; mentioned, 254,
243, 255.
Artemisiopsis * , S. Moore, 331.
linearis *, S. Moore, 331; men-
tioned, 367.
Arthrobotryum fusisporium * ,
Smith, 13, 19.
Arthrodesmus, 554.
controversus,
542.
convergens, Khrenb., 528.
crassus * , West & G. S. West, 541;
mentioned, 527, 555.
incrassatus, Lagerh., 540.
Incus, Hass., 527. ;
—— var. Ralfsii, West § G.S. W.,
528.
— var. sudbiriangularis, Borge,
542. . ~
longicornis, Zoey, mentioned, 545.
octocornis, Ehrenb., 528.
Phimus, W. B. Turn., mentioned,
541. .
psilosporus, Nords?., mentioned,

men-

A. L.

West, mentioned,

quiriferus * , West 4 G. S. West,
2; mentioned, 527, 554.
subulatus, Kiitz., 528.
triangularis, Lagerh., 542.
var, americanus, West & G.
S. West, 542.
—— var. hebridarum *, West & G.
S. West, 542; mentioned,
528. _
Artvcarpus integrifolia, Linn, f., 55;
mentioned, 22.
Arundinaria macrosperma, mentioned,

98,

680

Arundo Phragmites, 208.
Arytera Brackenridgei, Radlh., 33.
Asclepiadacez, 47, 228.
Asclepias curassavica, Lini., 47.
Aspilia, Thouars, 344.
Eenii * , 8. Moore, 345.
Kotsehyi, Benth. § Hook. f., 344.

monocephala, Baker, mentioned,

Welwitschii, 0. Hoffm., mentioned,
zombensis, Baker, var. longifolia * ,
or
4)

Asplenium faleatum, Lam., 64.
Nidus, Zinn., 63.
Aster, 221, 222, 254,
altaicus, Willd., 180; mentioned,
243.
batangensis, 213.
Bowerii, Hems/., 180; mentioned,
234, 286, 248, 255.
Heterocheta, C. B. Clarke, 180;
mentioned, 231, 233, 243.
limnophilus, Hemsl. § H. H. W.
Pearson, 86.

molliusculus, Wall, 180; men- |
tioned, 139, 243.

nigromontana * , Dunn, 501.

tenuissimus * , Dunn, 502.

tibetieus, Hook. f., 181; men-

tioned, 234, 243.
tricephalus, C. B. Clarke, 181;
mentioned, 234, 243.
trinervius, Roxb., 501.
Asterionella formosa, Hass., 583, 535.
gracillima, Heib., 588, 585, 554.
Asteroidex, 325.
Astragalus, 207, 209, 210, 215, 216,
217, 221, 222, 254.
Arnoldi*, Hemsl. § H. H. W.
Pearson, 172; mentioned, 161,
233, 241, 255.
bracteosus, Klotzsch, 173.
brahuicus, Bunge, mentioned, 172.

confertus, Benth., 172; mentioned, |

226, 233, 236, 241.

Hendersoni, Baker, 172.

Heydei, Baker, 172; mentioned,
216, 224, 233, 241.

himalayaensis, 137.

litangensis, 212.

Maleolmii* , Hems/. §- H. H. W.
Pearson, 172; mentioned, 154,
233, 241, 255,

melanostachys, Benth. 173; men-
tioned, 233, 241,

monophyllus, 207.

multiceps, 137.

mivalis, Kar. et Kir, 173, 233,
241.

strictus, Hemsl., 173.

INDEX.

Astragalus tibetanus, Hems/., mentioned,
173

tribulifolius, Benth., 178; men-
tioned, 216, 241.
uniflorus, DC., 85.
Webbianus, Grch., 173; mentioned,
241.
Athrixia, Ker, 359.
nyassana * , S, Moore, 339.
Atragene alpina, Linn., 161.
Atraphaxis lanceolata, 208.
tropis convoluta, Griseb., 204.
distans, Griesb., 204; mentioned,
236, 247, 257.
var. convoluta, Trautv., 204.
Atylosia Candollei, Wight § Aru., 434 ;
mentioned, 443, 457.
rostrata, Baker, 491.
rugosa, Wight § Aru., 434; men-
tioned, 444, 452, 456, 462.
trichodon * , Dunn, 491.

_ Avena enea, 133,

subspicata, Clairv., 203; mentioned,
231, 247, 257.
Axyris amaranthoides, 137.
Azorella, mentioned, 82.
diapensioides, A. Gray, Sv.
glabra, Wedd., 86.

Baccharis, nentioned, 82.
alpina, Wedd., 86.
genistelloides, Pe7's., 86.
—— var. typica, Hook., 86.
microphylla, H. B. K., 86.
subpenninervis, Sch. Bip., 86.

Bacillariex, 532, 535. °

Badusa corymbifera, 4. Gray, 40.

Barlea ? Archeri, Sace., 95.

Barnadesia polyacantha, Wedd., 88.

Barringtonia Butonica, Forst., 39.

speciosa, Linn. f., 39.

Barton, Ethel 8. (Mrs. Antony Gepp):
List of Marine Algw collected at the
Maldive and Laccadive Islands by
J. S. Gardiner, 475-482.

Bassia amicorum, 4. Gray, 40.

Belonidium, Montagne, mentioned, 90.

Arundinarie, Sacc., mentioned, 90

hirtipes * , 4. L. Smith, 14, 19.

pullum, Phil. § Keith, mentioned,
96.

Sclerotii * , 4. L. Smith, 14, 19.

Belonium Andropogonis, Sacc., 100

custeyie forme, Sace., 98.

Benineasa cerifera, Savi, 40.

Berberidacer, 227, 229.

Berberis, 208, 209.

crategina, mentioned, 209.
salicina, Hook. f. et Thoms., 212.
vulgaris, mentioned, 137.

a.

—

INDEX. 681

Berkeley's Types of Fungi, Rede-
scriptions of, Part IL, by G. Massee,
90-119.
Berkheya, Lhrh., 363.
Betula alba, 209.
Bhojpattra, 209.

Bidens, Tourn., 349.
leucantha, Willd., 344).
lineariloba, Oliver, 349.
pilosa, Linn., 44.
robustior * , S. Moore, 349.
ukambensis * , S. Woore, 350.

Biebersteinia Emodi, Jaub. e¢ Spach,

171; mentioned, 139, 241.
Bikkia australis, DC., mentioned, 40.
grandiflora, Reinw., 40.
Binuclearia tatrana, mentioned, 158.
Bischoffia javanica, Blume, 58.
Bixa Orellana, Linn., 26.
Bixaceer, 26.
Blumea, mentioned, 452.
balsamifera, DC., 503.

Bothriocline laxa, V. £. Br, 313;
mentioned, 312.
longipes, N. 2. Br., 313.
marginata, O. Hoffm., 310, 313.
inisera, O. Hoffin., 313.
Moramballe, O. Hoffin., 313.
pauciseta, O. Hoffin., 313.
Schimperi, Oliver § Hiern, men-
tioned, 311, 313.
Botryococcus, Kiitz., 553, 554.
Braunii, Kiitz., 531; mentioned,
3598.
sudeticus, Lemm., 553; mentioned,
531.
- var. planctonicus, /emun.,
533; mentioned, 531.

| Bracken (Pteris aquilina, Linn.), The

crinita, 4rv., 434; mentioned, 444, |
| Brassica campestris, mentioned, 137.
flexuosa, C. B. Clarke, 434; men-

445, 457.

tioned, 442, 444, 457.
glomerata, DC., 502.
gracilis * , Dunn, 502.
Henryi * , Dunn, 508.
Blumenbachia, mentioned, 82.
chuguitensis, Hoot. f., 85.
Boerhaavia repens, Linn., d1.
Bojeria vestita, Baker, 340.
Boletus sanguinoientus, 4d. § Schw., 7.
Bolivian Andes, On a small Collection
of Dried Plants obtained by Sir
Martin Conway in the, by W. Botting
Hemsley and H. H. W. Pearson,
78-80.
Bomarea, mentioned, 82.
glaucescens, Baker, 9.
var, puberula, Baker, 90.
Bombax insignis, Wall., 486.
tenebrosum *, Dunn, 486; men-
tioned, 483.
Boodle, L. A., The Structure of the
Leaves of the Bracken (Pteris aquilina,

Structure of the Leaves of the, in
relation to Environment, by L. A.
Boodle, 659-669.
Brassaiopsis ciliata * , Dunn, 499.
ficifolia * . Dunn, 500.
initis, C. B. Clarke, 499.

Napus, mentioned, 278.
oleracea, mentioned, 278.
Braya rosea, Bunge, 167; mentioned,
230, 232, 239.
sinensis, Hems/., 167; mentioned,
216, 222, 282, 240, 258.
tibetica, 230.
uniflora, Hook. f. ct Thoms., 167 ;
mentioned, 232, 287, 240.
Bromeliacee, 56.
Bromus tectorum, 138.
Broussonetia papyrifera, Vent., 09.
Brown, N. E., A Revision of the Geuus
Hypericophyllum, with Notes on
certain allied Genera of Composite,
120-128.
Bruguiera gymnorhiza, Lam., 36.
Rheedet, Blume, 36.

| Bryomorpha rupifraga, Kar. et Kir.,
170.

Linn.) in relation to Environment, |

659-669.

Boraginacex, 47, 89, 192, 226, 228, 229, |

244, 250, 253.

Bose, Prof. Jagadis Chunder, Electric
Response in Ordinary Plants under
Mechanical Stimulus, 275, 304.

—— On the Electric Pulsation accom- |

panying Automatic Movements in |

Desmodium gyrans, DC, 405 -
420.
Bothriocline, Oliver, 307.
alternifolia, O. Hoffm., 313.
diversifolia, O. Hoffin., 313.

Bupleurum mucronatum, Wight § Arn.,
434; mentioned, 440, 441, 443, 444,
450, 462.

Burkill, I. H., The Flora of Vavau,
one of the Tonga Islands, with a
short Account of its Vegetation by
Charles Steele Crosby, 20-66.

Burseracex, 30.

Bystropogon, mentioned, 32.

canus, Benth., 89.

Cactacex, 86. .-
Cxsalpinia Bondue, Rox). 39,
Bondueella, Linn., 492.
Morsei *, Dunn, 492.
Calumagrostis holeiformis, Jaub. et
Spach, 208.

682

Calceolaria deflexa, Ruiz § Pav., 89.
Calcium-oxalate Crystals, The Occur-
rence of, in Seedlings of Alsike (Tri-

folium hybridum, Linn.), by Prof. |

John Percival, 396-402.

Calimeris altaica, 208.
alyssoides, 207.

Callianthemum cachemirianum, Cuz-

bess., 162; mentioned, 232, 239.
Calligonum mongolicum, 208.
Calloria citrina *, 4, L. Smith, 15.
Calocera cornea, /., 11.
Calonectria ornata *, 4. L. Smith, 18,

rf

Calophyllum Inophyllum, Linn, 27;
mentioned, 21, 23.

sp., 27.
Calostephane, Benth., 342.
divaricata, Benth., 342.
Campanula aristata, 137.
cashiniriana, 137.
Campanulacex, 88, 189, 227, 244, 250,
258.

Cananga odorata, Hook. f. et Thoms.,

26,

Canarium Harveyi, Seem., 31.

Canavalia ensiformis, DC., 35.

Canna indica, Linn., 56; mentioned,

22, 23.
Canthium parviflorum, Lam., 434, 46.
Rheedii, DC., mentioned, 456.
—— yar. minus, Thw., 434.
Caprifoliacex, 180, 227, 229, 242, 250,
472.

Caprifolium, DC., 463.

Capsella Thomsoni, Hook. f., 168;
mentioned, 146, 216, 230, 282, 240.

Capsicum frutescens, Linn., 49,

Caragana, 209.
crassicaulis, 137,
jubata, 209.
pygmxa, DC., 171; mentioned,

189, 207, 217, 237, 241.

Carallia integerrima, DC., 434.

Carapa moluccensis, Lam., 31.

Cardiospermum Halicacabum, Linn., 32.

Carduus, Linn., 364.
leptacanthus, F7es., 365.

var. Steudneri, Engl., 365.
ruwenzoriensis * , S, Moore, 364.

Carex, 150, 229, 254.
bidentula, Franch.,

405.
compacta, Boott, mentioned, 405.
incurva, Lightf., 201; mentioned,
PAT, 257.
Lehmani, Drejer, 140.
leptosaceus *, C. 2. Clarke, 404.
melanantha, Vey., mentioned, 202.
melastoma, Fisch. MS., mentioned,
403, 404.

mentioned,

INDEX.

| Carex microsaccus * , C. B. Clarke, 405.

Moorcroftii, Malconcr, 201; men-
tioned, 286, 247.

nigella, Boo¢t, mentioned, 403.

nigella, Hook., mentioned,
404.

pulla, Gooden., mentioned, 403.

rigida, Gooden., 201; mentioned,
247, 257, 403.

sabulosa, Zurez., 202; mentioned,
236, 247, 258.

stenopbhylla, Wahlenb., 202; wen-
tioned, 286, 247.

Tolmiei, Boott, Note on, by C. B.
Clarke, 403-405.

— — var. subsessilis, LZ. C. Bailey,
mentioned, 403.

403,

ustulata, Wahlenb., 202; men-
tioned, 138, 286, 247, 257.

Careya arborea, 2owb., 434; mentioned,
440.
Carica Papaya, Linn., 39; mentioned,
22.
Carices, 141.
Carum cardiecarpum, Franch., 499.
Delavayt, Franch., 495.
Jilicinum, Franch., 495.
molle, Franch., 496.
Tanake, Franch. & Savat., 495.
Caryophyllacex, 84, 169, 217, 221, 226-
229, 240, 250-253.
Caryopteris mongolica, 207.
Cassia Kleinii, Wight § Aru, 434 ;
mentioned, 443, 452.
mimosoides, Linn.,434; mentioned,
440, 443, 452.
Cassytha filiformis, Linn., 52.
Castanea, bracteoles in, 472.
Casuarina equisetifolia, Forst., 56.
Casuarinaces, 56.
Cathcartia integrifolia, Maxin., 164.
Caulerpa Freycinetii, Agh., forma
typica, Web. v. Bosse, 470.
Cedrus Libani, 633, 636, 637.
var., 645.
Celastracex, 32.
Cembra, 568, 569.
pygmed, 641.
Cenangium concinnum, Berk. § M. A.
Curt., 109, 118.
xylariicola, Berk., mentioned, 102.
Cenchrus calyculatus, Cav., 60.
Centaurea, Linn., 365.
| Aylmeri, Baker, 365.
nigra, mentioned, 93.
Centotheca lappacea, Desv., 61.
| Centropogon, sp., 88.
|

Centropyxis aculeata, mentioned, 521
§22, 528.

Cerastium mucronatum, Wedd., 84.

| Ceratium hirundinella, mentioned, 621.

|
|

on tn

INDEX.

Ceratium tetraceros, Schrank, 536:
mentioned, 523.

Ceratoneis Amphioxys, Rabenh., 533.

Cerbera Odollam, Gaertn., 46.

Cercidothrix, §, 172.

Cerfospora acuta *, 4. L. Smith, 7,

9.

Cervaria, §, 179.

Cheetymenia, Hook. § Arn., 120, 121.

Chailletia vitiensis, Seem., 31.

Chailletincem, 31.

Chamele Tanake, Franch. & Sarat, |

495,

Cham:erhodos_ sabulosa,
mentioned, 139, 233, 241.

Cheilanthe Kirkii, Hook., 518.

Cheiranthus himalaicus, Hook. f. &

Thoms., 165.
himalayensis, Caimbess., 165; men-
tioned, 138, 224, 226, 232, 240.

Chenopodiacer, 195, 200, 229.

Chinese Plants, Descriptions of new,
chiefly by S. T. Dunn, with an In-
troductory Note by Chas. H. Wright,
483-518.

Chloris andina, Wedd., 83; mentioned,
78, 79.

Chlorophyces, 475, 524, 535, 536.

Chlorospleriium chlora, Schwetnitr,

mentioned, 116.
Schweinitzii, Pries, 115.
viridi-atrum, Berk. f° M, A. Curt.,
mentioned, 101.

Christolea crassifolia, Cambess., 167 ;
mentioned, 139, 232, 240.

Chroococeus coherens, Nig., 534.

limneticus, Lemm., 534.
minor, Kiite., 534.
turgidus, Nig., 534.

Chrysanthemum Richteria,
212.

Chrysolepidea, §, 335,

Chryzopogon _aciculatus,
mentioned, 22.

Cicer songaricum, 127.

Cichoriacex, 367.

Cineraria, Less., 352.

Buchanani * , S. Moore, 552.

kilimandsharica, Hng/., 358.
Cladophora crispata, 158.

vaga, 158.

Clarke, C. B., Note on Carex Tolmiei,
Boott, 403-405.

Clathrulina elegans, Cienk.., mentioned,
521, 528.

Clavaria cervicornis *, 4.

10.
flaccida, Fr., 10.
leeticolor, Berk. & Curt. 10.

Clematis alpina, .Mi//., 161; mentioned,

252, 239, 256, 257,

Benth,

Trin, G1;

L. Sinith,

6838

| Clematis graveolens, Lindl., 161; men-

Bunge, 176; |

tioned, 139.
orientalis, Linn., 161; mentioned,
187, 210, 217, 222, 289,
Clerodendron amicorum, Seem.. 50,
inerme, Gaertn, dO.
Clonostachys Gneti, Oudem., 12.
Closterium, Nitzsch, 537.
acerosum, 158.
aeutuin, Bréh., 525,
Cynthia, De No/., 537.
—— var. curvatissimum *V.& G,
S. West, 536; mentioned, 525,
DDD.
Ehrenbergii, Menegh., 525.
Jenneri, Ralfs, 525,
Kiitzingii, Bréb,, 525,
lineataum, hrend., 525.
parvualum, Ni.,
pronum, Bréh,, 525.
Pseudodiane, Rov., 525.
rostratum, Khrenh., 525.
setaceum, Khrenb., 525.
striolatum, Khrenh., 525.
Toxon, West, 525.
Ulna, Focke, 525.
Venus, Kiitz., 525.
Clusia parasitica, mentioned,
112.
Cnicus, Linn, 365.
polyacanthus, Hochst., 565.
Coccomyces leptosporus, Speg., 15.
limitatus, Sace., 112.
pluridens, Sace., 111.
Cochlearia seapiflora, Hook.f. et Thoins.,

111,

166: mentioned, 154, 216, 252,
240.
. _—
Cocos nucifera, Linn., 97. ;
Celospherium Kiitzingianum, Nag,

534, 535,

Niigelianum, Unger, 534.
Coilodesme californi:a, Kje//in., 674.
Coilodesme californica and Myriactis

Areschougii, Notes or, by May Rith-
bone, 670-675.

Coix Lachryma-Jobi, Linn, 61.
Colocasia antiquorum, Schott, 58; men-
tioned, 22. _
Colpomenia sinuosa, Der’. ef Sol., 47°).
Colubrina asiatica, Brongn., 32; men-

tioned, 233.
Comarum Salessowii, 207.
Combretacex, 36. ;
Commelina nudiflora, Linn., 57.
Commelinacer, 228. ;
Compositie, 43, 86, 145, 180, 213-215,
29), 226-229, 242, 250-255.
Composite Flora of Africa, A Contribu-
tion to the, by Spencer Le M. Moore,
305-367.
Conifers, 62, 228, 229.

684:

Coniosporium asterinum*, A, LZ, Smith,
12, 18.
Conjugate, 536.
Convolvulacee, 47, 228. |
Conyza, Less., 327.
abyssinica, Sch, Bip., 829
wgyptiaca, Aiz., 502.
genistelloides, Lam., 86.
pinnatifida *, Duan, 502. |
subscaposa, O. Hoffin., 328, |
variegata, Sch. Bip., 228. |
Corallina integerrima, mentioned, 451.
sp., 481, 482.
Cordia aspera, Mors?., 47.
subeordata, Laim., 47 ; mentioned,
21.
Cordierites muscoides,
Curt., 116,
Cordyline terminalis, Kunth, 57 + men-
tioned, 22, 25.
Coreopsis, Linn., 345.

Berk. & M. A.

coriacea, O. Hoffin., mentioned, |
346.
Elliotii * , S. Moore, 346.

Jacksoni * , 8. Moore, 347.
kilimandshariea, O. Hoffin., 349.
Kirkii, Oliver § Hiern, 348.
Prestinaria, Sch. Bip., mentioned,

ruwenzoriensis * , S. Moore, 345.
speciosa, Hiern, mentioned, 348.
ugandensis * , S. Moore, 347.
Whytei * , 8. Moore, 348.
Coriariacex, 227.
Cornus flavida, mentioned, 97, 98.
Cortia Hookeri, 231.
Corticium, mentioned, 116.
Auberianum, Mon7., 9.
leve, Pers., 9.
Corydalis, 209, 254.
Boweri, Hems/., 164; mentioned,
220, 239, O55.
Hendersoni, Hemsi.,

165; > men- |
tioned, 216, 232, 239.
Moorcroftiana, Wa/ll., 165; men-

tioned, 239.
tibetica, Hook, f & Thoms., 165:
mentioned, 239,
Cosmarium, Corda, 540.
abbreviatum, Pacih., 526, 541, 555.
—— var., 526, 555.
antlopaum, Bréb., 539.
bioculatum, Bréd., 526.
Botrytis, Menegh., 527.
Brébissonii, Menegh., 527.
Capitulumn, Roy & Biss., 5A4l.
var. grenlandicum, Béryrs.,
526, 541, 555. |
ecelatum, /alfs, 527. |
contractumn, Airchi., 526. |

INDEX.

Cosmarium difficile, Lit¢ken, 526,
formosulum, Hoff, 527
granatum, Préb., 526.
humile, #. Gay, 527.
Kjellmannii, JI i//e,

Wille, 527.
lave, Rabenh,, var. septentrionale,
Wille, 527.
Tundellii, De/p., 540.
—— var, ethiopicum, West & G.
S. West, 526, 541, 555.
Malinvernianum, Schnidle,
badense, Schmidle, 527.
margaritatum, Roy s Biss,, 527.
moniliforme, Padfs, 526
ornatum, Ralfs, 527.
ovale, Ralfs, 527.
Ralfsii, 2réb., 526.
reniforme, A7rch., 527
Scenedesmus, Delp., 526.
subcirculare, W. B. Turn.,
subcostatum, Nordst., 52 27,
subcrenatum, Hantz -sch, 527.
subspeciosum, 158.

Cotoneaster, 208.
microphylla, 137.

Cousinia Thomsoni, 137.

Crambe cordifolia, Stev.,

240.

Crassisquama, §, 548, 570.

Crassocephalum, Moénch, 352.
diversifolium, AHvern, var.

dioides, 352.
ruwenzoriense * , §. Moore, 302.
vitellinum, Benth., 352.

Crassulacese, 177, 218, 226-229,

250, 251.

Crategus Henryi *, Dunn, 494.
pinnatifida, Bunge, 494.

Cremanthodium, 160, 209, 219, 222.

var. grande,

yar.

540,

237,

139, 169,

crepi-

249,

Deasyi, Hens! 184; mentioned,
234, 243, 25

Fletcheri, Hemel, 185; mentioned,
234, 248, 255,

goringensis, Hems/., 185; men-

tioned, 234, 243, ODD.
humile, Maxin., mentioned, 184.
Creopanax chinense ° * , Dunn, 500.
Crepis, Linn., 215, 2¢ 7,367.
flexuosa, C. B. Clarke, 187; men-
tioned, 234, 243.
glauca, Benth. & Hook. f., 187;
mentioned, 137, 159.
glomerata, Benth. & Hook. f., 188;
mentioned, 138, 209, 243,
kilimandsharica, 0. Hoffin., 807.
Pallasii, 207.
Phenix * , Dunn, 511.
racemifera, Hook. f., 512.
rapunculoides * , Dunn, 512.

a ag,

all

INDEX. 685

Crepis Riippellii, Sch. Bip., 367.
setosa, Hall. f., 511.
sorocephala, Heis/., 188: men-
tioned, 235, 248, 255.
Crocodilodes, Adais., 363
Spekeanum, O. Kuntze, 363.
Crosby, C. 8., Vegetation of Vavau, one
of the Tonga Islands, 21.
Crotalaria albida, Heyne, 434; men-
tioned, 445, 445, 440, 455, 463.
rubiginosa, Wil/d., 484; mentioned,
444, 452, 455.
Croton Microtiglium, Burkil/, 54.
Tiglio, Linn., 54,
Verreauxii, Mivell. Arg., 54.
; var. Storckii, Mwell. Arg., 54.
Crucifere, 84, 146. 165, 221, 226, 239,
250-253.
Crucigenia rectangularis, West & GS.
West, 531.
Cryptocarya glancescens, /?, Br, 52.
var. pacificus * , Burkill, 52.
Cryptodiscus albo-rufus, Sace., 108.
astrotdeus, Sace.. 108.
bivelus, Saee., 108.
subreticulatus, Sace., 104.
Cryptoteniopsis, Dunn, 494.
asplenioides, Boissiew, 496.
botrychioides * , Dunn, 494.
cardiocarpa, Dunn, 495.
Delavayi, Dunn, 495.
filicina, Boissteu, 495.
leptophylla * , Denn, 495.
mollis, Dunn, 496.
Tanakee, Boissieu, 495.
vulgaris, Dunn, 494.
Cubenses, §, 570.
Cucumis Melo, Linz., 39.
Cucurbitacese, 39, 227.
Cunninghamia sinensis, 635, 656.
Cupania glauca, Cambess., 33.
Curculigo orchioides, Gaertn., 434:
mentioned, 451, 458.

Cureuma longa, Linn , 56; mentioned,
) ”

Cvananthus, 253.
ineanus, Hook. f. & Thoms., 189,
244.

var. leiocalyx,

189.
Cyanopis, §, 317.
Cyathicula peristomialis, Sace., 99.
Cyathula prostrata, Blume, 51.
Cyathus striatus, Hoffin., 1.
Cycadacer, 62.
Cycas circinalis, Linn , 62.
Cyclea polypetala * , Dunn, 485.
Cyclotella compta, Kiifz., 534.
Meneghiniana, Kiif>., 554.
operculata, Kiite., 534.
Cymatopleura Solea, W. Si,, 034.

Franch., |

Cymbella Cistula, Kirch., var. macu-
lata, Grun., 532.
cuspidata, Kiitz., 532.
eymbiformis, Bréb., 532.

Cymodacea isoetifolia, Aschers., 58.

Cynaroideer, 3633.

Cynodon Dactylon, Pers., 61.

Cynometra, mentioned, 23, 35.
grandiflora, A. Gray, 35,

Cynomorium coceineun, 208.

Cyperacer, 58, 200, 216, 221, 228, 224,

247, 250, 251.
Cyperus rotundus, Linn. 59;
tioned, 23.

Cyphella, mentioned, 116.
convoluta, Cooke, 10.
fraxinicola, Berk. § Broome, 10.
Malbranchei, Paz., mentioned, 10.
patens * , 4. L, Sinith, 10, 18.
tela, Massee, mentioned, 117.

Cyphoderia Ampulla, mentioned, 522.

Cyrtandrer, 25.

Oystopteris fragilis, 138, 140.

men-

Dalbergia monosperma, Da/z., 35,
Daldinia concentrica, Ces. f° De No/., 16.
Danthonia cachemyriana, 138,

Daphne tangutica, 209.

Darwin, F., On a Method of Investi-
gating the Gravitational Sensitiveness
of the Root-tip, 266-274.

Dasyscypha vlaphines, Massee, 91.

Datura arborea, Linn.. 49.

Stramonium, Linn., 49
Daucas Carota, mentioned, 278.
Davallia solida, Sw., 62; mentioned, 22.
Spelunce, Baker, 62.

Davidia involucrata, Pa7/l., On the
Germination of the Seeds of, by W.
Botting Hemsley, 556-509.

Decaneuron, §, 314.

Declinat, §, 352.

Delphinium, 271, 222, 254.

Brunonianum, /oy/e, 163; men-
tioned, 164, 239.

eeruleum, -Jacqguem., 163; men-
tioned, 139, 282, 239.

glaciale, 230.

grandiflorum, Linn., 163; men-
tioned, 239, 258.

Pylzowii, Mavim., 164; mentioned,
239, 258.

sp., 164.

Dendrodochium microsorum, Saee., 13,

Dermatea livida, Phillips, 105.

Dermatella livida, Sace., 109.

Derris uliginosa, Benth., 35.

Deschampsia alpina, mentioned, 427.

exspitosa, Beaur., 203: mentioned,
138, 247, 257, 427.
Deamidiacer, 536.

686

Desmidium, Agh., 552.
aptogonum, Bréb., 531.
graciliceps, Lagerh., 502 ;

tioned, 551.
quadratum, Nordst., var. graciliceps,
Nordst., 552.

Desmodium gyrans, DC., On the
Electric Pulsation accompanying
Automatic Movements in, by Prof.
J. ©. Bose, 405-420.

Desmodium polyearpum, DC., 54.
spirale, DC., 35.
umbellatum, DC, 54.

Detris, Adans., 426.
ericifolia, Hiern, 326.

var. ? anthemoides,

326.
Deyeuxia compacta, Munro, 203; men- |
tioned, 139, 247. |
glacialis, Wedd., 90; mentioned, 80. |
scabrescens, mentioned, 138.

Dianella ensifolia, mentioned, 21.
nemorosa, Lam., 57.

Dianthus Caryophyllus,
558.

Diatoma elongatum, 4gf., 533.

Dicoma, Cass., 366.
anomala, Sond., 366.

Dicranilla rupifraga, Fenzl, 170.

Dictyocystis Hitcheockii, Lagerh., 551,

Dictyospherium, 554.

Khrenbergianum, Nag., 531.
pulchellum, Wood, 531.

Dictyota Bartayresiana, Lam«., 477.
Didymocarpus Humboldtiana, Gardz.,
454; mentioned, 444, 455, 456, 462.

Didyinocladon longispinum, Bail., 545,
sexangularis, Buln., 550.

Difflugia globulosa, mentioned, 521,

528.
pyriformis, mentioned, 521, 522.

Dilo-nut, vil of, 23.

Dilophia, mentioned, 253.
salsa, Thoms. 168;

233, 240.

Dimorphococcus lunatus, 4. Br., 531,

Dinobryon cylindricum, Jinhof, 5382.
~— var. angulatum, Lemi., 532.

var, divergens, Lemm., 532.
—— var. palustre, Lemm., 532.
protuberans, Lemm., 532.
Sertularia, Lhrend., 535.
stipitatum, Sfein, var. bayaricum,

Lemin., 582.

Dioscorea alata, Linn., 57.
sativa, Lian., 57.

Dioscoreacex, 57.

Diospyros samoensis, 4. Gray, 45.

Diplachne Thoroldi, Stapf, 203; men-

tioned, 247, 255.

men-

Hiern, |

mentioned,

mentioned,

Diplophrys Archerii, mentioned, 528.

INDEX.

Dipsacese, 180, 227, 242, 250.

Dischidia, on some Species with Double
Pitchers, by H. H. W. Pearson,
375-389.

Dischidia borneensis, Pecc., mentioned,

ftnote 576.

Collyris, mentioned, 389.

complex, (Griffith, mentioned, 375,
379, 381, 888.

pectenoides *, H. H. W. Pearson,
377; mentioned, 376-590,

Rafflesiana, Wadlich, mentioned,
376, ftnote 378, 379, 380-590.

Discoinycetes, 13, 90.

Dodonea viscosa, Fors?., 33; mentioned,
434, 444, 445, 450, 451.

Dolichoderus bituberculatus, J/ayr,
mentioned, 384.

Dolichos Lablab, Zinz., 835; mentioned,

29
Lagopus * , Dunn, 490.

Dothiora elegans, Sace., 112.

Dothiorella guaranitica, Spey., 18.

Draba, mentioned, 83, 141, 254.
affinis, Hoos. f., 84.
algida, Adams, 166.
alpina, Linn, 166 ;

208, 282, 240, 256.

var. y. algida, Regel, 166.

fladnitzensis, Wu/f:, 166; men-
tioned, 240, 256.

himalaica, mentioned, 208.

incompta, Stev., 166; mentioned,
232, 240.

lasiophylla, Royle, 166; mentioned,
137, 188, 189, 240.

Dracocephalum heterophyllum, Benth.,

195; mentioned, 189, 209, 216,
235, 245,

Hookeri, C. B. Clarke, 195, 245.

Dracunculus, §, 183.

Droseracer, 227.

Druce, G. Claridge, On the British
Species of Sea-Thrifts and Sea-Laven-
ders, 66-77.

On Poa laxa and Poa stricta of
our British Flora, 421-430.

Dunn, 8. T., Descriptions of new
Chinese Plants, chiefly by, with an
Introductory Note by Chas. H,
Wright, 483-518.

Durella clavispora, Sace., 106.
compressa, Z/., mentioned, 109.
lata, mentioned, 108.
livida, Sace., 105.

Dysoxylum a/liaceum, Seem., 31.
Richii, C. DC., 31.

mentioned,

Ebenacee, 45.
EKchinella Vectis, Massee, 93.
Echinocactus, mentioned, 82.

INDEX,

Kehinocactus sp., 86.
KEchinops, Linn., 363.
amplexicaulis, Oliver, 363.
angustilobus *, S. Moore, 363.
Ectocarpus simpliciusculus, Agh., var.
vitiensis, Asken, 479.
sordidus, Harv., mentioned, 480.
spongiosus, Dickie, 479, 482.
Elachistea Areschougii, Crouan, men-
tioned, 670-675.
clandestina, growing on Himan.
thalia lorea, 670, 671.
stellulata, Batters, mentioned, 670.
Elagnaces, 198, 246, 250.
Eleocarpus bifidus, Hook. § <Arn.,
mentioned, 30.
floridanus, Hemesl., mentioned, 29, |
30.
glanduliferus, WM. 7. Mast., men- |
tioned, 29, 30.
Greeffei, Seem., mentioned, 29, 30.
rarotongensis, Hejzs/., mentioned, |
30. |
tonganus *, Burkill, 29.
Elattostachys faleata, Radlk., 32.
Electric Pulsation accompanying Auto- |
matic Movements in Desmodium |
gyrans, DC., by Prof. J.C. Bose, 405- |
420. |
Electric Response in Ordinary Plants |
under Mechanical Stimulus, by Prof. |
J.C. Bose, 275-304. |
Elegantissima, §, 333. |
|
|

Eleocharis plantaginea, 2. Br., 59.
Eleusine indica, Gaertn., 61.
Eleutherococcus senticosus, 209.
Elsholtzia eriostachya, 137, 138.
Elymus, 254.
Comarum, 210.
dasystachys, Trin., 205, 247.
junceus, Fisch., 206, 247, 258.
lanuginosus, 77in., 206; mentioned, |
205, 236, 247, 258.
sibiricus, Linn., 138, 139, 206, 208,
231, 247. |
Embelia viridiflora, Scheff, 484; men- |
tioned, 440.
Emilia zeylanica, C. B. Clarke, 434;
mentioned, 439, 450,
Encyonema ventricosum, Kii/z., 532.
Entada scandens, Benth., 36; from |
Vavau, mentioned. 22.
Enteromorpha percursa, 158.
Ephedra, 207, 223.
Gerardiana, Wail/., 145, 198, 218, |
235, 288, 246.
vulgaris, Brandis, 138, 145, 198.
Ephelina gregaria, Sace., 113.
Epilobium, 249.
adnatum, Griesh., 374.
alpinum, Zinz., mentioned, 374.

LINN. JOURN.—BOWVANY, VOL, XXXY.

687

Kpilobium anagallidifolium, Lamarck,
mentioned, 374,
lactifloram, Hass.
O74.
latifolium, 137.
obscurum, mentioned, 374.
origanifolium, 137.
palustre, Linn., 140.
roseum, Schre/., nentioned, 137,373,
tetragonum, Linn., mentioned, 373,
avd.
Epithemia turgida, Kii/z., 533.

mentioned,

Kricacex, 227, 229, 249.

Krigeron alpinus, 137.

andryaloides, 231.

Brittonianum, Rusby, 87.

frigidum, Wedd., 86.

limnophilus, Sch. Bip., 86.
Erinella calospora, Pat. 4° Gaill., 14.
Eriocephalus, Linn., 350.

Eenii * . S. Moore, 851.

Liideritzianus, 4. Hoffm., 350:

mentioned, 351.

_ Eritrichium pygmxum, /Ved¢., 89.

spathulatum, 138.

sp., 89.

strictum, 137.

Erlangea, Sch. Bip., 307.

alternifolia, O. Hoffm., mentioned,
313.

boranensis * , S, Moore, 310; men-
tioned, 313.

brachycalyx*, S. Moore,
mentioned, 313.

calycina *, S. Moore, 311; men-
tioned, 313.

centauroides, S. Moore, mentioned,
313.

cordifolia, Oliver§Hiern,mentioned,
318, 318.

Gregorii *, S. Moore, 309; men-
tioned, 315.

laxa, NV. E. Br., mentioned, 313.

longipes, NV. FE. Br., mentioned,
310, 313.

marginata, Oliver § Hiern, men-
tioned, 310, 313.

—— var. depauperata * , S. Moore,
310.

misera, Oliver §- Hiern, mentioned,
309, 318.

Moramballe, Oliver & Hiern, men-
tioned, 315.

pauciseta, A. Hoffi., mentioned ,
$15.

plumosa, Sch. Bip., mentioned, 311
312, 313.

ruwenzoriensis *, S. Moore, 309;
mentioned, 313.

Schimperi, Oliver & Hiern, men-
tioned, 315.

508 ;

3E

688

Erlangea Schimperi, var. tomentosa,
mentioned, 307.

Schinzii, O. Hoffin., mentioned, 312, |

313.
Smithii*, S. Moore, 307; men-
tioned, 313.
spissa*, S. Moore, 807 ;
tioned, 318.
Erodium cicutarium, L’ Hérit., 84.
Erysimum Chamephyton, Maxiin., 167,
240, 255.
funiculosum, Hook. f. e¢ Thois.,
167, 232, 240.
Erythrocephalum, Benth., 366.
zambesianum, O/iver §° Hiern, 366.
—- var. angustifolium*, S.
Moore, 366.
Espejoa, DC., 120, 121.
Euastrum, Khrenb., 537.
ampullaceum, Ralfs, 525,
ansatum, Ehrenh., 525,
bidentatum, Ndq., 525.
binale, Lhrenb., 525.
denticulatum, I’. Gay, 525.
elegans, Kiitz., 525.
gemmatum, J?alfs, 525.
oblongum, Palfs, 525.
pectinatum, Bréb., 525.
pinnatum, Ra/fs, 525.
verrucosum, Khrenb., 525, 537.
—— var. planctonicum *, W. 4: G.
S. West, 536, 537, 555.
var. reductum, Nordst., 525.
Eucalyptus Lehmanni, mentioned,
472.
Euchresta tubulosa * , Dunn, 492.
Eudorina elegans, Ehrenbd., 531.
Eugenia clusizfolia, A. Gray, 37.
corynocarpa, A. Gray, 37.
Crosbyi * , Burkill, 38.
dealata * , Burkill, 37.
effusa, 4. Gray, 38.
Grayi, Seem., 38.
Jambolana, Hemsl., 37.
malaccensis, Linn., 37; fromVavau,
mentioned, 22, 23.
neurocalycia, A. Gray, 39.
olivifolia, Duthie, 434; mentioned,
450, 451.
rariflora, Benth., 37.
samoensis * , Burkill, 38.
sp. from Vavau, mentioned, 21, 39,
434

men-

Euglypha “alveolata, mentioned, 522,
523.

ciliata, mentioned, 521, 522, 523.
Eunotia flexuosa, Kiitz., var. bicapitata,
Grun., 538.
gracilis, Rabenh., 533.
lunaris, Grun., 533.
pectinalis, Fabenh., 533,

|

|

INDEX.

Eunotia pectinalis, var. bidens, Grwa.,
533.
var. undulata, Ralfs, 533.
tetraodon, Hhrenh., 533.
Euphorbia, 229.
Atoto, Forst., 53.
Chamissonis, Boiss., 52; mentioned,
21.
pilulifera, Lina., 53.
ramosissima, Hook. f° Arn., 53.
Sparmannt, Biss., 53.
Stracheyi, Botss., 140.
tibetana, 216, lapsu = tibetica.
tibetica, Boiss., 189, 198, 246.
Euphorbiacer, 52, 198, 228, 246, 250.
Kurotia, 287.
ceratoides, C. A. Mey., 139, 195,
208, 245.
Eurya acuminata,
451, 45d.
——- var, Wallichiana, 434.
chinensis, 7??. Br., 434.
japonica, Thuxh., mentioned, 451,
455.
—— var, Thunbergii, 434.
Euryops, Cass., 361.
Antinorii, Aveta, mentioned, 362.
dacrydioides, Oliver, 362.
Jacksoni * , 8. Moore, 361.
Osteospermum *, 8. Moore, 362.
pinifolia, Rich, 362.
Schenckii, O. Hoffin., mentioned,
362.
somalensis * , S. Moore, 362.
Eutrema Przewalskii, Maxii., 167, 220,
232, 240, 255.
Eutypa phaselina, Sace., 15.
Evodia hortensis, Fors?., 30.
Evolvulus alsinoides, Linn., 434; men-
tioned, 444, 450, 462.
Exacum zeylanicum, Roxb., 434; men-
tioned, 450, 453, 457.
Excipula gregaria, Berk., 113.
nigro-rufa, Berk., 113.
Exeecaria Agallocha, Linn., 54.

DU., mentioned,

Fagelia deflexa, O. Kuntze, 89.
Fagraa Berteriana, A. Gray, 47.
Fagus, bracteoles in, 472.
Favolus fimbriatus, Speq., 7.
Felicia, Cass., 326.
abyssinica, Sch. Bip., 326.
Festuca, mentioned, 150, 207, 254.
Deasyi, Rendle, 204; mentioned,
247, 255.
nitidula, Stapf, 205; mentioned,
139, 247.
ovina, Linn., 205; mentioned, 426,
427.
var. valesiaca, Koc/, 205.
rubra, mentioned, 427.

INDEX. 689

Festucasibirica, Hackel, 205; mentioned,
189, 247.

valesiaca, Sch/eich., 205; mentioned,

. _ 139, 154, 236, 247, 257.
Fibrina pomicolor, Berk. § Rav., 116.
Ficus obliqua, Forst. f., 55.

prolixa, Forst. f., 55; mentioned, |

tinctoria, Forst. f., 55.
Filices, 62, 206, 248, 250.
Filifolix, 570.
Fimbristylis diphylla, Vahl, 59.
monostachya, Hassk., 59.
Flacourtia Ramontchi, LZ’ Hérit., 434;
mentioned, 445, 452.
Fleurya interrupta, Gaudich., 55.
Flora of the Kuen Luen Plains, 212.
Flora of Tibet or High Asia, &e., by
W. Botting Hemsley & H. H. W.
Pearson, 124-265.
Floridex, 481.
Fomes applanatus, Cooke, 4.
australis, Cooke, 4.
bistratosus, Cooke, 5.
connatus, Cooke, 5.
Curtisii, Cooke, 4.
fomentarius, Cooke, 4.
hemileucus, Cooke, 4.
lucidus, Cooke, 4.
microporus, Cooke, 5,
obliquus, Cooke, 5.
scutellatus, Cooke, 5.
senex, Cooke, 4.
Fragilaria construens, Grun., 533.
mutabilis, Grun., 533.
Fritillaria lophophora, 213.
Fumariace:e, 164, 227, 229, 239, 250.
Fungi, Berkeley's Types of, Redescrip-
Te of, Part II., by G. Massee, 90-
—— On some, from the West Indies,
by Annie Lorrain Smith, 1-19.

Gagea pauciflora, Twrez.. 199; men-
tioned, 150, 219, 246.
Galaxaura rugosa, Lamz., 481.
Galium triflorum, 137.
Gamopetale, 226.
Garcinia sp., 27.
Garuga pacifica * , Burkill, 30.
Gasteromycetes, 1.
Gaultheria fragrantissima, Wall., 434 ;
mentioned, 440, 451, 462.
Gazania diffusa, Spreng., 362.
Geigeria, Griessel, 342.
odontopera, O. Hoffm., 342.

Gelidium rigidum, J. Agh., 481; men- | d, nan
| Glenodinium ecinctumn, 536.

tioned, 476, 477.
Genicularia, De Bary, 536,
elegans *, W. & G. S. West, 536 ;
mentioned, 524, 554, 555.

| Glaux

| Genicularia spirotenia, De Bary, men-

tioned, 537.
Geniosporum elongatum, Benth., 434 ;
mentioned, 450.

| Geniostoma rupestre, Forst., 47.

Gentiana, 209, 219, 221, 229, 254.

amena, 231.

aquatica, Zinn., 190; mentioned,
219, 235, 244,

arenaria, Maxim., 191.

barbata, 207.

cachemerica, 137.

cordisepala, mentioned, 158, 249.

decumbens, Hemisl., 191.

faleata, Turcz., 190; mentioned,
244, 258,

Hedini, mentioned, 158, 249.

humilis, Steven, 190; mentioned,
219, 244.

nubigena, Edgew., 191; mentioned,
138, 139, 231, 244.

Rockhillii, Hems/., 191; mentioned,
150, 219, 244, 255.

sedifolia, H. B. K., 89.

sp., 139.

squarrosa, Ledeh., 191; mentioned,
132, 244.

tenella, /ottl., 191;
219, 235, 244, 257.

thianschanica, Rupr., 191; men-
tioned, 244.

Thomsoni, C. B. Clarke, 191;
mentioned, 219, 220, 244.
Gentianacer, 89, 190, 226, 228, 229,

244, 250, 251.

Geophila reniformis, D. Don, 45.

Geopyxis subgranulata, Berk. § VM. A.
Curt., i17.

Gepp, Mrs. Antony, List of Marine
Algz collected at the Maldive and
Laccadive Islands by J. 8S. Gardiner,
See Barton (Ethel 8.), 475-482.

Geraniacex, 84, 171, 227, 229, 241, 250.

Geranium cicutarium, Liun., 84.

collinum, Steph., 171; mentioned,
222, 241,
pratense, Linn., 140.
Gerbera Delavayi, Franch., 511.
Henryi * , Dunn, 511.
Jamesoni, Bolus, 367.

Germination, on the, of the Seeds of
Davidia involucrata, Baill., by W.
Botting Hemsley, 556-559.

maritima, ine. 190:
tioned, 139, 244.

Gleichenia dichotoma, Hook., 62; mene
tioned, 22.

mentioned,

men-

Hochidion zeylanicum, A. Juss., 434 ;
mentioned, 445, 450, 451, 453, 460,
462.

3E2

690

Gleocystis gigas, Langerh., 531.
Glyceria distans, Wah/enb., 204.
—— var. convoluta, Trauti., 204.
——. forma nana, 204.
Glycine tabacina, Benth., 34.
Gnaphalium, mentioned, 115.
thibeticum, 213.
Gnetacex, 198, 246, 249, 250.
Godronia rhabdospora, Sace., 110,
Gomphonema acuminatum, Ehrenh.,
533.
constrictum, Hkrenb., 533.
geminatum, Agh., 533.
Gomphospheria —_ lacustris,
534.
Gonatozygon Kinahani, Rabenh., 524.
Ralfsi, De Bary, 524.
Gongrothamnus, Sfectz, 351.
Hildebrantii, Oliver
301.
Goodeniacer, 44.
Gooringia, Williams, 253.
Gossyphium _brasiliense,
from Vavau, 22.
Gracilaria crassa, Harv., 481 ;
tioned, 476.
Graminee, 60, 90, 146, 202, 216, 221,
228, 247, 250, 251.
Grammothele grisea, Berk. § Curt., 8.
lineata, Berk. & Curt., 8.
Graphium Desmazierii, Sacc., 13.
Graptophyllum siphonostena, f°. Muel/., |
49.

Chodat, |

Hiern,

Macf., 28; |

5 |

men-

Gravitational Sensitiveness of the Root-
tip, On a Method of Investigating,
by F. Darwin, 266-274.

Grewia Malococea, Linn. f., 29.

Groves, H., & Jas. Groves. The Use of
Linnean Specific Names, 368-374.
Groves, Jas. The Use of Linnean |

Specific Names. Sce Groves, H.

Guepinia spathularia, F., 11.

Guettarda speciosa, Linn., 42.

Guioa glauca, Radik., 33.

Guizotia, Cass., 344.

Schultzii, Hochst., 344.
—— var. sotikensis*, S. Moore,

344.
Guldenstzedtia himalaica, 137.
Gutenbergia, Sch. Bip., 306.
cordifolia, Oliver § Hiern, 313.
polycephala, Oliver § Hiern, 307.
Riippelii, Sch. Bip., 306.
Guttiferx, 27.
Gymnandra kunawurensis, Royle, 194.
Thonsoni, C. B. Clarke, 194.
Gymnospermee, 226.

Gymnosporia vitiensis, Seem., 832; from |

Vavau, 21.

Gymnozyga moniliformis, Lhrenh., |

531, J

INDEX.

Gynura, Cass., 352.
Pseudo-China, DC,
441, 443, 444, 452.
var. hispida, 434.
vitellina, Benth... 352.

mentioned,

Halenia elliptica, 209.

Halimeda incrassata, Lawne., 476.
Opuntia, Lama., 476.

forma Lamourouxii,

tioned, 476.
-—_— forma triloba, Bart., 476.
—— forma typica, Bart, 476.
Tuna, Lame, forma platydisea,
Bavi., 475.

Haliseris delicatula, Agh., 477.

Halodule australis, Wiq., 58.
uninervis, Botss., 58.

Halogeton, 208.
glomeratus, C. A. Mey., 196 ; men-

tioned, 219, 235, 245.

Halophila ovata, Gaudich., 56.

Halorrhagidacer, 178, 229, 242, 250.

Halostachys orgyalis, 207.

Haloxylon Ammodendron, 208.

Halymenia formosa, Harv., 481.
sp., 482.

Hamadryas andicola, Hook., 83.

Hapalosiphon hibernicus, West § G. S.

West, 534.

Haplocarpha. Less., 363.
scaposa, Harv., 363.

Harpochytrium Hedinii, Wille, 158.

Harpullia sp., 33.

Hedyotis Lawsonix, Wight § Ara.,

434; mentioned, 440, 450, 451,
456, 457, 462.

verticillaris, Wight § <Arn., 434;
mentioned, 444, 452, 457, 459,
460, 462, 463.

Hedysarum, 207.

Arbuscula, 208.

multijugum, 207.

Helenioidex, 350.

Helianthoidex, 342.

Helichrysum, Vadi/., 332.
achyroclinoides * , S. Moore, 332.
albo-brunneum *, S. Moore, 334.
argyranthum, O. Hoffin., 384;

mentioned, 337.
argyrospherum, DC., 335.
auriculatum, Less., 339.
Ceres * , S. Moore, 357.
eymosum, Less,, 359.

var. compactun,

men-

Vathe,

339.
Danaé, 8S,
337.
elegantissimum, DC., 333; men-
tioned, 334,

Moore, mentioned,

aan

— Saeaeeny

INDEX. 691

Helichrysum Elliotii * ,
380,
felinum, Zess., mentioned, 335.
floccosum, K/att, mentioned, 337.
foetidum, Cass., mentioned, 335.
fulgidum, Willd., mentioned, |
336,

S, Moore,

var, nanum, JC., mentioned, |
336.
gerbereefolium, Sch. Bip., 338;
mentioned, 339.
globosum, Sch. Bip., 888.
Gregorii *, S. Moore, 335.
hebelepis, DC., 337.
Hohnelii, Schweinf., mentioned,
307.
Kilimanjari, Oliver, 335;
tioned, 337.
Kirkii, Oliver 4° Hiern, 385.
Lastii, Engl., 329.
leiopodium, DC, 338.
leptolepis, DC., 333.
lucilioides, DC., 337.
maraguense, O. Hoffin., 338.
Meyeri-Johannis, Hug/., 334.
nandense * , S. Moore, 333.
nudifolium, Less., 838.
ruwenzoriense * , S. JJoorc, 338.
setosuin, Harv., 335.
Stuhlmanni, O. Hoffin., 833.
Taylorii * , S. Moore, 336. |
tillandsixfolium, O. Hoffin., 338. |
undatum, Less., 338. |

Helicomyces mirabilis, Peck, 11.

Helotiella aureo-coccinea, Berk. § M.
A, Curt., mentioned, 109.

Helotium Carmichaeli, Massee, 92.

erocinum, Berk. 4 M. A. Curt.,
102.

Fergussoni, mentioned, 117.

melleum, Beri. & Broome, 117.

nitidulum, Massee, 94.

sclerotioides, Berk., 116.

virgultorum, Karsten, mentioned,
95.

Hemsley, W. Botting. On the Germina- |
tion of the Seeds of Davidia involu-
erata, Baill., 556-559.

Hemsley, W. Botting, and Pearson, H. |
H. W. On a small Collection of
dried Plants obtained by Sir Martin
Conway in the Bolivian Andes, 7 8-90.

The Flora of Tibet or High
Asia; being a Consolidated Account
of the various Tibetan Botanical —
Collections in the Herbarium of the
Royal Gardens, Kew, together with —
an Exposition of what is known of |
the Flora of Tibet, 124-265.

Hepatica ? integrifolia, DC., 83. |

Heptapleurum Hoi *, Dunn, 408.

men-

Heptapleurum hypoleucum, Kurz, 499.
macrophyllum * , Dunn, 499.
productum * , Dunn, 499,
racemosum, Bedd., 498.
stellatum, Gaertn., 434 ; mentioned,

441, 444, 445, 453, 462.
Wallichianum, C. B. Clarke, 499.

Heracleum Brunonis, 137.

Heritiera littoralis, DC., 28.

Herminium, 229.

Hernandia, Merenhoutiana, Guill., 52.
peltata, Meissn., 52.

Heterocheta asteroides, DC., 180.

Heterokonte, 532.

’ Heteropogon contortus, Beauv. ex Roem.

§ Schult., 61,

Heydenia trichophora*, 4. L, Smith
13, 19.

Hibiscus Abelmoschus, Linz., 28.

tiliaceus, Linn,, 28.

Hierochloa laxa, 138,

Himanthalia lorea, Lyzgh., Myriactis
Areschougii, atters, growing on,
670-675.

Hippophaé, 207, 208, 209, 223.

Rhamnoides, Linn., 198 ;
tioned, 138, 189, 218, 246.

Hippuris vulgaris, Zinz., 178;
tioned, 139, 208, 218, 242, 257.

Hiptage arborea, Kurz, 487.

minor, Dunn, 487.
Hirneola polytricha, Mozd/., 11.
Hochstetteria, DC., 366.

Schimperi, DC., 366.

Hohnelia, Schweinf., 306.

vernonioides, Schweinf., 306 ; men-

tioned, 367.

Holotrichx, 77.

Homalanthus pedicellatus, Benth., 50.

Hoya australis, 2. Br., 47.

Humaria bella, Berk. & Curt., 13.

granulata, Sece., 117.

ruberrima, Berk. & Broome, 117.

Thozetii, Sacc., 91.

Hutchinsia tibetica, Thoms., 168.

Hyalotheca dissiliens, Bréb., 531.

mucosa, Ehrend., 531.

neglecta, Racth., 531. _
Hydnum versicolor, Berk. § Broome, 7.
Hydrangea pubescens, 209.

vulgaris, mentioned, 101.

Hydrocharidacex, 56. .

Hydroclathrus cancellatus, Bory, 479.

Hydrocotyle asiatica. Lin., 40.

Hymenochxte aspersa, Berk. M. A.
. Curt., 9.

badio-ferruginea, Lev., ‘).

damecornis, Lev., 9.

scabriseta, Cooke, 9.
Hymenolena sp., 208.
Hymenomycetes, 2

Inen-

Tuen-

692

HymenoscyphaCarmichaelt, Phillips, 92.

exarata, Berk., 116. |

lencopsis, Berk. § M. A. Curt, |
101.
nitidula, Phillips, 94. |
viridi-atra, Berk. gf M. A, Curt., |
101. |
Hypecoum leptocarpum, Hook. fo do |
Thoms., 164; mentioned, 208, 219, |
239.
Hypericaceze, 84, 227.
Hypericophyllum, A Revision of the
Genus, with Notes on certain allied
Genera of Composite, by N. E.
Brown, 120-123.
Hypericophyllum, Sfeetz, 121-128,
350.

angolense, V. LE. Brown, 122.

compositarum, Steetz, 122;
tioned, 120,

congoense, VY. #. Brown, 128. |

elatum, NV. £. Brown, 122, 128.

scabridum, N. #. Brown *, 122;
mentioned, 350.

Hypericum dubium, Zcers, mentioned,

372.

indecorum, H. B. K., 84.

multiflorum, H. B. K., 84.

mysorense, /eyne, 434; mentioned,
“ 443, 444, 450, 454, 460,
462.

perforatum,

men- |

Linn., mentioned,

pilosum, Walt., 454,

quadrangulum, Zinn., mentioned,
373

silenoides, H. B. K., 84.
tarquense, H. B. K., 84.
thesiifolium, H. B. K,, 84.
uliginosum, H. B. K., 84.
virgatum, Lam., 454.
Hyphomycetes, 11.
Hypocheeris sessiliflora, H. B. K., 88.
Hypocrea delicatula, Tu/., 18.
rubiginosa * , A. L. Smith, 18, 19.
rufa, fr., 17,
Hypolepis tenuifolia, Bernh., 63. |
Hy pomyces arenaceus * , 4. ZL. Smith,
7, 19.
Hypoxylon collicnlosum, Nits., 13, 16.
effusum, Niés., 16.
perforatum, F’r., 16.
rubiginosum, F’7., 16.
Hysteriacex, 90.

Iberidella Andersoni, Hoo/:, f. e¢ Thoms., |
168; mentioned, 240. |
Ilex Aquifolium, hypoderm in sun-leaves
of, 662.
Opaca, mentioned, 112.
Impatiens Thomsoni, 137.

INDEX.

Imperata exaltata, Brongu., 61.
Inearvillea Bonvaloti, 213.
compacta, 209.
Principis, 215.
Incomplete, 226.
Indice, 570.
Indigofera Anil, Linn., 54.
scabrida * , Dunn, 487.
Ineffigiata neglecta, West f° G. S. W.,
531.
TInocarpus edulis, Forst., 85.
Integrifoliz, 568, 570.
Tnula, Linn., 340.
acervata * , S. Moore, 340.
Bakeriana, O. Hoffm., 340.
confertiflora, A. Rich., mentioned,
342.
glomerata, Oliver § Hiern, men-
tioned, 341.
macrophylla, Sch. Bip., 340.
shirensis, Oliver, 340.
Stuhlmanni, O, Hoffi., mentioned,
342.
subscaposa * , S, Moore, 341.
Welwitschia, O. Hoffm., mentioned,
341.
Inuloidex, 331.
Ipomeea biloba, Forsh., 48.
Bona-nox, Linn., 48.
coccinea, Linn., 48.
congesta, R. Br., 48; mentioned,
93

denticulata, Choisy, 48.
denticulata, Seem., 47.
grandiflora, Lam., 47.
nymphefolia, Blume, 48.
peltata, Choisy, 48.
Pes-Capre, Roth, 48,
phylloneura, Baker, 48.
Turpethum, F. Br., 48.

Iridacez, 191, 228, 246, 250.

Tris, 207, 210.
ensata, 208.
Thoroldii, Baker, 199 ; mentioned,

220, 235, 246, 255.

Irpex mollis, Berk. § M, A. Curt., 8.
sinuosus, F7., 8.

Isaria citrina, Pers., 15.
clayata, Ditm., 12.

Isopyrum biternatum, 458.
grandiflorum, 226.

Ixora samoensis, A. Gray, 42.

var. glabricalyx, Burkil/, 42.

Jardinia plumosa, Sch. Bip., mentioned,
313,

| Jasminum angustifolium, Vahl, 436;

mentioned, 448, 452.
didymum, Forst. f., 45.
simplicifolium, Forst. fi, 45.

' Jatropha Curcas, Linn., 53.

PC

INDEX. 693

Jaumea, Pers., 120,
altissima, Klatt, 123.
angolensis, O. Hoffin., 122.
compositarum, Benth. & Hook. f.,
Orc
conposttarum, Durand & Schinz,
23.
compositarum, Klatt, 122,
congensis, O. Hoftm., 123.
elata, O. Hoffm., 123.
Johnstont, Baker, 122.
Oliveri, Vatke, 122.
Juncacese, 200, 228, 229, 247, 250.
Juncus, 229.
leucomelas, Royle, 200.
membranaceus, Hemsl., 200.
minimus, 231.
Thomsoni, Buchenau, 200; men-
tioned, 236, 247.
Juniperus, 218, 229.
communis, 138.
macropoda, 138.
Justicia procumbens, Linz., 436.
Pseudo-Sabina, 138, 208.

Kalidium, 207, 208.
gracile, fenzl, 195; mentioned,
208, 245, 258.
Karelinia, 207.
Karschia Bloxami, Sace., 107.
lignyota, mentioned, 107.
Keteleeria Davidiana, 655.
Fortunei, 654.
Kirehneriella, 554.
lunaris, Moeb., 531.
__ obesa, Schmidle, 531.
Kissenia, mentioned, 81.
Kleinhovia Hospita, Linn., 28.
Kneiffia candidissima, Berk. § Rav., 8.
_ setigera, I’r., 8.
Knoxia platycarpa, Arz., mentioned,
451

—— var. hirsuta, 436, 440, 451,
456, 457.
Kobresia, 150.
Royleana, Boeck., 212.
Sargentiana, Hemsl., 150, 200, 247,
255.
scheenoides, Boeck., 200; mentioned,
236, 247.
tibetica, 210.
Kochia mollis, 208. .
Kretzschmaria ceenopus, Sacc., 16.
Kyllingia monocephala, [oth, 59.

Labiate, 50, 89, 194, 226, 228, 229,
246, 250, 251.
Laceadive and Maldive Islands, List
of Marine Alge collected at the, by
J.S8. Gardiner. By Ethel S. Barton

(Mrs. Antony Gepp), 475-482.

Lachnea barbata, Massee, 13.
stictica, Sacc., 13.
Lactuca, Tourn., 367.
Deasyi, S. Moore, 188; mentioned,
243, 255.
filicata, Duthie, 513.
glandulifera, Hook. f., 367.
Henryi * , Dunn, 512.
humifusa * , Dun, 512.
Lessertiana, C. B. Clarke, 189;
mentioned, 139, 243.
macrorhiza, Hook. f., 513.
paradoxa, Sch. Bip., 367.
Prattii * , Dunn, 513.
racemifera, Hook. f., 512.
rapunculoides * , Dunn, 512; men-
tioned, 187.
scoria, Még., 512.
stolonifera, A. Gray, 512.
umbrosa * , Duna, 513.
Lagenophora Billardieri, Cass., 436;
mentioned, 443, 452, 457.
Lagerheima spherospora, Sacc., 106.
Lagotis, mentioned, 150, 209, 229.
brachystachya, Maxii., 193; men-
tioned, 245, 258.
decumbens, Rupr., 194; mentioned,
231, 235, 245.
glauca, J. Gaertn., 194; mentioned,
139, 245.
var. kunawurensis, Hook. f.,
194.
Lambertiana, mentioned, 569.
Lamium rhomboideum, Benth. 195;
mentioned, 245.
Lancea tibetica, mentioned, 209.
Landtia, Zess., 363.
Riippellii, Benth. & Hook. f,, 363.
Larix americana, 635, 636, 638.
dahurica, mentioned, 642, 653,
decidua, 638, 636
japonica, 634.
Griffithit, 654.
Lyalli, 654. -
leptolepis, 634, 641, 643, 645, 651.
occidentalis, 654.
Laschia pezizeformis, Berk. § M. A.
Curt., 7.
tremellogs, Fr., 7.
Lasiagrostis, 207.
mongholica, Trin. et Rupr., 202;
mentioned 189.
splendens, 208.
tremula, Rupr., 203.
Lasiosiphon eriocephalus, Decne., men-
tioned, 444, 450, 451, 455.
—— var. zeylanicus, 436.
Latifoliz, 8, 362. .
Latbyrus articulatus, mentioned, ftnote
267.
tuberosus, mentioned, 558,

694

Lauracex, 52,
Laurencia sp., 481, 482.
Laurus Benzoin, mentioned, 110.
Sassafras, mentioned, 110.
Lavenders (Sea), British (G. Claridge
Druce), 66-77.
Lecanidion lividum, Lambotte, 108.
Leguminosie, 33, 85, 146, 171, 215, 222,
226, 241, 250-253.
Lentibulariacex, 228.
Lentinus Lecomtei, F7., 2.
Lenzites applanata, Fr., 3.
calvescens, Berk., 3.
exilis, Klotzsch, 3.
repanda, F’., 3.
striata, Swartz, 3.
subeervinus, Berk, § M. A. Curt., 3.
villosus, Klotzsch, 3.
Leontodon Kunthiana, Wail., 186.
leucanthus, Ledeb., 188.
Leontopodium alpinum, Cass., 181;
mentioned, 207, 226, 231, 234,
248, 257.
—- var, Stracheyi, Hook. f., 181.
Stracheyi, C. B. Clarke, 181; men-
tioned, 243.
Lepidella, §, 314.
Lepidium capitatum, Hook. /. e¢ Thoiis.,
168 ; mentioned, 137, 282, 240.
cordatum, Willd., 168; mentioned,
240, 258.
latifolium, Linn., 168 ; mentioned,
240.
Lepironia mucronata, Rich., 59; men-
tioned, 22.
Lespedeza cystisoides, Benth., 488.
lanceolata * , Dunn, 488,
latifolia * , Dunn, 488.
velutina, Dunn, 488,
Leucas flaccida, R. Br., 50.
Lichenopsis magnifica, Sace., 105.
Liebmannia Harveyana, J. Agh., men-
tioned, 478, 479.
Laccadivarum *, Barton, 478,
482.
Ligularia, §, 505.
Ligularia nana, Decne., 184.
Ligustrum Walkeri, Decne, 486; men-
tioned, 443, 451.
Liliacex, 57, 199, 228, 229, 246, 250.
Limonium, Tourn., 73, 77.
auriculefolium, Vah/, 77.
—— var. Dodartii, 77.
lychnidifolium, O. Kuntze, 77.
occidentale, Léoyd, 77.
var. intermedium, 77.
rariflorum, O. Kuntze, 77.
reticulatum, Mi//., 77.
vulgare, Mil/., 77.
—— var. pyramidale, 77.
Lindelofia Benthami, Hook. f., 140, 212.

INDEX.

Lindsaya ensifolia, Sw., 63; mentioned,
99
ade

| Linnean Specific Names, The Use of,

by Henry Groves and Jas. Groves,

368-374.

| Linociera paucitlora, C. B. Clarke, 45.
' Linum, mentioned, 558. ‘

|
|

Liquidambar, mentioned, 115.

Lithothamnion, mentioned, 476.

Litsea zeylanica, Nees, 436 ; mentioned,

444, 451.
Littledalea, Hessl., mentioned, 152.
tibetica, Hemsl., 204; mentioned,

236, 247, 258.

Loasa chuguitensis, Meyen, 89.

Loasacer, 85.

Lobelia nana, H. 2. K., 88; mentioned,
83

nicotianefolia, Heyne, 486; men-
tioned, 446, 449, 457.

Loganiacee, 47.

Lonicera, On the Synanthy in the
Genus, by E. A. Newell Arber, 463-
474.

Lonicera, mentioned, 141, 208, 209.

alpigena, Zinn., mentioned, 137,
465, 467-472.

angustifolia, Wal/., mentioned,
468.

arborea, Botss., mentioned, 469.

Aucheri, Jauh, & Spach, mentioned,
470.

bracteata, Royle, 180.

bracteolaris, Boiss. § Buhse, men-

tioned, 466.

cerulea, Linn., mentioned, 469-
473.

cerulescens, Dipp., mentioned,

calcarata, Hemsl., mentioned, 468.

Caprifolium, Linn., 464.

caucasica, Pall., mentioned, 469.

Chamissoi, Bunge, 468.

chlamydophora, C. Koch, men-
tioned, 469.

ciliata, Wiih/., mentioned, 466.

conjugalis, Kell., mentioned, 468.

decipiens, Hook. f. § Thoms., men-
tioned, 466.

discolor, Lind/., mentioned, 468.

Ferdinandi, Franch., mentioned,
470.

flavescens, Dipp., mentioned, 469.

floribunda, Boiss, 4° Buhse, men-
tioned, 466.

fragrantissima, Lindl. § Part.,
mentioned, 466.

glauca, Hook. f. &
mentioned, 137.

Glehni, /. Schmidt,
468.

Thoms., 140;

mentioned,

INDEX,

Lonicera glutinosa, V7s., mentioned, 468,

gynochlamydea, Hems/., men-
tioned, 470.

hellenica, Orph,, mentioned, 466.

hispida, Pall, 180; mentioned
209, 217, 242.

hypoleuca, Decne., mentioned, 470,

iberica, C. Koch, mentioned, 469,
470.

involucrata,
469, 470.

Kesselringi,
468.

leiophylla, 4. Kern. mentioned,
466.

ligustrina, Wall., mentioned, 470.

Mazcki, Maxim., mentioned, 469.

Maximowiczii, Maxim.,
tioned, 466.

microphylla, Wil/d., mentioned,
468.

Banks,

Regel, mentioned,

minuta, atal., mentioned, ftnote |

470.
nigra,
469.

oblongifolia, Hook., mentioned,

Linn., mentioned, 466,

obovata, mentioned, 137.

orientalis, Zam., mentioned, 468.

parvifolia, Hdgew., mentioned,
209, 468.

Periclymenum, Linn., 464.

phyliocarpa, Mazxim., mentioned,
466

pileata, Oliver, mentioned, 470.

quinquelocularis, Hardw., men-
tioned, 470.

rupicola, mentioned, 209.

Schmitziana, Dipp., mentioned,

spinosa, Jacg., mentioned, 469.
Standishii, Hoos., mentioned, 466.
szechuanica, Bata/., mentioned,

tangutica, Mazrin., mentioned,
468

Tatarinowii, Macim., mentioned,

thibetica, mentioned, 213.
tomentella, Hook. f. § Thoms.,
468.
trichosantha, mentioned, 219.
vesicaria, Komar, mentioned, 470.
Xylosteum, Linn., 464, 465, 467.
Loranthacex, 52.
Loranthus insularum, 4. Gray, 52.
Lupinus, mentioned, 82, 8.
Lychnidea, Did/., mentioned, 72. _
Lychnis apetala, Linn., 169; mentioned,
226, 230, 240.
brachypetala, Hort. Beroi., 140.

mentioned, |

{

men-

695

Lychnis macrorhiza, Royle, 169 ; men-
tioned, 240.

Lycium turcomanicum, mentioned,
207, 208.

Lycogala, mentioned, 117.

Lycoperdon fuligineum, Berk. &

Curt., 2.
leprosum, Berk. 4 Rav., 1.
pyriforme, Schaeff., 2.
Lysopersicum esculentum, mentioned,
472.
Lycopodiacex, 62.
Lycopodium cernuum, Linn., 62; men-
tioned, 22.
Lyngbya limnetica, Lemm., 534.
versicolor, Gomont, 534.
Lythracee, 39.

Maba elliptica, Fors¢., 45.
lateriflora, Hiern, 45.
samoensis, Hiern, 45.

Macaranga Harveyana,

54,

Macromitrium

100.
Mesa nemoralis, DC., 44; mentioned,

Muell. Arg.,

sulcatum, mentioned,

Magnolia glauca, mentioned, 92.
Henryi *, Dunn, 484; mentioned,
483.
pterocarpa, Roxd., 484.
Maldive and Laccadive Islands, List
of Marine Alge collected at the,
by J. S. Gardiner. By Ethel 8.
Barton (Mrs. Antony Gepp), 475-
482.
Mallomonas acaroides, Perty, men-
tioned, 521, 528.
Malvacee, 27, 84.
Malvastrum fiabellatum,
mentioned, 80.
Manihot utilissima, PoAd, 54;
tioned, 22.
Marasmius rigidus, Mont., 2.
rotalis, Beri. g Broome, 2.
Mariscus albescens, Gaudich., 58.
cyperinus, Vahl, 58. ;
flabelliformis, H. B. K., 58.
Sieberianus, Nees, 58.

Wedd., 84;

men-

| Marsea, Adans., 327.

{

abyssinica, Sch. Bip., 329.
boranensis * , S. Moore, 328.
celebris * , S. Moore, cen
rrhopappa, Hiern, 327; men-
Py toned, Bs 8.
ruwenzoriensis * ,
327. .
spartioides, Hiern, 328.
subscaposa, O, Hoffm., 328.
variegata, Sch, Btp., 328.

S.Moore,

696

Massee, George. Redescriptions of Ber-
keley’s Types of Fungi, Part IL.,
90-119.

Masters, Maxwell I. A General View
of the Genus Pinus, 530-659.

Mechanical Stimulus, Electric Response
in Ordinary Plants under, by Prof.
J. C. Bose, 275-804.

Meconopsis horridula,

hons., 164;
222, 232, 239.
integrifolia, Mranch., 164; men-
tioned, 209, 239, 238.
punicea, mentioned, 209.
Medicago denticulata, Willd., 85.
Melanthera, Rohr., 344.
acuminata * , S. Moore, 344.
pungens, Oliver g Hiern, men-
tioned, 344.

Melastomacee, 25, 39.

Melia Azedarach, Linn., 31.

Melochia odorata, Fors¢., 28.

Melodinus scandens, Seem., 45.

vitiensis, Polfe, 45.

Melosira granulata, Ra/fs, 535.

Memecylon Harveyi, Seem., 39; men-
tioned, 25.

Menispermaceee, 26.

Meridiana, Hil/, 362.

diffusa, Spreng., 362.

Merismopedia glauca, Nay., 534.

Meryta macrophylla, Seem., 40.

Micrasterias, Agh., 538.

americana, Ralfs, 526.

conferta, Zund., 525, 558.

cruciata, G. C. Wall., 552.

denticulata, Bréb., 525.

fureata, Agh., 526, 553.

Jenneri, Ralfs, 526.

Murrayi*, W. §& G. 8. West, 538 ;
mentioned, 536, 554, 555.

~—— var. triquetra*, W. & G.
S. West, 538; mentioned, 526,
5dd.

papillifera,
538

Hook. fi. §
mentioned, 220,

Lréb., mentioned,
pinnatifida, Ralfs, 526.
-—— var. trigona, West, mentioned,
539.
radiosa, Ralfs, 538; mentioned,
525.
—— var. ornata, Nordst., 538;
mentioned, 525.
rotata, Radfs, 525.
Microcystis elabens, Kiitz., 554.
_ Incerta, Lemm., 534.
Microglossa, DC., 326.
angolensis, var. linearifolia, 0,
Hojf{m., mentioned, 327.
densifiora, Hook. fil,, 326.
Elliotii * , S. Moore, 327.

INDEX.

Microglossa Hildebrandtii, O. Hoffir.,
32

volubilis, DC., 326.
zeylanica, Benth., 436; mentioned,
443, 452, 457.
Microgromia socialis, mentioned, 523.
Micromelum pubescens, Blume, var.
glabrescens, Oliver, 30.

Micromeria boliviana, Benth., 89.
Microtrichum, §, 515.
Microula, mentioned, 255.

Benthami, C. B. Clarke, 192;
mentioned, 138, 146.
sikkimensis, Hemsl., 192; men-

tioned, 150, 151, 244.
tibetica, Benth., 192; mentioned,
146, 216, 2385, 236, 244.
Milamo, Plants found at and near, 137-
138.
Mimosa pudica, Linnz., 36.
Mimulus luteus, Lin., 89.
sp., 89.
Mitrula rufa, Sacc., 13.
“ Moli-papalagi” or
Orange, 22.
‘* Moli Toga” or ‘Vongan Orange, 22.
Mollissa alligata, Bers. § Broome, 98, 99.
Andropogonis, Berk. § M. A. Curt.,
100.
apicalis, Berk. § Broome, 99.
Arundinariz, Berk. & M. A. Curt,
96.
eustegieformis, Berk. &
Curt., 98.
exidiella, Berk. § M. A. Curt., 97.
fracta, Berk. §- M. A. Curt., 100.
miltophthalama, Berk. & M. A.
Curt., 96, 97.
olivaceo-lutea, Berk., 97.
peristomialis, Berk. § Broome, 99.
saccharifera, Berk., 114.
stramineum, Phillips, 95.
Momordica Charantia, Linz., 39.
Monocotyledones, 226. ;
Moore, Spencer Le M. A Contribution
to the Composite Flora of Africa,
305-367.
Morina Coulteriana, Royle, 180; men-
tioned, 242.
Morinda citrifolia, Zinn., 42.
Forsteri, Seem., 42.

Mougeotia elegantula, Wittr., 524.
spp., 024. ;
Mucuna gigantea, DC., 34; mentioned,

22.

White Man's

MM, A.

Mulgedium tataricum, 207.

Musseenda frondosa, Linn., 40; men-
tioned, 456, 460, 462.

var, zeylanica, 436.

Mutisiacex, 82, 365.

Mycena citrinella, Pers., 2.

ne

INDEX,

Myriactis Areschougii, Batters, growing |
on Himanthalia lorea, 670-675.
pulvinata, mentioned, 673. |
stellulata, Batters, mentioned, 673-
675.
Myriactis Areschougii and Coilodesme
californica, Notes on, by May Rath-
bone, 670-675.
Myricaria elegans, Royle, 170; men- |
tioned, 139, 240.
germanica, Desv., var. prostrata,
Thiselton-Dyer, 170; mentioned, |
145, 207, 208. |
prostrata, Hook. f. § Thoms., 170; |
|
|

mentioned, 217, 233, 240.

Myriophyllum —alterniflorum, men-
tioned, 256.
spicatum, mentioned, 256.
verticillatum, Zinn., 178; men-

tioned, 218, 233, 242, 256, 257.
Myrsinacee, 44.
Myrsine capitellata, Wadl., mentioned,
450, 451, 455.
var. lanceolata, 436.
Myrtacez, 37.

Nabela collaris, 523.
flabellulum, 523.
Naiadacex, 58, 200, 229, 247, 250.
Nardostachys Jatamansi, 137.
Nasturtium officinale, mentioned, 558.
tibeticum, 209.
Navicula alpina, Kiitz., 533.
divergens, Ralfs, 532.
elliptica, Kiitz., 533.
var. minima, V. Houtte, 533.
gibba, Kiitz., 532.
major, Kiitz., 533.
nobilis, Kiitz., 533.
Nectria chrysocoma, Berl. § Vogl, 17.
lxticolor, Berk, § Curt., 17.

|
|
|
|
Myxophycee, 534, 535. |
|
|
|
|
}
|

Russellii, Berk. g Curt., 17.
sanguinea, F7r., 17.
Nelitris Forsteri, Seem., 37.
Nepeta, mentioned, 254.
bracteata, 138.
decolorans, Hevvs/., 194;
tioned, 235, 245, 255.
discolor, Royle, 194; mentioned,
187, 245.
longibracteata, Benth., 194; men-
tioned, 216, 235, 245.
spicata, mentioned, 137.
supina, Steven, 194 ;
139, 245.
thibetica, Benth. 194; mentioned,
139, 231, 245. ;
Thomsoni, Benth., 195; mentioned,
245.

men~ |

—

mentioned,

697

Nephroeytium Agardbianum, Nag,
dal.

lunatum, Wes/, 531,
Nephrodium acuta, Pres/, 64.
var. rufescens, 64.
dissectum, Desv., 64.
invisum, Carruth., 64.
latifolium, Baker, 64.
molle, Desv., 64.
unitum, FR. Br., 64.

Nidorella, Cass., 326.
micrucephala, Steetz, 326.

- Netrium Digitus, /¢zigs. & Rothe, 524.

pedunculata, Oliver, mentioned,
326, 329,

resedifolia, DC., 326.

solidaginea, Hiern, mentioned,
326.

Welwitschii * , 8. Moore, 326.

Nintova, Sweet, 463.
Nitraria
228.
Schoberi, Zinn., 171;
217, 241, 256, 258.
-—— var. orgyalis, 208.

| Nitzschia Palea, W. Sin., 534.

, mentioned, 207, 208, 210,
a]

mentiond,

Nostoc microscopicum, Carm., 534.
Notholea longispina, Kellicott, 528 ;

mentioned, 521.

| Notonia, DC., 358.

abyssinica, Rich., 353.

coccinea, Oliver g Hiern, 353.
Grantii, Oliver & Hiern, 353.

Gregorii * , 8. Moore, 353.
trachycarpa, Kotschy, 358.
Nyctaginacee, 51.

Nyssa, mentioned, 559.

Ochrosia elliptica, Labill., 46.
arviflora, Henslow, 46.
Ocimum Basilicum, finn. 50.
(Edogonium spp., 024.
Cinanthe linests, Wall., 496.
rivularis * , Dunn, 496.
sinensis *, Dunn, 496.

Olacacee, 31.
Oldenlandia foetida, Forst., 40.

Heynii, @. Don, 436 ; mentioned,

439, 440, 448, 457, 462.
Oleaceze, * ee
Oligolepis, §, 363.
Ombrophi lilacina, P.

ell
Onagracen, 140, 227, 249.
Ondetia, Benth., 342.

linearis, Benth., 342. _

Ooeystis solitaria, W7t/r., 5a.
Opercularia, synanthy in, 472.
Ophiocytium bicuspidatum,

082.

A, Karst., 15.
ucida * , A. L. Smith, 14.

Lemm.,

698

Ophiocytium capitatum, Wolle, 532.
cochleare, 4A. Br., 532.
Ophioglossum pendulum, Linn., 60;
mentioned, 22.
Oplismenus compositus,
Schult., 60.
Orbilia exidiella, Berk. § M. A, Curt.,
mentioned, 98.
luteo-rubella, P. 4. Karst., 15.

Roem. ¥§

INDEX.

' Palme, 57.

Pandanacex, 58.

Pandanus, mentioned, 21.
odoratissimus, Linn. f., 58.

Pandorina Morum, Bory, 535.

| Panicum ambiguum, 77iz., 60.

rufula, Schweinitz, mentioned, 11d. |

Orchidacer, 25, 56, 228, 229.
Orchis latifolia, 227, 252.
salina, 208, 228, 252.
Oreophila sessiliflora, D. Don, 88.
Oreosolen, 253.
unguiculatus, Henvsi.,
245, 255.
Origanum vulgare, 137.
Orithya, §, 150.
Ormosia gracilis, Prain, 492.
striata * , Dunn, 492.
Ornithogalum pauciflorum,

198, 230,

Turez.,
Orobanchacew, 228.
Orobanche Epithymum, 137.

lateralis, Stapf, 203.

pilipes, Nees, 6U.
sanguinale, 60.

Panus cantharelloides, Moné., 2.
torulosus, F’., 2.

Papaveracee, 164, 227, 229, 239, 250.

Oryzopsis equiglumis, Strachey, 139; |

mentioned, 203.
lateralis, 247.
Oscillatoria tenuis, Agh., 535.
Osyris arborea, Wall., 436, 462; men-
tioned, 440, 443, 446, 450.
Ourisia, mentioned, 82.
muscosa, Benth., 89.
Oxalis corniculata, Linn. 436; men-
tioned, 439, 440, 452.
lotoides, H. B. K., 85.
medicaginea, H. B. K., 85,
pichinchensis, Benth., 85.
Oxyria digyna, 231.
Oxytropis, 207, 215, 216, 254.
aciphylla, 208.
cachemirica, Cambess,, 173, 2
241.
chiliophylla, Royle, 141, 174.
densa, Benth., 173, 233, 241.
glacialis, Benth., 174.

lapponica, Gaud., 174, 233, 241, |

microphylla, DC., 174, 216, 233, |
241.

physocarpa, Hems/., 174.

Stracheyana, Benth., 189, 174, 233, |

241,

tatarica, Cambess., 174, 224, 233, —

241, —
tibetica, Benth., 174.
tragacanthoides, 207.
spp., 209.

Papilionacex, 456.

Parietaria debilis, 138.

Parinarium insularum, 4. Gray, 36.

laurinum, 4, Gray, 36.

Paritium tiliaceum, from Vavau, men-
tioned, 21.

Parkin, J., and Pearson, H. H. W.
The Botany of the Ceylon Patanas,
IL., 430-462.

Parnassia ovata, Ledeb., 138, 176, 241.

trinervis, Drude, 176.

Parrya, 254.
_ ¢iliaris, 212.

exscapa, C. A. Mey., 165, 226, 230,
240.

lanuginosa, Hook.f. § Thoms., 168,
232, 240.

macrocarpa, R. Br., 165, 222, 280,
240.

prolifera, Maxvim., 165, 282, 240,
255.

villosa, 209.

Pasania, § 518.

Paspalum scrobiculatum, Lini., 60.

Passifioracee, 39.

Patella stygia, Sacc., 107.

| Patellaria ata, 107, lapsu = lata.

aureo-coccinea, Berk. § M. A.
Curt., 108.

Bloxami, Berk. in herb., 107, 118.

clavispora, Berk. § Broome, 106.

congregata, Berk. § M. A. Curt.,
103.

constipata, Cooke, 105.

lata, Berk., 118; Berk. in herb., 107.

livida, Berk. § Broome, 105.

lurida, Berk. § M. A. Curt., 109,
118.

recisa, Berk. §- M. A. Curt., 109.

sphierospora, Berk. §& M. A, Curt.,
06.

stygia, Berk. § M. A. Curt., 107,
118.

tasmanica, Berk., 108, 118.
tetraspora, Rehm, 105.
Patellia Adamsoni, Ber/:., 117.
Patinella lurida, Berk. & M. A, Curt.,
mentioned, 109.
tasmanica, Sacc., 108.

——

-

INDEX.

Pearson, H. H. W. On a small Col- '

lection of Dried Plants obtained by
Sir Martin Conway in the Bolivian
Alps. See Hemsley, W. Botting.
78-90.
-—— On some Species of Dischidia
with Double Pitchers, 375-389.
—— and Hemsley, W. Botting. The
Flora of Tibet or High Asia, &c.,
124-265.
and J. Parkin. The Botany of
the Ceylon Patanas, IT., 430-463.
Pediastrum Boryanum, Menegh., 531.
duplex, Meyen, 531.
Tetrax, Ralfs, 531.
Pedicularis, 209, 219, 222, 229, 254.
alaschanica, Maxiimn., 192, 245.
var. tibetica, Afaxiin., 192.
batangensis, 213.

cheilanthifolia, Schrenk, 138, 192,

208, 235, 245.
dolichorrhiza, Schrenk, 212.
longiflora, P?udolph, 193, 245,
megalantha, 137.
microphyton, 213.

Oederi, Mahi, 193, 245, 257.

Przewalskii, Marim., 193, 235, |

245.
rhinanthoides. Schreni, 138, 193,
235, 245.
tubiflora, Fisch., 137, 193.

versicolor, Wahlenb., 188, 140, |
193.

zeylanica, Benth., 436, 455, 456,
458, 460.

Pegolettia, Cass., 342.
senegalensis, Cass., 342.

Pelargonium, mentioned, 278.

Pellea geraniefolia, Fe, 518.

squamosa * , Hope fC. H. Wright,

518.

Pemphis acidula, Forst., 39; from |

Vavau, mentioned, 21.
Peniophora cinerea, Cooke, 10.
papyrina, Coohe, 10.
rosea, Massee, 9.

Penium Libellula, Nordst., 524.
minutum, Cleve, 524.

Pennisetum flaccidum, Griseb., 202,
247.

Pentapanax parasiticum, Seen. 498.

verticillatum * , Dunn, 498.

Percival, Prof. John. Silver-Leaf Dis-
ease, 390-395,

The Occurrence of Caleium-
oxalate Crystals in ,
Alsike (Trifolium hyhridum, Linn.),
396-402.

Perdicium, Zinzv., 367.

abyssinicum, /er2, 367.
Jamesoni, Bolus, 367.

Seedlings of

699

Perezia, mentioned, 82.

crrulescens, Wedd. 88; men-
_ tioned, 82.
Peridinium tabulatum, 536: men-

tioned, 528.
Willei, Huitfeldt-Kass., 521, 523.
Peucedanum Hystrix, Bunge, men-
tioned, 179.

Malcolmii * , Hems!. § H. H.W.
Pearson, 154, 179, 238, 287, 242,
255.

medicum *, Duan, 496.

preruptorum * , Dunn, 497.

terebinthaceum, Fisch., 496, 497.

Peyssonellia rubra, J. Agh., 482.

Pezicula viridi-atra, Sace., 101.

Peziza albo-tecta, Berk. & M. A. Curt.,
117.

alligata, Berk. § Broome, 118.

Andropogonis, Berk, § M. A. Curt.
118.

apicalis, Berk. 4 Broome, 118.

Archeri, Berk., 95.

Bloxami, Berk. §& Broome, 117.

byssigena, Berk., 96.

Carmichaeli, Berk., 91, 118.

ceratina, Berk., 95.

chlora, Schweinitz, 115.

crocitincta, Berk. & M. A. Curt.,
115.

eruenta, Schweinitz, 114.

elaphines, Berk. & Broome, 90.

eustegieformis, Berk. & M. A.
Curt., 118.

exidiella, Berk. & M. A. Curt., 118,

furfuripes, Berk. §& M. A. Curt,
94, 118.

herpotricha, Berk., 117.

ilicincola, Berk. & Broome, U8.

leucopsis, Berk, 118.

nitidula, Berk. § Broome, 93, 118.

protrusa, Berk. § M. A. Curt., 92.

regalis, Cooke & Ellis, 115.

rufula, Schweinitz, 114.

soleniiformis, Berk. f- M.A. Curt,
116.

Straminum, Berk. ¢ Broome, 94.

tela, Berk. §& M. A. Curt., 117.

Thozetii, Berk., 91, 118.

Vectis, Berk. § Broome. 92.

viridi-atra, Berk. & M. A, Curt,
118,

xylariicola, Berk., 102.

(Fibrina) pomicolor, Berk. & Rav.,
116.

(Geopyxis) subgranulata, Berk. &
M. A. Curt., 117.

(Humaria) ruberrima, Berk, &
Broome, 117.

(Hymenoseypha) exarata, Berk,

116,

700

Peziza (Hym
g . A, Curt., 101.

(——) viridi-atra, Berk. 6 M.A. |

Curt., 101.

(Molltisia) alligata, Berk. § Broome,
98,
(——) Andropogonis, Berk. § M.

A, Curt., 100.

(——-) apicalis, Berk. § Broome, 99.
(——) Arundinarie, Berk. § M, |

A, Curt., 96.

(—) eustegieeformis, Berk. § M.
A, Curt., 98.

(——) exidiella, Berk. & M. A,
Curt., 97.

( “Toe fracta, Berk. & M. A, Curt.,
100.

enoscypha) leucopsis, Berk.

(—) miltophthalma, Berk. § M.
A. Curt., 96.

(--—) olivaceo-lutea, Berk., 97. |

(——) peristomialis, Berk. &

Broome, 99.
(——) sacchayvifera, Berk., 114.
(Patellia) Adamsoni, Berk., 117.
Pezizella crocitincta, Sace., 115.
cruenta, Sace., 114.
exidiella, Sace., 97.
regalis, Sace., 115.

solentiformis, "Berk. & M. A. Curt., |

116.

Phaca, 172.

Phacidium elegans, Berk. § M.A. Curt.,
111.

elegantissimum, Berk. ¢ M. A.
Curt., 112, 113.
limitatum, Berk. & M. A.Curt.,112.
pluridens, "Berk. &§ M.A. Curt.,\11.
Pheophycer, 476, 532, 535.

Phaius grandifolius, Lour., 56; men-
tioned, 2: 22.
Phaseolus adenanthus, G. F, W. Mey.,
35.
trinervis, Heyne, 436; mentioned,
452.

trucillensis, H. B. & K., 35.
Phialea byssogena, Sace., 96.
Carinichaeli, Sace., 92.
ceratina, Sacc., 95.
Surfuripes, Phillips, 94.
leucopsis, Sacc., 94.
nitidula, Sacc., 94.
Philadelphus cor onarius, 209.
Phlomis rotata, Benth., 195, 235, 245.
Phlox, mentioned, 72.
Phragmites communis, Trin., 203, 207,
208, 219, 247, 257
Phyllanthus ramiflorus, Muell, Argq.,
var. genuinus, Muell, Arg., 53.
simplex, Pe/z., var. virgatus, Mueli.
Arg., 53,
sp., 53.

| Physalis minima, Linn.,

i

INDEX.

49.
peruviana, Linn., 49.

Physochlaina grandiflora, Hook., 192.
prealta, Hook , 192, 244.

| Picea atha, 684, 685, 689, 653.

}

Alcockiana, 653.

Engelmannt, 654.

excelsa, 633, 634, 636, 638, 647,
653.

Masinowiczit, 654.
Morinda, 641, 642, 651.
nigra, 634, 635, 638, 645.
obovata, 634, 643.
Omorika, 655.
orientalis, 633, 642, 6438.
polita, 634, 642.
sitchensis, 638, 640, 643.
Pimpinella filicina, Diels, 495.
Tanake, Diels, 495.
Pinaster, 571.
Pinus, a General View of the Genus. by
Maxwell T. Masters, 560-659.
Pinus abasica, 647.
abchasica, 647.
Abies, 633, 634, 635.
acapulcensis, 642.
adunca, Poiret,
637.
africana, 684.
alba canadensis, 652.
albicaulis, Engelin, . 588; men-
tioned, 568, 572, 681, 646, 647,
650, 653.
Alcoquiana, 653.
aepensis, 636.
alopecuroides, 650.
altissima, Ledebour, 647.
amabilis, 640, 653.
amecaensis, 648.
americana, 634, 635, 638.
angulata, 648.
Antoineana, 648.
Apacheca, Lemmon,
594, 657.
Apollinis, 643.
applanata, mentioned, 612.
apuleensis, Lind/., 631, 642.
arabica, 638.
aracanensis, Knight, 650.
Araragi, 645.
araucana, 634.
arctica, hort., 653.
aristata, f ngelin.,

mentioned, 590,

mentioned,

590; mentioned,

561, 572) 631, 651, 652, 655,
657.
arizonica, Engelm., 602; imen-
tioned, 574, 631, 651, 655.
Armandi, ‘Franchet, 582: men-

tioned, 572, 583, 631, 656.
armena, mentioned, 646, 654.

a

INDEX.

Pinus atlantica, 645.

atrovirens, Roezl, 652.

attenuata, Lemmon, 594: men-
tioned, 573, 621, 644, 646,
657.

Aucklandi, Loddiges, 650.

australis, mentioned, 608, 604, 631,
637, 641, 6438.

austriaca, Héss, mentioned, 626,
6389.

Ayacuite, Ehrenb., 579; mentioned,
571, 578, 631, 642, 645, 648-
651.

aztecaensis, 648.

baborensis, 655.

Backhouseana, Roezl, 652.

bahamensis, Girised., 632: men-
tioned, 603, 604, 630, 631, 652,
655, 657, 658.

baldensis, 637.

Balfouriana, Murray, 589; men-
tioned, 561, 572, 590, 6381, 646,
652, 657.

var, aristata, 655.

balsamea, 633.

Banksiana, 576, 620, 634, 636,
639, 646, 650.

Beardsleyi, 647.

Benthamiana, mentioned, 645, 655,

Besseriana, 648.

bicolor, Maxim., 653.

bifida, 643.

binato folio, 635.

Bolanderi, 653, 655.

Bonapartea, 651.

Boothiana, Roezl, 648, 652.

borealis, 686

Boucheiana, 648.

Boursieri, 647.

brachyphylla, 654.

brachyptera, 645.

Brunoniana, 640.

bruttia, Zenore, 608; mentioned,
575, 609, 610, 625, 631, 640,
658.

bullata, 648.

Bungeana, Zuccarini, 590; men-

tioned, 567, 572, 631, 645, 646,
659.

Buonapartea, 648.

cairica, 650.

calabrica, hort., 650.

cali forniana, 637.

californica, Loiseleur, mentioned,
595, 644, 645.

Calochote, Roezl, 652.

canadensis, mentioned, 633, 634.

canaliculata ?, 651. .

canariensis, Chr. Smith, Webb «
Berthelot, 593; mentioned, 573,
592, 631, 638, 640.

Pinus caramanensis, 641.

Carrierei, 648.

Castanea, mentioned, 612,

caucasica, Fischer, 650.

Cavendishiana, mentioned, 653,
654.

cebennensis, 650.

Cedrus, 633, 640, 648.

Cembra, Linz., 583: mentioned,
572, 631, 633, 634, 639, 641, 645,
650, 656, 658.

——- var. pumila, mentioned, 584
634, 651.

—— pygmea, 641.

cembroides, Zucearini, 586; men-
tioned, 561, 572, 587, 588, 631,
640, 644, 645, 647, 650, 652.

cephalonica, 643.

chalmaensis, Roezl, 648, 652.

chihuahuana, Lxgeli., 591; men-
tioned, 5738, 631, 645.

chinensis, Knight, 650.

Chylla, 641:

cilicica, 646.

ctnerea, Roehl., 647.

clamaensis, 653.

clausa, Chapman, 621; mentioned
576, 631, 655, 656.

coarctata, 648.

cerulea, 689.

colchica, Booth, 650,

colorado, 654.

commutata, 654.

Comonfortii, 648.

concolor, 650.

conglomerata, 640.

contorta, London, 630; mentioned,
561, 576, 631, 640, 641, 642-647,
650, 651, 655, 657.

var. Bolanderi, mentioned,

’

— — var. Hendersoni, 657.

— latifolia, 154.

—— var. Murrayana, mentioned,
630, 655.

cornea, Roezl, 652.

corrugata, Roezl, 652.

corsicana, 641.

Coulteri, D. Don, 597 ; mentioned,
578, 631, 641, 648, 659.

Craigana, 647.

cretacea ?, 646.

cubensis, Grisebach, 603; men-
tioned, 562, 574, 604, 619, 630,
631, 632, 638, 650, 652, 655,
657, 658.

var. anomala, Row/ee, men-
tioned, 604, 658.

—— var. terthrocarpa, Grisehach,
mentioned, 562. 603. 658, 655,

dahurica, 642.

INDEX.

Pinus dalmatica, Visiani, mentioned,

627, 643.

Dammara, 636.

Davidiana, 655.

Decaisneana, 648.

De Candolleana, 648.

decidua, Wall. ex Carriére, 647.

deflexa, 651.

densiflora, Sichold 4 Zuccarini,
619; mentioned, 575, 618, 629,
631, 642, 644, 646, 652, 656.

denticulata, 643.

Deodora, 637.

depauperata, 648, 652.

dependens, 648.

detritis, hort., 653.

Devoniana, 642.

Dicksoni, hort., 647.

dioica, 639.

divaricata, Dumont de Courset,

620; mentioned, 576, 631, 635- |

637, 639, 650.

Doelleriana, 648.

domestica, mentioned, 613.

Don Pedri, 648.

Donnell-Smithii, Masters, 600 ;
mentioned, 574, 631, 658.

Douglasi, 639.

dumosa, 638.

durangensis, Roezl, 648, 650.

echinata, Miller, 624; mentioned,
576, 631-636, 647, 650.

Edgariana, 645.

edulis, Engelm., 587; mentioned,
561, 565, 572, 586, 588, 631
644, 646, aie ;

var. monophylla, 651.

effusa, 636. “Ry

Ehrenbergii, mentioned, 645, 648.

eldarica, Medwejewi, 577, 631,
658.

elegans, 648. .

Hlliotti, Engelin., mentioned, 603,
655.

Endlicheriana, 648.

Engelmanni, Lemmon, mentioned,
594, 644, 645, 647, 656,

ericetorum, 637.

erzerumica, 650.

Escandoniana, 648.

escarena, 638.

>

exceisa, Wallich, 581; mentioned, |
571, 580, 631, 634, 638, 639, 641,

644, 645, 647.

excorticata, 646.

exserta, 648.

faleiformis, 654.

Sastuosa, 636.

Fenzlii, Kotschy, mentioned, 626,
652

fertilis, Roezl, 652,

Pinus filifolia, Lindley, 601 ; mentioned,

565, 574, 631, 648, 650, 652,
658.
Irinlaysoniana, 639, 641.
‘innhonoskiana, 654.

firma, 655.

Fischeri, 641.

flexilis, James, 589; mentioned,
568, 572, 583, 586, 631, 638,
642, 645, 646, 656, 657.

— B. macrocarpa, 655.

-—— var. reflexa, 650.

Fortunei, 654.

Fragilis, 653.

Frasert, 637, 641.

Fremontiana, 645, 646.

Friesiana, 651.

Frondosa, Roezl, 652.

funebris, Komarow, 631, 632.

Galochote, Roezl, 652.

Geitneri, Roezl, 652.

genevensis, hort., 647.

georgica, hort., 650.

Gerardi, 642.

Gerardiana, Wallich, 590; men-
tioned, 573, 632, 639, 641, 642,
650.

Ghiesbreghti7, hort., 653.

gibba, mentioned, 612.

glabra, Walter, 624; mentioned,
576, 632, 634.

glauca, 634.

glomerata, 636.

Gordoniana, 645.

gracilis, 648.

grandis, 640, 648.

Greggi, Engelm. MS., 654.

Grenvillee, 645.

Griffithii, 647, 654.

Grozeliert, 654.

Haageana, 648.

haguenoviensis, 654. .

halepensis, Miller, 606 ; mentioned,
575, 607, 610, 625, 628, 631-638,
642, 643, 647, 650, 658.

—— var. abchasica, mentioned,
608.

-—— var. macrocarpa, mentioned,
608.

—— var. B. minor, Lange, men-
tioned, 608. i,

—— var. Paroliniana, Visiani,
mentioned, 628. ;

—— var. persica, mentioned, 608,

var. Pithyusa, mentioned,

608.

var, 8. squamis convexis,

mentioned, 608.

var. syriaca, mentioned, G08.

halepensis, Marschall v. Bieberstein,
mentioned, 627.

INDEX.

Pinus hamata, 642, 648.

Hamiltoni, 644.

Harryana, 655.

Hartwegi, Lindley. 600; mentioned,
574, 632, 642, 645, 648-653.

Heldreichii, Christ, mentioned,
626, 628, 652.

helenica, hort., 654.

Hendersoni, 648.

Henryi, Masters, 618; mentioned,
575, 632, 657.

heteromorpha, 648.

heterophylla, mentioned, 604, 630,
638, 645, 646, 657.

hierosolymitana, Duhamel,
633.

dirtella, 688.

hispanica, Plukenet, mentioned,
625.

holophylla, 654.

homolepis, 643.

Hookeriana, 655.

horizontalis, 648.

Hoseriana, 648.

Hudsoni, 636.

Hudsonia, Poiret, mentioned, 620.

Hudsonica, Parlatore, mentioned,
620, 654.

humilis, 639.

humistrata, 653.

husquilucaensis, 648.

tn flexa, 648.

tnops, Aiton, 562, 576, 623, 635,
638, 640, 642, 644, 653.

var. clausa, Engelm., 621,

606,

655.
(virginiana), 632.

insignis, D. Don, mentioned, 573, |

595, 596, 641, 651.
insignis (see radiata), 632, 643.
~—— var. macrocarpa, Hartweg,
méntioned, 596, 644.
var. radiata, 682,

656.

643,

insularis, Lndd., 591; mentioned, |

573, 632, 641, 644, 645.
intermedia, 641.
tnterposita, 648.
Istacthuatlit, 648.
italica, mentioned, 627.

japonica, hort., 634, 642, 647, 653,

654. -
Jeffreyi, Lemmon, mentioned, 594,
646, 651, 655.
(see ponderosa), 632.
Jezoensis, 643.
Jostii, 648.
Kaempferi, 640.
kamtschatkica, 645.
Kasya, 65+.
Kegelii, 648, 652.

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL, XXXV.

|

703

Pinus Keteleerii, 648.

Khasya, Royle, 592; meutioned,
573, 632, 643, 645.

Khutrow, 642.

Kochiana, 646.

koraiensis, Sieh. et Zuec., 582;
mentioned, 572, 584, 632,634,644.

Krelagei, 652.

leta, 636.

levigata, 656.

Lambertiana, Douglas, 577; men-
tioned, 564, 565, 571, 589, 632,
639, 657, 659,

var. brevifolia, 645.

var. minor, 606.

var. purpurea, 657.

lanceolata, 636.

laricina, 634.

Laricio, Porret, 624; mentioned,
569, 576, 591, 606, 608, 6lu,
6138, 617, 626, 632-653.

subsp. austriaca, Endlicher,
mentioned, 626, 628.

—— —— calabrica, 528.

—— —— genuina = Poiretiana,
628.

—_— —— karamana, 628.

—— —— Massoniana (= Thun-
bergii), 628.

—— nigricans, Christ, men-
tioned, 626.

——— —— pyrenaica, 628.

rubra, 628.

taurica, 628.

—

var. angustisquama, men-
tioned, 625, 626, 641.
var. calabrica, Delamarre,

mentioned, 627.

var. cebennensis, mentioned,
625, 647.

—— var. cilica, Kotschy, men-
tioned, 627. ;

var. leptophylla, mentioned,

625.

var. monspeliensis, men-
tioned, 625.

—— var. nigricans, Parlatore,
625; mentioned, 626, 627, 653.

var. orientalis, Kotschy, men-

tioned, 627. ; ;

var. 6. Pallasiana, Hvdl.,
mentioned, 625, 627. —

—— var. Paroliana, Visiani, men-
tioned, 628.

var. pindica, Formanek, men-
tioned, 627, 657. _

_—— var. a. Poiretiana, Antoine,
mentioned, 625.

var. pyrenaica, Lapeyrouse,

mentioned, 608, 609, 625-627,

636-638.

3F

INDEX.

Pinus Laricio, var. Salzmanni, men-

tioned, 625.

var. f. tenuifolia, mentioned,
625.

Laricio, Koch, mentioned, 626.

Laricio, Santi, 621, 632-656.

Larix, 633, 634.

lasiocarpa, 642.

latifolia, Lemmon, mentioned, 594,
656.

latisquama (sp. dub.), 632, 656.

Latieri, 646.

Lawsoni, 652.

laxa, 635.

Ledebourii, 6A5.

leiophylla, Schiede & Deppe, 601,
mentioned, 574, 632, 640, 648,
649, 650.

Temoniana, 640,

Lerdot, 648.

Leroyi, 649.

leucodermis, Anfoine, mentioned, |

626, 652.

leucosperma, Maximowicz, 631 ;

mentioned. 209, 577, 632, 656.
Lindleyana, 646.
Llaveana, Schlechtendal, mentioned,
587, 641, 651.
Loiseleuriana, Carriére, mentioned

609, 647.

,

longifolia, Rorh,, 592; mentioned, |

573, 630, 632, 636, 637, 649,

657.

lophosperma, 651.

Loudoniana, 650,

Lowiana, 655.

Lowii, 649.

lucida, 636.

Lumboltzii, B. LZ. Robinson & M.
L. Fernald, 591; mentioned,
573, 632.

lutea, 634, 650.

Lyalli, 654.

Mac Intoshiana, 647.

macrocarpa, mentioned, 612, 643.

macrophylla, 642, 645, 646.

maderensis, 646.

magnifica, 649, 655.

majellensis, Gussone, mentioned,
627.

majellensis, Schoww, mentioned, |
613, 644.

mandshurica, Rupr., mentioned,
584, 650.

mariana, 634.

maritima, Linn., 621; mentioned,
562, 576, 593, 606-610, 625,
627, 632-653.

maritima, var. 3. Hamiltoni, Par/a-

tore, mentioned, 623, 659.

Pinus maritima, var. y. Lemoniana,

Parlatore, mentioned, 622, 623.

var. y. minor, Parlatore, 623.

—— var. 6. prolifera, Parlatore,
mentioned, 623.

marylandica, 643.

Massoniana, Lambert, 611; men-
tioned, 575, 629, 630, 632, 638,
638, 639, 644, 651, 653, 656.

Maximowiczii, 654.

Mayriana, Sudworth, mentioned,
594, 657.

megalocar pa, var., 657.

Menziesii, 633.

Merkiana, 655.

Merkusii, Juaghuhn & De Vriese,
610; mentioned, 575, 632, 680,
638, 639, 641, 644, 646, 655.

Mertensiana, 640,

michocaensis, 649,

microcarpa, 638, 649.

minor, 642.

mitis, Michaux, 624; mentioned,
576, 632, 636.

(echinata), 632.

. pauper, 654,
monophetlne Torrey, 584; men-

tioned, 561, 565, 572, 585, 583,

632, 644, 645, 651, 654, 658.

var. edulis, 656.

monspeliensis, 616.

monstrosa, 649.

montana, Mil/er, 611; mentioned,
575, 613, 617, 632, 643, 645, 653.

yar. Fischeri, mentioned, 612.

var. Mughus, mentioned, 612.

var. Pumilio, mentioned, 612.

var. uneinata, mentioned, 612,
618, 638.

montereyensis, 647, 651.

Montezumex, Lambert, 600; men-
tioned, 574, 632, 638, 642, 645-
652. ; -

—— var. Lindleyana, mentioned,
601.

Monti- Allegri, 649.

monticola, D. Don, 580; men-
tioned, 571, 577, 682, 641, 645,
6538, 656, 657.

var. digitata, 657.

var. minima, 656.

Morinda, 651.

Mugo, 634.

Mugho, 634, 636.

mughoides, mentioned, 612.

Mughus, mentioned, 612, 634.

Mutlleriana, 649.

muricata, D. Don, 620 ; mentioned,
573, 576, 632, 641, 645, 653,
657.

ee ee

INDEX.

Pinus muricata var. Anthonii, 657.

Murrayana, 646, 651.

var, Sargenti, 636.

naphta, 643.

neglecta, Low, 651,

Neilreichiana, 655.

nepalensis, 644, 646.

Ne plus ultra, 649.

Nesselrodiana. 649,

nigra, Arnold, mentioned, 625,
634, 635, 639,

nigrescens, 640.

nigricans, /Jost, mentioned, 626,
628, 640.

nitida, 649.

nivea, Booth, 647, 653.

nobilis, 640.

noothatensis, 652.

Nordmanniana, 642.

Northumberlandiana, 648.

Nove-Hollandia, Loddiges, 651,
653.

numimularia, 651.

Nuttalli, Parl., 654.

obliqua, 639.

obovata, 642, 648.

Ocampi, 649,

occidentalis, Schwartz, 604; men-
tioned, 574, 632, 636, 633,
650.

Ocote, Roezl, 649, 652.

Ocotechino, Roezl, 649, 654.

Omorika, 655.

oocarpa, Schiede, 605 ; mentioned,
575, 632, 641, 643.

oocarpoides (Bentham), 643.

ortentalis, Frivaldsky ex Carriére,
638, 647.

Orizabe, 644.

Origiesiana, 649.

osteosperma, 645.

Otteana, 649.

Padufia, Ledebour, 651.

Pallasiana, Lambert, mentioned,
627, 638, 643, 645.

Palmieri, 652.

palustris, Mid/er, 604; mentioned,

705

| Pinus patula, Schiede & Deppe, 5%;

975, 619, 630-637, 641, 650, —

652.

Papelui, 649.

Paroliniana, Visiani, mentioned,
628, 647.

Paroliniana, Webb, mentioned, 609,
610, 647.

Parryana, Engelm., 586; _men-
tioned, 572, 585, 587, 652, 6ol,
657. _

parviflora, Siehold & Zuccarint,
578; mentioned, 571, 582, 588,
632, 634, 644, 645, 653.

Pattoniana, 654, 655.

inentioned, 574, 608, 632, 6-41,
602.

Paulikowskyana, Roezl, 649, 652.

Paxtoni, 649,

pectinata, 634.

pendula, 612, 635, 636, 645.

penicillus, 637.

pentaphylla, Mayr, 577; men-
tioned, 571, 632, 653, 656.

persica, 642.

Pescatorei, 649.

Peuke, Griseh., 581; mentioned,
571, 581, 632, 644.

Picea, 633, 634.

Pichta, 641.

Pinaster, Besser, mentioned, 626.

Pinaster, Solander, mentioned, 576,
592, 593, 610, 621, 625, 632,
635, 637, 639, 641, 644.

Pinceana?, 651.

pindica, Formanek, mentioned,
627, 6957.

Pindrow, 642.

Pinea, Linn., 613; mentioned, 575,
591, 627, 632-639, 646, 650, 6951,
654, 639.

Pithyusa, 642, 643,

Planchoni, 649.

Poiretiana, 651.

polita, 642.

ponderosa, Douglas, 593; men-
tioned, 573, 586, 594, 597, 632-
657.

var. Benthamiana, 656.

var. Jeffreyi, mentioned, 573,

594.

var, maxima, 657.

var. Mayriana, 656.

var. Murrayana, 656.

var. nigricans, 696.

—— var. scopulorum, 646, 651,
655.

pontica, 646.

Popocatepettii, 649.

porphyrocarpa, 653.

prasina, 649.

protuberans, 649.

pseudohalepensis, 647.

pseudolariz, 643.

pseudo-pumilio, mentioned, 612.

pseudostrobus, Lindley, 605 ;
mentioned, 575, 632, 642, 644,
648-651.

pseudotaeda, 650. : :

pumila, mentioned, 626, 651, 654,
656.

Pumilio, 612, 635.

pungens, Lambert, 623; men-
tioned, 576, 632, 637, 647.

pygmea, 645, 604.

3F2

706

INDEX.

Pinus pyramidalis, 636, 643, 651.

pyramidata, mentioned, 612.

pyrenaica, Lapeyrouse, mentioned,
625, 632, 638, 647.

vera, mentioned, 609.

quadrifolia, 561, 586, 651, 654, 657.

radiata, D. Don, 595; mentioned,

573, 594, 596, 632, 637, 640-647, |

656.

var. binata, mentioned, 596.

recurvata, Lowlce, 577, 630, 632,
658.

reflera, 656.

Regeliana, 649.

Regine Amelie, 654.

religiosa, 638.

resinosa, Solander, 614; men-
tioned, 561, 575, 609, 632-639,
642, 644, 649.

retracta, 649.

Richardiana, 649.

rigensis, 640.

rigida, Miller, 599 ; mentioned,
574, 619, 632, 633, 640-643, 647.

—— var. lutea, 657.

Rinzii, 649.

rohusta, 649.

Roezlii, 653.

Rohanni, 649.

romana, mentioned, 627.

romeniaca, 638.

rostrata, mentioned, 612, 654.

rotundata, mentioned, 612, 639.

Roxrburghii, Sargent, 636, 657.

Royleana, Jameson, 623, 632, 647.

rubescens, 649.

rubra, 633, 636-639, 652.

rudis, 649.

rumeliana, 649.

rupestris, 636, 637.

Russelliana, 642.

ruthenica, 653.

Sabiniana, Douglas, 597 ;
tioned, 561, 578, 640.

Salmanni, 646.

Sancte Helenice, 653.

sanguinea, 637.

sanrafeliana, 649.

saskatchewanensis, 654.

sativa, Bauhin, mentioned, 613,
634.

scarina, 643.

scariosa, 641.

Schrenkiana, 648.

men-

scipioniformis, Masters, 579; men- |

tioned, 571, 632, 657.

scoparia, 649.

scopifera, 646.

scopulorum, Lemmon, mentioned,
594, 657.

scotion, 645,

Pinus selenolepis, 654.

serotina, Michaur, 599; men-
tioned, 574, 632, 635, 637, 641,
650.

Shasta, 653.

sibirica, 642, 653.

Sieboldi, 655.

silvestris, Linn., 614; mentioned,
575 figs, 615, 616, 617, 620,
621, 631, 637.

— var. divaricata,
620.

var, novo-cesariensis, 63d.

Sinclairiana, 643, 647.

sinensis, Lambert, 611, 645, 653.

sitchensis, 640.

Skinneri, 652.

Smithiana, 641.

Soulangeana, 649.

spectabilis, 638.

spinosa, 649.

spinulosa, 645.

squamosa, 638, 641.

squarrosa, 634, 646.

Standishii, 649.

strobiformis, Engelm., 578; men-
tioned, 571, 580, 632, 645, 655,
656.

Strobus, Linn., 579; mentioned,
568, 571, 577, 580, 632-636, 647,
652.

B. monticola, 645,

subalpina, 655.

subarctica, 653.

subpatula, 652,

sudetica, 653.

suffruticosa, Roezl, 649, 652.

sumatrana, 638. ;

sylvestris, Baumgartner, mentioned,
562, 569, 626, 632-651, 658.

var. divaricata, 635.

var. hamata, 646.

var. maritima, 635.

var. montana, 633.

syrtica, Thore, 621, 687. -

tabuliformis, Fortune, 619, 693,
654.

Taeda, Blanco, 644.

Taeda, Linn. 598; mentioned,
112, 574, 632, 633, 635, 636.

—— B. alopecuroidea, 637.

var. alopecuroides, 635.

var. echinata, 635. .

—— var. heterophylla, mentioned,
603, 638.

var. palustris, 635.

var. rigida, 635.

var, variatilis, 635.

Tamrac, 654.

tatarica, hort., 633, 647, 654.

taurica, hort., mentioned, 627, 641.

mentioned,

INDEX.

Pivus ¢axrifolia, 636.

tenangaensis, 649,

tenuifolia, 636, 643.

Teocote, Chamisso et Schlechtendal,
598; mentioned, 574, 632, 639,
648-652.

terthrocarpa, G. R. Shaw, 682, 653,
658.

tetragona, 630.

Thelemanni, 649.

Thibautiana, 650.

Thunbergii, Parlatore, 629; men-
tioned, 576, 611, 619, 632, 634,
639, 641, 644, 651, 653.

témoriensis, 641.

tinctoria, 638.

tlamacaensis, 652.

tomacaensis, 652.

Torreyana, Parry, 602; mentioned,
561, 574, 682, 651.

tortuosa, 643.

Troubetzkoiana, 650,

Tschugatskoi, 653.

Tshonoskiana, 654.

Tsuga, 648.

tuberculata, Gordon, 573, 594, 596,
621, 641, 644, 646.

tumida, 650, 652.

turbinata, 644.

tzompoliana, 650.

uliginosa, 612, 642.

umbraculifera, hort., 654.

uncinata, 612, 637, 643.

var. rostrata, 645.

valida, 650.

van Geerti, 650.

wan Houttet, 650.

variabilis, Lambert, 624;
tioned, 576, 632, 636-638.

Veitchii, 650, 655.

venusta, 640.

vermicularis, Janka, 577, 630, 632.

verrucosa, 650.

Verschaffelti, 650.

versicolor, mentioned, 612.

verticillata, 629.

Vilmoriniana, 650.

viminalis, 634.

virescens, 653.

virginiana, herd. Linn., 623; men-
tioned, 562, 576, 632-636.

—— 8B. echinata, Du Roi in herb.
Linn., 624, 634.

Webbiana, 639.

Wilsont, 650.

Wincesteriana, 645. .

Wrightii, Engelm., 632, 652, 655.

yunnanensis, Franchet, 577, 630,

” 632, 657.

Zacattane, 650.

zamoraensis, 652.

men-

707

Pinus zamoriensis, 650.
Zitacuarii, 650.
Piper Macgillivrayi, C. DC., 52.
methysticum, Forst. f, 51; men-
tioned, 22.
Piperacer, 51.
Pipturus argenteus, Wedd., 55.
Pirottea Vectis, Sace., 93.
Pisonia grandis, R. Br., 51.
inermis, Forst., 51.

_ Pitchers, On some Species of Dischidia

with Double, by H. H. W. Pearson,
375-889,

Pittosporacee, 26.

Pittosporum arborescens, Rich, 28.
crassifolium, mentioned, 113.
spathaceum, Burkill, 26.

Pituranthos nudus, 137.

Plankton, Scottish Freshwater, by W.

West and G. S. West, 519-556,

Plantaginacer, 5], 228.

Plantago major, Linn., 51.

Plants :—

distribution of Plants of Tibet,

238.
of the Gilghit-Chitral Expedition,
1885-1886, 210.

Himalayan, 229.

List of, found at and near Milam,
137-188.

—— of Little Tibet, 230.

—— of Mr. Bonvalot and Prince Henry
of Orleans’s Journey across Tibet,
212.

—— of Tibet, 232.

useful Plants of Tibet, 237.

Platycarpha, Less., 363.

carlinoides, Oliver & Hiern, 363.

Platygrapha albo-rufus, Berk. & Broome,

103

astroidea, Berk. & Broome, 103.
bivela, Berk. g& Broome, 103.
magnifica, Berk. § Broome, 104.
stictuides, Leighton, 104.
subreticulata, Berk. & Broome, 104 ;
mentioned, 103. -
Platysticta magnifica, Cooke, 105.
Plecostigma pauciflorum, Turcz., 199.
Plectranthus nigrescens, Benth., 456.
Plectronia barbata, Benth. g Hook. f,
42.
odorata, Benth. § Hook. f., 42.
Pleiogynium Solandri, Eng/., 33.
Pleivtaxis, Steetz, 365.
affinis, O. Hoffin., mentioned, 366.
rugosa, O. Hoffm., mentioned, 366.
eurogyne, 219.
P brachyanthera, C. B. Clarke, 191;
mentioned, 219, 220, 235, 244.
carinthiaca, 137.
diffusa, Hemsl., 191.

03

Pleurogyne Thomsoni, 231.

Pleurospermum, mentioned, 139.

Candollei, 137.

Hookeri, C. B. Clarke, 179;
tioned, 242.

yar. Thomsoni, C. B. Clake,

men-

179.
stellatum, Benth., 179 ;
137, 233, 242.

Clarke, 179.

Pleurotenium Ebrenbergii, De Bary, |

525.
nodosum, mentioned, 547.
vernonioides * , S. Moore, 365.
Pleurotriche, 76.
Pleurotus applicatus, Bartsch, 2.
Hobsoni, Berk, 2.

semi-supinus, Berk. & Broome, 2.

subbarbatus, Berk. & Curt., 2.
Pluchea, Cass., 340,

sordida, Oliver § Hiern, 330.
Plumbaginacex, 88, 189, 244, 250.
Plumbago scandens, Linn., 88.
Poa, mentioned, 229, 254.

mentioned,

var. Lindleyanum, C. B.

acutifolia, mentioned, 424-429.

alpina, Linn., 422; mentioned,
146, 204, 248, 257, 422-429.

var. acutifolia, 422-429,

forma nana, Hemsl., 204.

attenuata, Trin., 204; mentioned.
236, 248.

bulbosa, Linn., 140.

cenisia, mentioned, 421-425.

eu-laxa, Syme, 427; mentioned,
425.

flexuosa, Knapp, 422; mentioned,
421-429,

flexuosa, Sm., 427.

hirtiglumis, 231.

laxa, Haenke, 427 ; mentioned, 421.

—— var. laxa, Hooker, 423, 427.

--— var. minor, Hook. f , 427.

var, scotica, mentioned, 423,
427,

—— var. vivipara, Anderss., 423.

laxa, Bab., 422.

laxa proper, Hooker, 427.

minor, Gaud., mentioned,
425,

minor, Bab., 427.

nemoralis, Linn., 204; mentioned,
248, 257.

pratensis, Linn., 204; mentioned,
248, 257, 426.

stricta, Lindeb., mentioned, 421-

»)

424,

tibetica, Munro, 204; mentioned, |

248,
Poa laxa and Poa stricta of onr British
Flora, by G. Claridge Druce, 421-430.

INDEX.

Podocarpus flata, R. Br., 62.
Podophyllum Emodi, 209.
Polemonium ceruleum, 1387.
Polyanthemum, mentioned, 74.
Polygala arillata, Haim., 485, 486.

floribunda * , Dunn, 485.

globulifera * , Dunn, 486.

saxicola * , Dunn, 486.

telephioides, Willd. 436;
tioned, 445, 450.

men-

Polygonacex, 51, 196, 228, 229, 245,
200, 251, 456. ;
Polygonum, mentioned, 219, 229, 204.

aviculare, 137.

Bistorta, Linn., 196; mentioned,
245, 256, 257, 258.

bistortoides, Boiss.,
tioned, 245.

chinense, Linv., 436; mentioned,
452, 455, 456, 462.

Deasyi, Rendle, 196; mentioned,
245, 255.

glabrum, Willd., 51.

glaciale, 137.

hastatum, Murray, 196.

islandicum, 137.

Laxmanni, 208.

polystachyum, 137.

sibiricum, Laxvm., 196; mentioned,
235, 237, 245.

sphzerostachyum,
mentioned, 245.

tibeticum, Hems/., 197; mentioned,
235, 246, 255.

tortuosum, D. Don, 197; men-
tioned, 246,

tubulosum, 137.

viviparum, Linn., 197 ; mentioned,
235, 246, 257.

196;

men-

197;

Meissn.,

Polypetala, 226.
Polypodium hastatum,

Thunb., 152;
mentioned, 206, 248.
phymatodes, Linn., 65.

Polyporus, mentioned, 114.

albo-cervinus, Berk., 5.
applanatus, Wallr., 4.
australis, Fr., 4.

bistratosus, Berk. & Cooke, 5.
Braunii, Rabh., 6.

chioneus, F’r., 3.
cinnabarinus, Fy., 6.
connatus, Fr., 5.

cubensis, Mont., 4.

Curtisii, Berk., 4.
fomentarius, Fr., 4.

gilvus, Schwein., 4.
hemileucus, Berk. & Curt., 4.
lacteus, Fy., 3.

lucidus, Fr., 4.
Medulla-panis, 6.
microporus, Fr, 5,

INDEX.

Polyporus mutahitis, Berk, & Curt., 5.
nephridius, Berk., 5,
niger, Berk., 7.
obliquus, Fr., 5.
pavonius, Fr., 6
picipes, £7., 3.
piusitus, /r., 6.

Ravenale, Berk. & Broome, 7.
scutedlatus, Schwein., 5.

senex, Nees & Mont., 4.
sulphureus, /7., 3.

tephropora, Cooke, 7.
tricholoma, Mont., 3.
trichomallus, Berk. & Mont., 6.
zonalis, Berk, 4.

Polystictus albo-cervinus, Cooke, 6.
Braunii, Cooke, 6.
cinnabarinus, Cooke, 6,
crocatus, r., 6.
cyclodes, Fr, 6.
hirsutus, /’r., 6.
mutabilis, Cooke, 5,
nephridius, Cooke, 5.
obstinatus, Cooke, 6.
pavonius, Cooke, 6.
pinsitus, Cooke, 6.
sanguineus, F’7., 5.
trichomallus, Cooke, 6.
versicolor, /7., 6.

Pomax, synanthby in, 472.

Pometia pinnata, Fors¢., 32; mentioned, |
Sy) {

Ponderose, 570.

Populus diversitolia, 207.
Przewalskii, 208.

Poria ferruginosa, mentioned, 7.
Medulla-panis, Cooxe, 6.
niger, Cooke, 7.

Ravenale, Cooke, 7.
rufitincta, Berk. §& Curt., 7
sanguinolenta, Cooke, 7.
tephropora, Cooke, 7.

Portulaca oleracea, Linz., 27.
quadrifida, Linn., 27.

Portulacacem, 27.

Potamogeton pectinatus, Linn., 200;

mentioned, 138, 218, 219, 247, 257.

Potentilla, 207, 221, 229, 254.
ambigua, 137.

Anserina, Linn., 188, 174, 241, 257.

bifurea, Linn., 187, 175, 233, 241.

fruticosa, Linn., 187, 175, 207, 209,
217, 233, 241, 256.

var. Inglisii, Hook. f, 1

—— var. pumila, Hook. 7., 1

glabra, 209.

Lnglisii, Royle, 175, 226.

microphylla, 230. .

multifida, Linn, 175, 207, 241, 256.

nivea, Linn., 175, 241, 267.

polyschista, Boiss., 179.

~

|

|
|

|

|

|

{

709

Potentilla sericea, Linn., 139, 175, 233,
241.

var, polyschista, Lehim., 175,
tetrandra, 23.
Pouzolzia Bennettiana, Wight, 456;
mentioned, 429,
Premna taitensis, Schauer, 50.
Prenanthes flexuosa, Ledeb., 187.
glandulosa *, Dunn, 514,
Henryi * , Dunn, 514.
khasiana, C. B. Clarke, 514.
polymorpha, Ledeb., 187.
Primula, 209, 229.
diantha, 213,
Henrici, 213,
leptopoda, 218,
purpurea, Poy/e, 190, 244.
rotundifolia, Wall., 190, 244,
scandens, Hook. f. §& Thoms., 514.
sibirica, 208.
tibetica, Watt, 139, 190, 244.
Vittata, 213.
Primulacex, 189,
251.
Pritchardia, mentioned, 23.
pacifica, Seem. & H, Wendl., 57.

Protococeacer, 552.

Protococcoiderr, 552.

Prunus stipulacea, 209.

Przewalskia, 209.

Psamma villosa, 208.

Psathyrella, §, 3.

Pseudohelotium alligatum, Sace., 98.

elaphines, Sace., 91.
Jfibrisedum, Sacc., 114.
pomicolor, Sace., 116.
sacehariferum, Sacc., 114,
stramineum, Sace., 5.
Pseudolarix Kaempferi, 640, 645.
Pseudopeziza, mentioned, 97.
fracta, mentioned, 101.
gregaria, Berk., mentioned, 113.
protrusa, Rehm, 92.
Pseudotsuga Douglasii, 636, 639.
Psiadia, Jacg., 329.
arabica, Jaub. g Spach, 330.
ineana, Oliver ¢¢ Hiern, 329.
Psidium Guyava, Linn., 436; men-
tioned, 443, 445, 453, 462.
Psilotum complanatum, Sw., 62; men-
tioned, 22.
Psychotria insularum, 4. Gray, 42;
mentioned, 43.

Pteris aquilina, Linn. The Structure of
the leaves of the Bracken... in
relation to Environment, by L. A.
Boodle, 659-669,

ensiformis, Burm., 63.
longifolia, Linn., 63.
quadriaurita, Retz., 63.
tripartita, Sw., 63.

222, 226, 244, 250,

710

Pternopetalum Davidi, Franch, men-
tioned, 494.
Pteronia, Linn., 325.
Eenii * , S. Moore, 325.
flexicaulis, Linn. fil., var. minor * ,
S. Moore, 525.
ineana, DC., mentioned, 325.
Pueraria Thunbergiana, Benth., 34.
Pygeum Henryi * , Dunn, 498.
stipulaceum, King, 493.
Pyrenomycetes, 15,
Pyrenopeziza Arundinaria, Sace., 96.
Fracta, Sacc., 101.
protrusa, Sace., 92.
Pyrus Aucuparia, 137,

Quercus Caroline * , Skan, 518.
faleata, mentioned, 110.
pallida, Blume, 518.

Radulum stratosum *, A. L. Smith, 8,
18.

Ralfsia ceylanica, Harv., 477, 482.
verrucosa, Aresch., 477,

Randia coffeoides, Benth. & Hook. f., 41.
Crosbyi *, Burkill, 41.
genipeflora, DC., mentioned, 41.
tahitensis, Nadeaud, mentioned, 41.

Ranunculacee. 83, 146, 161, 226, 227,

235, 250, 251.
Ranunculus, mentioned, 137, 219, 221.
254.

aquaticus, mentioned, 139,
aquatilis, Linn., 162; mentioned,
141, 142, 218, 239, 257.
Cymbalariea, Pursh, 162;
tioned, 139, 232, 239,

hyperboreus, ottb., 162; men-
tioned, 138, 232, 239,

var. natans, Regel, 162.

involucratus, Mazrim., 162; men-
tioned, 220, 232, 239, 255.

involucratus, Hemsl., 163.

lobatus, Jacguem., 163 ; mentioned,
282, 239.

pimpinelloides, D. Don, 162.

pulchellus, C. A. Mey, 163; men-
tioned, 209, 230, 232, 239.

similis, Hems/., 163; mentioned,
220, 232, 239, 255. .

men-

: . : : | :
tricuspis, Maxim., 163; mentioned, | Rosa, mentioned, 208.

209, 220, 232, 239, 258.
Raphanus sativus, mentioned, 278.
Rathbone, May. Notes on M yriactis

Areschougii, Batters, and Coilodesme
californica, 670-675.
Ratonia falcata, Seem., 32
Reaumuria, mentioned, 207.
soongorica, 208,
trigyna, 208,

|

INDEX.

Rhabdothamnopsis, Hemsl. *,
mentioned, 484.
sinensis * , Hemsl., 517.
Rhabdothamnus Solandri, A. Cunn.,
mentioned, 484, 517.
Rhamnacee, 32.
Rhamuus vitiensis, Benth.,
Rhaphidium fasciculatum, Kiitz., 531.
var. aciculare, Rabenh., 531.
Pfitzeri, Schréd., 531.
Rheum Moorcroftianum,
mentioned, 139, 197.
spiciforme, loyle, 197 ; mentioned,
207, 210, 218, 222, 235, 246.
Webbianum, 137.

517;

82.

Strachey,

| Rhinotrichum Curtisii, Bers’., 11.

Rhipsalis, mentioned, 81.
Rhizoclonium Kerneri, 158.
macromeres, 158.

riparium, 158.

Rhizophora mucronata, Lam., 36.

Rhizophoree, 36.

Rhizosolenia eriensis,

mentioned, 554.
longiseta, Zach., 534; mentioned,
554
var. stagnalis, Zach., 534.
Rhododendron, mentioned, 209.
arboreum, Sm., mentioned, 443,
445, 453.
—-— var, nilagiricum, 436.
nigro-punctatum, 213.
niveum, 249.
primuleflorum, 213.
Principis, 213. ,

Rhodomyrtus tomentosa, Wight, 436 ;
mentioned, 440, 441, 443, 445, 450,
462.

Rhus taitensis, Gwill., 33; mentioned,

H. Sm., 584;

Rhynchostoma pyriforme*, 4. L.
Smith, 16, 19.
Ribes, mentioned, 208, 209.
glaciale, 137.
Grossularia, 187.
nigrum, 209.
stenocarpum, 209.
Ricinus communis, Linn., 54. —
Root-tip, On a Method of Investigating
the Gravitational Sensitiveness of, by
F. Darwin, 266-274.
Eglanteria, mentioned,
373.
sericea, 137,
Webbiana, 137.
Rosacee, 36, 174, 226, 227, 229, 241,
250, 251.
Rosenia, Thunh., 339.
glandulosa, Thunb., 339. _
Rubiacee, 25, 40, 227, 456, 472.

Linn.,

INDEX.

Rubus fruticosus, Linn., mentioned,

370.
moluccanus,
tioned, 445,

men-

Linn., 436;

Rutacee, 30.
Rynchosia lutea, Dunn, 491.

sericea, Spreng., 491.

Rynchospora aurea, V’ahi, 59.

Salicacez, 198, 229, 246, 250.
Salix, mentioned, 207, 209, 229,

Lapponum, Zinn., 198 ; mentioned,
235, 246, 256, 257, 258.

rosmarinifolia, palisade cells in,
662.

|
|
|
|

sclerophylla, Anderss., 198; men- |

tioned, 139, 246.

Salsola abrotanoides, mentioned, 207.

collina, Pallas, 196; mentioned,
219, 245.

Kali, Linn., 196; mentioned, 138,
208, 219, 245.

Salvia, mentioned, 209.

pseudo-coccinea, Jacq., 50.

Sapindacee, 32.

Sapota ? vitiensis, A. Gray, 44.

Sapotacer, 44,

Sargassum duplicatum, Agh., 476, 477,
481.

Saussurea, mentioned, 209, 213, 221-

225, 251, 254.

acaulis, Klatt, 187.

alpina, DC., 185; mentioned, 213,
243, 256, 257, 258.

amblyophylla, ©. Winkl., 187.

Aster, Hemsl., 185; mentioned,
214, 234, 243, 255.

bracteata, Decne., 185; mentioned,
138, 234, 243.

Bullockii * , Dunn, 509.

glanduligera, Sch, Bip., 185; men-

tioned, 138, 234, 243.
graminea * , Dunn, 509.
hieracifolia, 209.
Hookeri, C. B. Clarke, 186; men-
tioned, 188, 243.
Koslowi, C. Wink1., 185.

Kunthiana, C. B. Clarke, 186;
mentioned, 234, 243.

Leontodon * , Dunn, 509.

pumila, C. Winkl., 186; men-

tioned, 243, 255.

ea, Sprengl., 186 ; mentioned, | : ye hE
pygmea, Spreng _ Scenedesmus bijugatus, Kiitz., 031.

234, 243, 258.
romuleifolia, Franch., 509.
sacra, mentioned, 231.
salicifolia, DC., 510.
Schlagintweitii, 225. -
semilyrata, Franch, et Bur., 509.
setifolia, Klatt, 186.

Saussurea

Saxifraga, mentioned, 141, 207,

sorocephala, Hook. f. £
Thoms., 186; mentioned, 207,
231, 234, 243.

subulata, C. B. Clarke, 186; men-

tioned, 214, 225, 231, 234,
243.
Tanake, Franch. et Sav., 509.
tangutica, Maxim. 187; men-
tioned, 214, 237, 243.
Thomsoni, C. B. Clarke, 187 ;

mentioned, 225, 231, 234, 243.
Thoroldi, Hems/., 187; mentioned,
214, 234, 287, 243, 258.
tridactyla, Sch. Bip., 187; men-
tioned, 146, 214, 231, 234, 236,
243.
vaginata * , Dunn, 510.
Wellbyi, Hems/., 187; mentioned,
154, 234, 243, 255.
wernerioides, mentioned, 231.
999

229, 254.

aristulata, 230.

Cordillerarum, Pres’, 85; men-
tioned, 83.

var. trigyna, Engl., 85; men-
tioned, 83.

flagellaris, Wel/d., 176 ; mentioned,
137, 241.

hemispherica, 230.

hirculoides, Decne., 176.

Hirculus, Linn., 176; mentioned,
226, 241, 257.

var. hirculoides, C. B. Clarke,
176.

imbricata, 226.

Jacquemontiana, Decne., 176 ; men-
tioned, 231, 233, 241.

—— var. Stella-aurea, C. B. Clarke,
176.

oppositifolia, 226.

arva, Hemsl., 176; mentioned,

220, 233, 242, 255.

saginoides, Hook. /. ¢ Thoms., 176;
mentioned, 230, 242.

Stella-aurea, Hook. f. & Thoms.,
176.

Stracheyi, 137.

tangutica, Exg/., 176; mentioned,
242, 258.

trigyna, Rémy, 85,

| Saxifragacesr, 25, 85, 176, 226,

250, 251.
Scevola sp., 44.

Hystrix, Lagerh., 531.
obliquus, Kiitz., 531.
quadricauda, Breb., 531.

Schistocaryum ciliare, 215.
Schizea dichotoma, Sw., 60.

241,

var, abundans, Kirchn., 531.

712

Schizrea digitata, Sw.,65; mentioned, 22.
Schizophyllum commune, F’r., 3.
Schizothyrella, mentioned, 100.
Sciadopitys verticillata, 639.
Scirpus, mentioned, 78.
Caricis, Retz., 201;
138, 189, 247, 257.
Jacustris, mentioned, 78.
maritimus, 208,
setaceus, 138.

Scitamines, 56, 228.

Scleria depauperata, Boeckl., 59.
lithosperma, Sw., 59.
margaritifera, Wedld., 59.

Selevvoderris concinna, Sace., 110.
eyrosa, Berk. §& M.A. Curt., men-

tioned, 111.
nigro-rufa, Sace., 113.
Scopolia prealta, Dun., 192; men-
tioned, 138.
sp., LO2.

Seottish Freshwater Plankton.—No. I.
By W. West and G. S. West, 519-
556.

Scrophularia dentata, Royle, 192; men-

tioned, 245.
Ebrharti, mentioned, 558.
lucida, 137.

Scrophulariacex, 49, 89, 192, 228, 229,
245, 250, 251, 253.

Scutellaria prostrata, 187.

Sea-Lavenders and Sea-Thrifts, on the
British Species of, by G. Claridge
Druce, 66-77.

Sea-Thrifts and Sea-Lavenders, on the
British Species of, by G. Claridge
Druce, 66-77.

Sedum, 141, 218, 221, 254.

algidum, Ledeb., 177; mentioned,
137, 242, 258.

asiaticum, 137.

coecineum, Royle, 177.

crenulatum, Hook, f. §& Thoms.,
177; mentioned, 231, 242.

Ewersii, Ledeb., 177; mentioned,
137, 242.

fastigiatum, Hook. f. & Thoms.,
177; mentioned, 139, 242.

INDEX.

Sedum trullipetalum, 137.

Seeds, On the Germination of the, of
Davidia involucrata, Baill., by W.
Botting Hemsley, 556-559,

' Selaginella sp., 62.

mentioned, |
|

~. ?
Przewalskii, Mazxim., 177; men- |

tioned, 220, 242, 258.
quadrifidum, Padl., 177;
tioned, 208, 218, 231, 233.
Rhodiola, DC., 177; mentioned,
233, 242, 257.
rotundatum, Hems/., 178; men-
tioned, 242, 255.

men-

Stracheyi, Hook. f. & Thoms., 178. |

tibeticum, Hook. f. & Thoms., 178; |

mentioned, 226, 233, 242.
var. Stracheyi, C. B. Clarke,
138,

Selaginellaceee, 62, 193, 228, 245, 249,
250.
Selenospherium americanum, Bohlin,
Do2.
Selinum, 219.
striatum, Benth. § Hook. f., 178;
mentioned, 242.
Sempervivum, 218.
acuminatum, Jacquem., 178; men-
tioned, 242.
Senecio, Linn., 354; mentioned, 209,
D3.
acuminatus, Wadl., 507.
adenophylloides, Sch. Bip., 87.
alatus, Wald., 507.
araneosus, DC., 506.
arnicoides, Wall., 185; mentioned,
248.
basipinnatus, Baker, 356.
Bhot, C. B. Clarke, 504.
confertus, Sch. Bip., mentioned,
357.
coronopifolius, Desf:, 185; men-
tioned, 139, 243.
corymbosus, Wall., 506.
cydoniifolius, O. Hoffim., 359.
dahuricus, Sch. Bip., 506.
Deasyi, Hemsl., 184; mentioned,
160.
dididymantha * , Dunn, 503; men-
tioned, 484.
discifolius, Oliver, 354.
Dryas *, Dunn, 504; mentioned,
484,
Duclouxii * , Dunn, 504.
Elliotii * , S. Moore, 360.
emilioides, Sch. Bip.?, 354.
farfareefolius, Boiss., 504.
fibrillosus *, Dunn, 505; men-
tioned, 484.
goringensis, Hemsl., 185.
glumaceus *, Dunn, 505; men-
tioned, 484,
Hoi * , Dunn, 506.
Jacksoni *, S. Moore, 358.
karaguensis, 0. Hoffm., 356.
latifolius, DC., mentioned, 395,
356.
leucanthemus * , Dunn, 506.
linearifolius, Poepp., 87.
ludens, C. B. Clarke, 436; men-
tioned, 439, 452.
luticola * , Dunn, 507.
maranguensis, O. Hoffim., 359.
Marlothianus, O. Hoffm., 361.
—— yar. minor *, S. Moore, 361.

a

INDEX. 713

Senecio milanjianus * , S. Moore, 359.
monanthus, Diels, 5065.
montuosus * , 8. Moore, 354.

var. minor*, §,

355,

multicorymbosus, Klatt, 356.

nandensis * , S. Moore, 360.

nikoensis, Miéq., 508.

pachyrhizus, O. Hoffi., mentioned,
359,

paucinervis * , Dunz, 507.

profundorum * , Dunn, 507.

Purtschelleri, L£zvg/., mentioned,
358.

ruwenzoriensis *, 8,
355,

sarmentosus, O. Hoffin., 859.

saxatilis, Wad/.. 507.

solenoides * , Dunn, 508.

sotikensis * , S. Moore, 857.

spartareus * , S. Moore, 358.

subscandens, Hochst., mentioned,
360.

subspicatus, Franch., 505.

tangutica, Maxim., 508.

Telekii, O. Hoffm., 358.

transmarinus * , S. Moore, 356.

tropeolifolius, O. Hoffin., 360.

urundensis * , S, Moore, 355.

zeylanicus, DC., 436; mentioned,
443, 444, 452.

Senecionidex, 451].

Serianthes myriadenia, Planch., 36.

Serratifolix, 568, 570.

Sesbania grandiflora, Pers., 33.
tomentosa, A. Gray, 33.

Seseli trilobum, 137.

Setaria, mentioned, 266.
glauca, Beauv., 60.

Sibirzea levigata, 209.

Sida carpinifolia, Linn. f., 27.
microphylla, Cav., 27.
rhombifolia, Linz., 27.

Sideroxylon, 45.

Brownii, F. Mueller, 44.
yitiense, Burkill, 44.

Siegesbeckia, Linn., 342.

abyssinica, Oliver § Hiern, men-
tioned, 243.

orientalis, Linn., 43.

somalensis * , S. Moore, 342.

Silene ceespitosa, 212.
inflata, 137.

Mooreroftiana, Wadl., 169; men-
tioned, 139, 240.
platypetala, 212.
“ Silver-Leaf'” Disease, by Prof Joln
Percival, 390-395.
Simarubacez, 30.
Sisymbrium himnalaicum, 137.

Moore,

Moore, |

Sisymbrium humile, C. 4. Mey., 166;
mentioned, 232, 240.
Smith, Annie Lorrain, On some Fungi
from the West Indies, 1-19.
Solanacem, 49, 89, 228, 244, 250, 472.
Solanum amicorum, Benth, 49.
Forsteri, Seem., 49.
indicum, Linn., 436.
Melongena, mentioned, 278.
pallidum, Rusby, 89.
Uporo, Dun., 49.
Solenopeziza grisea *, A. L, Smith, 14,
Sonchus, Tourn., 367.
asper, Vill., 44.

Bipontini, Aschers., var. pinnati-
fidus, Oliver & Hiern, 367.
Sopubia trifida, Ham., 436; mentioned,

444,
Sorastrum, Kiitz., 552.
americanum, Schmidle, 552; men-
tioned, 531.
Sorbus, 208.
Aucuparia, 209.
microphylla, 209.

Sorghum, seedlings of, 266-274.
vulgare, var. glutinosum, 458.
Sparganium erectum, Linn., mentioned,

370.
ramosum, C. Bauhin, mentioned,
370.
ramosum, Hudson, mentioned,
370,
var. microcarpum, Newman,
mentioned, 370.
simplex, Hudson, mentioned, 370.
Spathoglottis pacifica, Letchb. fi, 56;
mentioned, 22.
Spatholobus acuminatus, Benth., men-
tioned, 490.
ferrugineus, Bench., 489.
pulcher *, Dunn, 489.4
purpureus, Benth., 490.
Roxburghii, Benth., 489.
suberectus * , Dunn, 489.
varians *, Dunn, 490.
Spheranthus, Linz., 330.
cristatus, O. Hoffn., mentioned,
331.
hirtus, Wi7?d., 330.
Kirkii, Oliver & Hiern, 330,
suaveolens, DC., 350.
Taylorii * , S. Moore, 330.
ukambensis, Vadke & O. Hoffin.,
339.
Spherella lacustris, Wittr., 539.
Sphirocephala, §, 834.0
Sphierocystis, inentioned, 54. ;
Sehroeteri, Chodat, 531, 530,
Spherophysa salsula, 20S.

714 INDEX.

Spheropsidex, 18.

Spheerostilbe cinnabarina, Tul., 17.

Sphserozosma granulatum, Foy § Biss.,

530.
pulchrum, Bail., 551.

var, planum, Wolle, 551.
vertebratum, Ralfs, 530.

Sphenoderia lenta, mentioned, 522.

Sphinctrina tigillaris, Berk., 114.

Spireea, 209.
longigemmis, 209.
thibetica, 212.

Spiranthes australis, Lindl., 436 ; men-

tioned, 451, 460.
Spirogyra sp., 158.
Spondias dulcis from Vavau, mentioned,
22.
Spondylosium, Bréb., 551.
pulchrum, Arch., 551.
var. planum, Wolle, 551;
mentioned, 530.
Sponia ambrynensis, Deene., 55.

Spyridia aculeata, J. Agh., 481.
insignis, mentioned, 481.

Statice, Tourn., 73, '76, 207, 210.
Armeria, Linn., 66, 68, 72, 74.
—— var. alpina, Bab., 67.
aurea, Linn., 189; mentioned, 154,

244, 258.
auriculefolium, Vahl, 77.

var. Dodartii, Girard, 77.

elongata, var. pubescens, Koch, 67.

Limonium, Linn., 77.

var. 6. pyramidalis, Syme,

lychnidifolia, Girard, 77.

maritima, Mill., 76 ; mentioned, 74,
75, 77

——~ var. complanata, Druce, 77.
ra var. duriuscula, mentioned,
4 .

—— var. planifolia, mentioned,

fod

var. pubescens, mentioned,

— var. pubigera, mentioned, 76,
‘4.
minor, mentioned, 74.
occidentalis, Lloyd, 77.
——— var. intermedia, Syme, 77.
plantaginea, A//., 76.
var. bupleurvides, Gren. &
Godr., 76 ; mentioned, 75.
pubescens, Sy, 76.
var. duriuscula, 67, 76.
var. planifolia, 76.
rariflora, Drejer, 77.
reticulata, Linn., 77.
vulgaris, 73.
Staurastrum, Meyen, 543; mentioned,
117, 119, 554.

| Staurastrum anatinum, Cooke § Wiils,

530.

var. grande, West § G. S.
West, 530.

—— var. pelagicum, West & G. 8.
West, 530.

angulatum, West, 551.

var. planctonicum *, West &
G. S. West, 551 ; mentioned, 529,
555.

Arachne, Ralfs, 549.

~— var, curvatum *, West § G.
S. West, 549; mentioned, 536,
556.

Aretiscon, Lund., 551 ; mentioned,
530, 550, 558, 554.

aristiferum, Fa/fs, 544.

var. protuberans *, West
G. S. West, 544; mentioned, 529,
559.

aversum, Lund., 529, 553.

Avicula, Bréb., 529.

bidentatum, Witér., 546.

brachiatum, Ralfs, 529,

brasiliense, Nordst., 546.

var. Lundellii, West & G. S.

West, 546; mentioned, 529, 550,

5538.

var, Lundellianum, Schmidle,
546.

brevispinum, Bréb., 546; men-
tioned, 529.

—— var. retusum, Borge, 546;
mentioned, 536, 555.

conspicuum * , West & G. S. West,
547 ; mentioned, 534, 554, 555.

curvatum, West, 543; mentioned,
528, 553, 555.

cuspidatum, Bréb., 545.

var. longispinum, Lemm.,

mentioned, 545.

var. maximum, West, 545;
mentioned, 529, 555.

dejectum, Bréb., 528.

var. inflatum, West, 528.

Dickiei, Ralfs, 545.

var. rhomboideum * , West J
G. 8. West, 545; mentioned,
528, 555.

erasum, Bréb., 529.

farcatum, Bréb., 530.

furcigerum, Bréb., 530.

forma armigera (Bréb.), 530.

gracile, Ral/s, 529, 549, 556.

grande, Buln., 530, 547, 554.

granulosum, Ralfs, 529.

var. acutum, West ¢ G. 4.
West, 529.

hirsutum, Bréb., 529.

jaculiferum, West, 543; men-
tioned, 528, 542, 553.

alt eemnnnen

INDEX.

Staurastrum jaculiferum, forma bi-
radiata, West & G. S. West, 548,
555.

forma quadriradiata, West &

G. S. West, 548, 555.

forma triradiata, West & G.
S. West, 543, 555.

—— var. excavatum * , West § G. S.
West, 544; mentioned, 528, 555.

var. subexcavatum *, West &
G. S. West, 544; mentioned,
536, 555.

levispinum, Biss., 529.

longispinum, Arch. 545; men-
tioned, 529, 553.

var. bidentatum, West § G.
S. West, 546.

lunatum, /al/s, 546.

var. planctonicum *, West &
G. S. West, 546;
529, 558, 555.

Magdalenz, Bérgesen, mentioned,
48.

majusculum, mentioned, 547.

megacanthum, Lund., 544; men-
tioned, 529, 553.

var. scoticum *, West & G.
S. West, 544; mentioned,. 529,
555.

mucronatum, Palfs, 545.

var. subtriangulare, West ¢
G. S. West, 545; mentioned,
529, 555.

Ophiura, Lund., 550; mentioned,
530, 558, 554.

var. cambricum, West, 550.

orbiculare, Raéfs, 529.

paradoxum, Meyen, 548 ;
tioned, 529, 556.

var. cingulum *, West & G.

S. West, 548; mentioned, 529,

556.

var. longipes, Nordst., 549 ;
mentioned, 529), 553.

pelagicum, mentioned, 548,

polymorphum, Bréd., 529.

polytrichum, Perty, 529.

pseudopelagicum *, West ¢ G. S.
West, 547 ; mentioned, 529, 548,
556.

punctulatum, Bréb., 529,

men-

mentioned, |

sexangulare, Rabenh., 550; men- —

tioned, 530, 547, 553.

var. supernumerarium *,
West & G. S. West, 551; men-
tioned, 530, 556.

teliferum, Ralfs, 529.

tetracerum, Aalfs, 530.

verticillatum, Archer, 549; men- |

tioned, 530, 547, 553, 550.
Stauroneis anceps, Hirend., 533.

715

Staurophanum cruciatum, W. B. Turn.,
552.
Stellera Chameejasme, Linn., 197, 207,
246.
decumbens, Edgew., 169;
tioned, 137, 217, 230, 240.
var. pulvinata, Kdgew. &
Hook. f., 169.
graminea, Linn., 169; mentioned,
138, 240, 257.
infracta, 210.
subumbellata, Edgew., 169; men-
tioued, 240,
Stengelia, §, 320.
Stephania hernandizfolia, Walp., 26.
Stephanolepis, S. Mcore, 307; men-
tioned, 312.
centauroides, S. Moore, 313.
Sterculiaceze, 28.
Stereum atratum, F7., 9.
complicatum, F7r., 9.
elegans, G. W. F. Mey., 9.
hirsutum, mentioned, 395.
lobatum, Fr., 9.
purpureum, mentioned, 393.
versicolor, F7., 9.
vespilloneum, Berk., 9.
Sterigma sulfureum, 207.
Stichog]oea olivacea, Chodat, 532.
Stilbun albipes*, A, L. Smith, 12,
19.

men-

cinnabarinum, Mont., 12.
Hibisci, Pat., 12.
Stipa, 254.
Eversii, 139.
Hookeri, Stapf, 202; mentioned,
248.
mongholica (read mongolica),
Turez., 189.
mongolica, Turez.,
tioned, 139, 248.
orientalis, Zrin., 202; mentioned,
138, 208, 248.
pallida, Munro, 203.
pedalis, 210. ;
purpurea, Griseb., 202 ; mentioned,
138, 236, 248.
sibirica, Lam., 203;
138, 237, 248.
var, pallida, Hook. f., 203.
Stracheya, 253.
tibetica, Benth., 174; mentioned,
138, 241.
Striga euphrasioides, 435 ;
mentioned, 450.
lutea, Lour., 436 ; mentioned, 443,
444, 450.
Strobocalyx, §, 324.
Strobus, 568, 569.
Suriana maritima,
tioned, 21.

men-

202;

mentioned,

Benth.,

. on. -
Linn,, 80; men

716

Surirella biseriata, Bréd., 533.
linearis, W. Sm., 533.
ovalis, Bréb., 533.
var, angusta, V. Houtte, 533.
var, pinnata, V. Houtte, 533.
robusta, Lhrend., 533; mentioned,
504.

splendida, J}. Houtte,
533.

Swertia zeylanica, Walker, 436; men-
tioned, 450.

Sylvestres, 571.

Sympegma Regeli, 207. ;

Synanthy, On the, in the Genus Loni-
cera, by E, A. Newell Arber, 463-
474.

Synechococcus major, Schroet, 534.

Synedra Acus, Gruz., 533.

. pulchella, Kiitz., 533, 535.
Ulna, Ehrenb., 5338.
Szechenyia lloydioides, Kanitz, 199.

Tabellaria fenestrata, Kiitz., 533, 535.
yar. asterionelloides, Gru7.,
533, 535, HO4.
floecculosa, Kiitz., 533, 535.
Tabernemontana Heyneana, Wall., 46.
orientalis, 2. Br., 46.
Thurstoni, Horne, 46.
Tacca pinnatifida, Fors?., 57.
Taccacee, 57.
Tamarindus indica, Linn., 35,
Tamariscacer, 170, 227, 229, 240, 249,
250.
Tamarix elongata, 207.
laxa, 207, 208.
Pallasii, 207, 208.
Tanacetum, 1389,
238.
fruticulosum, Ledeb., 182; men-
tioned, 215, 243.
gossypinum, 23].
gracile, Hook. f. & Thoms., 182;
mentioned, 139, 243.
tibeticum, Hook. f. & Thoms., 182;
mentioned, 137, 144, 215, 234,
237, 243.
Tapesia, mentioned, 117.
Taraxacum, 215, 237, 254.
bicolor, DC., 188; mentioned, 215,
235, 244.
lanceolatum, Potr., 188 ;
tioned, 191, 235, 244, 258.
officinale, [Weber in] Wigg., 188;
mentioned, 138, 231, 244, 257.
var. parvula, Hoos. f., 188.
officinale, Wigg., var. Hemsl.,
188.
palustre, DC., 188; mentioned,
285, 244, 257.
Tarenna sambucina, 7. Durand, 41.

158, 214-216,

men-

INDEX.

Taxodium distichum, mentioned, 116,
Telephora, mentioned, L1.
Tenuisquamie, 568, 569, 571.
Tephrodes, §, 316.

Tephrosia piscatoria, Pers., 33.

purpurea, Pers., 33.
tinctoria, Pers., 436; mentioned,
444, 445, 450, 456.

Terminalia littoralis, Seem., 36.

var. tomentella, Hemsi., 37.

Tetmemorus Brébissonii, Ralfs, 525.

granulatus, Ralfs, 525,
Tetracvelus lacustris, Ralfs, 533, 535.
Tetraédron, Kiitz., 552.

cruciatum, West & G.

552; mentioned, 531.

regulare, Kiiéz., 5381.

Teucrium inflatum, Sw., 50.

Thalictrum acaule, Cambess., 162.

alpinum, Linn., 162; mentioned,

239, 256.

minus, 138.

petaloideum, 208.

platycarpum, 137,

Thelephora Murrayi, Berk, & Curtis, 8.

Therimopsis, 222,

barbata, 137.

inflata, Cambess., 171; mentioned,

146, 216, 238, 236, 241.
lanceolata, FR. Br., 171;
tioned, 238, 241.

Thesium montanum, mentioned, 558.

Thespesia populnea, Corr., 28; men-
tioned, 21.

Thrifts (Sea), British (G. Claridge
Druce), 66-77.

Thuarea sarmentosa, Pe7s., 61.

Thylacospermum, 141, 208, 251, 253.

rupifragrum, 138, 139, 154, 217,

230, 233, 240.

Thymelacesx, 52, 197, 246, 250.

Tibet and the adjoining Countries,
Vegetation as illustrated by the
Altitudinal limits of Flowering
Plants in, 224,

Tibet or High Asia, the Flora of, by
W. Botting Hemsley and H. H. W.
Pearson, 124-265.

Tibetan Collections, Vegetation as illus-
trated by the various, 213.

Tiliaceze, 29.

Timonius Forsteri, DC., 42.

Toddalia aculeata, Pers., 436.

Tonga Islands, the Flora of Vavau, one
of the, by I. H. Burkill ; with a short
account of its Vegetation, by Charles
Steele Crosby, 20-66.

Trametes obstinatus, Cooke, 6.

Trapa natans, mentioned, 558.

Tremella frondosa, F’r., 11.

Tretocarya, 146.

S. West,

men-

INDEX, 717

Tretocarya pratensis, Maxim., 146, 192.

sikkimensis, Hemsl., 192.
Trichoderma viride, Pers., 17.

Tridens * , Massee, 1138.

elegans, Berk. § M. A, Curt., men-

tioned, 112.
elegans, Sacc., 118.
elegantissinum, Berk. § M. A.
Curt., 118.

Trifolium hybridam, Linn., The Oceur-
rence of Calcium-oxalate Crystals in
Seedlings of, by Prof. John Percival,
3896-402.

Triglochin, 219.

maritimum, 139.

palustre, Linn., 200; mentioned,

139, 247, 257.

Trinema enchelys, mentioned, 521, 522,
528.

Triplocephalum, O. Hoffm., 351.

Holstii, O. Hoffin., 351.

Trisctum subspicatum, Beauv. 203;
mentioned, 138.

Triumfetta procumbens, Forst., 29.

rhomboidea, Jacg., 29.

Trollius pumilus, 209,

Tsuga Brunoniana, 638, 640, 647.

candensis, 633, 634.

Mertensiana, 640, 655.

Pattoniana, 654, 655.

Sieholdi, 648, 645, 655.
Tubercularia vulgaris, Tode, 13.
Tulipa edulis, Baker, 150.

ornithogaloides, Fisch., 199.
Turbinaria decurrens, Bory, 477.

ornata, J. Agh., 477; mentioned,

476, 431.
Tympanis conspersa, Jes, mentioned,
110.
gyrosa, Berk. §& M. A, Curt., 110,
rhabduspora, Berk. § M. A, Curt.,
110.
Typha stenophylla, 208.

Ulex, mentioned, 558.
Ulmus americana, mentioned, 115.
Ulothrix moniliformis, Kiitz., 524.
subtilis, Avwétz., var. yariabilis,
Kirchn., 524.
tenerrima, 158.
zonata, Kiitz., 535.
Ulva sp., 475.
Umbeliitere, 40, 86, 178, 227, 229, 242,
250.
Uraria lagopoides, DC, 3+.
Urena lobata, Linn., 28.
Urtica, 141.

hyperborea, Jacguem., 198; men-
. voned, 138, 139, 235, 246.

Urticacer, 55, 198, 228, 229, 246, 250,
Ustulina vulgaris, Zu/., 16.
Utricularia, 208.

Vacciniacem, 25, 88.
Vaccinium Leschenaultii, Wight, var.
zeylanica, 4386, ,
penwoides, 77, B. K., 88.
Valeriana, mentioned, 8].
nivalis, Wedd., mentioned, 83, 86.

Valerianacer, 86, 227, 229.

Valonia confervoides, //arv., 476; men-
tioned, 481.

Vandellia erustacea, Benth., 49,

Vanheurckia rhomboides, Bréh., 532.

var, suxonica, West § G. S,

West, 532.

Vaucheria dichotoma, 158.

littorea, 158.

Vaveea amicoruin, Bench, 31.

Vavau, The Flora of, one of the Tonga
Islands, by I. H. Burkill; with a
short Account of its Vegetation by
Charles Steele Crosby, 20-66.

Vegetation as illustrated by the Alti-
tudinal limits of Flowering Plants in
Tibet and the adjoining Countries,
224,

as illustrated by the various
Tibetan Collections, 215.

Verbascum Thapsus, mentioned, 137.

Verbenacex, 50.

Vernonia, Schreb., 314.

abyssinica, Sch. Bip., mentioned,

320.
amplexicaulis, Baker, 314.
amygdalina, De/ile, mentioned,
319.

asterifolia, Baker, 317.

calyculata * , S, Moore, 316.

chthonocephala, O. Hoffm., men-
tioned, 324.

cinerea, Less., 43.

cirrifera * , S. Moore, 520.

cistifolia, O. Hoffin., 314,

yar. rosea, O. Hoffm., 314.

demulans, Vatke, 314, 315.

Elliottii * , S. Moore, 315.

fastigiata, Oliver § Hiern, 319.

glabra, Vatke, 319.

glaberrima, Vatke, 324.

hirsuta, Sch. Bip., 317.

Hochstetteria, Sch. Bip., men-
tioned, 315.

Hoffmanniana, S. Moore, 51.

Holstii, O. Hoffm, 314, men-
tioned, 320.

homilocephala * , S. Movre, 323.

Kotschyana, Sch. Bip., 320,

Kraussti, Sch. Bip., 317.

718

Vernonia Leopoldi, Vatke, 317.

macrocyanus, O. Hoffm.,
tioned, 324.

marginata, O. Hoffm., 313.

marginata, Oliver & Hiern, 310,
311.

masiuiensis * , §. Moore, 320.

tuisera, Oliver & Hiern, 314.

Migeodi* , S. Moore, 319.

milanjiana * , S. Moore, 318.

men-

misera, Oliver &§& Hiern, men-
tioned, 311.
Moramballe, Oliver § Hiern,

313; mentioned, 311.
nandensis * , S. Moore, 323.
natalensis, Sch. Bip., 316; men-

tioned, 317.
var., Britten, 316.

Nestor *, S. Moore, 317.

oppositifolia, Less, mentioned, |
312.
oxyura, O. Hoffm., 320; men-

tioned, 321.
perparva * , S. Moore, 324.
Petersii, Oliver § Hiern, 314.
plumbaginifolia, Fenzl, mentioned,
319.
podocoma, Sch. Bip., 325.
Poskeana, Vatke § Hildebr., 314.
var. chlorolepis, 314.
prolixa *, 8. Moore, 322.
pumila, Kotschy g¢ Peyr., 323;
mentioned, 324.
ruwenzoriensis *, S. Moore, 321;
mentioned, 323.
—— var. glabra*,
322.
scandens, DC., 501.
stahelinoides, Harv., 314.
subuligera, O. Hoffm., 325.
sylvatica * , Dunn, 501.
Tenoreana, Oliver, 324.
ugandensis * , S. Moore, 314.
viatorum *, S. Moore, 315.
Wightiana, Arn., 436; mentioned,
452, 453, 457.
Vernoniacem, 306.
Veronica biloba, 137.
ciliata, 137.
Vibrissea Guernisaci,
tioned, 109.
Vicia Faba, mentioned, 271.
Villarezia samoensis, Benth. §- Hook. f.,
3i.
“Vinca rosea, Linn., 46.
Viola, mentioned, 249.
florida, 212.
kunawarensis, Royle, 140.
Patrinii, DC., 436; mentioned,
443, 444, 452.
pygmeea, Juss., 8+.

S. Moore,

Crouan, men-

INDEX.

Violacer, 84, 140, 227, 229, 249.

Vitex trifolia, Linn., 50; mentioned,
21,

Vitis vinifera, mentioned, 278.

Waltheria americana, Zinn., 29; men-
tioned, 21.

Wedelia, Jacg., 343.

abyssinica, Vathke, 343,
biflora, DC., 43.
instar * , S. Muore, 343.
natalensis, Sond., mentioned, 343.
strigulosa, Benth. & Hook. f., 48.
Wendlandia Notoniana, Wall., 436.
Werneria, mentioned, 82, 209.
dactylophylla, Sch. Bip., 87; men-
tioned, 893.
heteroloba, Wedd., 87.
Mandoniana, Wedd., 87;
tioned, &3.
nana, Benth., 184, 208.
pygmnxa, Gill. ?, mentioned, 83, 87.

West Indies, On some Fungi from the,
by Annie Lorrain Smith, 1-19.

West, W., and G. S. West, Scottish
Freshwater Plankton, No. I., 519-
556.

Wikstremia rotundifolia, Decne., 52;
mentioned, 21.

Woodfordia floribunda, Salisb., 436;
mentioned, 440.

Wright, Chas. H., Descriptions of new
Chinese Plants, chiefly by S. I. Dunn,
with an Introductory Note by, 483-
518,

men-

Xanthidium, Ehrenb., 539.
antilopeum, Kiitz., 539;
tioned, 527, 555.
—— var. polymazum, Nordst.,
9

men-

Arctiscon, Ehrenb., 551.
armatum, /?abenh., var. cervicorne,
West & G. 8. West, 527.
controversum, West g G. S. West,
539, 555.
var, planctonicum *, West ¢
G. S. West, 539; mentioned,
527.
JSasciculatum, Ralfs, 539.
subhastiferum, West, 536, 540.
var. Murrayi*, West g G. 8.
West, 540; mentioned, 536, 559.
tetracanthum, W. B. Turn., men-
tioned, 539,
tetracentrotum, Wolle, 527, 540,
555,
Ximenia elliptica, Forst. f., 31.
Xipholepis, t 319,

INDE

Xylaria anisopleura, Mont., 15.
cubensis, Mont., 15.
hypoxylon, Grev., 15.
polymorpha, Grev., 15.
rhopaloides, Mont., 15.

Xylobotryum andinum, Pat., 16.

Xyloceras * , 4. L. Smith, 16.
Elliotti *, A. L. Smith, 16, 19.

Xylosma orbiculatum, Lorst., 26.

Xylosteum, DC, 468.

Youngia flexuosa, Ledeb., 187.

x. 719
Zannichellia palustris, 141, 142, 200,
219.

Zanthoxylum Blackburnia, Benth., 30.

Zingiber Zerumbet, Bosc, ex Sm., 56;
mentioned, 22.

Zornia diphylla, Pers., 33; mentioned,

445, 452, 455,

var. Walkeri, 436.

Zygnema ericetorum, Hansgq., 524.

Zygodesmus umbrinus*, A. L. Smith,
12, 19.

Zvgophyllacex, 171, 241, 249, 250.

Zygophyllum, mentioned, 207.

END OF THE THIRTY-FIFTH VOLUME.

LINN. JOURN.—BOTANY, VOL. XXXY.

3G

PRINTED BY FAVYEOR AND FRANC TS,
RED LION COURT, FLeR? eTRErt